This is a modern-English version of The Life and Letters of Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley, Volume 1 (of 2), originally written by Marshall, Julian, Mrs.. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

E-text prepared by
the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)
from page images generously made available by
Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries (http://www.archive.org/details/toronto)

 

Note:

 


 

 

 

THE LIFE AND LETTERS
OF
MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT SHELLEY

I

 

 

 

Photogravure by Annan & Swan
MRS SHELLEY.
After a portrait by Rothwell,
in the possession of Sir Percy F. Shelley, Bart.

Photogravure by Annan & Swan
MRS SHELLEY.
After a portrait by Rothwell,
in the collection of Sir Percy F. Shelley, Bart.

 

 

 

THE LIFE & LETTERS
OF
Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley

The Life & Letters
OF
Mary Shelley

 

BY
Mrs. JULIAN MARSHALL

BY
Mrs. JULIAN MARSHALL

 

 

WITH PORTRAITS AND FACSIMILE

WITH PORTRAITS AND REPRODUCTIONS

 

IN TWO VOLUMES

IN TWO VOLUMES

 

Vol. I

Vol. 1

 

 

 

LONDON
RICHARD BENTLEY & SON
Publishers in Ordinary to Her Majesty the Queen
1889

LONDON
RICHARD BENTLEY & SON
Publishers for Her Majesty the Queen
1889

 

 


PREFACE

The following biography was undertaken at the request of Sir Percy and Lady Shelley, and has been compiled from the MS. journals and letters in their possession, which were entrusted to me, without reserve, for this purpose.

The following biography was created at the request of Sir Percy and Lady Shelley and has been put together using the manuscript journals and letters they have, which were freely given to me for this purpose.

The earlier portions of the journal having been placed also at Professor Dowden’s disposal for his Life of Shelley, it will be found that in my first volume many passages indispensable to a life of Mary Shelley have already appeared, in one form or another, in Professor Dowden’s pages. This fact I have had to ignore, having indeed settled on the quotations necessary to my narrative before the Life of Shelley appeared. They are given without comment or dilution, just as they occur; where omissions are made it is in order to avoid repetition, or because the everyday entries refer to trivial circumstances uninteresting to the general reader.

The earlier sections of the journal have also been made available to Professor Dowden for his Life of Shelley, so you'll find that in my first volume, many essential passages about Mary Shelley's life have already appeared, in one form or another, in Professor Dowden's work. I had to overlook this fact since I had already chosen the quotes I needed for my narrative before the Life of Shelley was published. They are presented without comment or alteration, exactly as they are; any omissions are made to avoid repetition or because the daily entries discuss trivial matters that aren't interesting to the general reader.

[Pg vi]Letters which have previously been published are shortened when they are only of moderate interest; unpublished letters are given complete wherever possible.

[Pg vi]Letters that have been published before are abbreviated if they are of only average interest; unpublished letters are included in full whenever feasible.

Those who hope to find in these pages much new circumstantial evidence on the vexed subject of Shelley’s separation from his first wife will be disappointed. No contemporary document now exists which puts the case beyond the reach of argument. Collateral evidence is not wanting, but even were this not beyond the scope of the present work it would be wrong on the strength of it to assert more than that Shelley himself felt certain of his wife’s unfaithfulness. Of that there is no doubt, nor of the fact that all such evidence as did afterwards transpire went to prove him more likely to have been right than wrong in his belief.

Those who expect to find a lot of new evidence about the complicated issue of Shelley’s separation from his first wife in these pages will be let down. No contemporary documents exist that settle the matter definitively. There is supporting evidence, but even if it were relevant to this work, it would be incorrect to claim more than that Shelley genuinely believed his wife was unfaithful. There is no doubt about that, nor is there any doubt that all the evidence that later came to light showed he was more likely to be right than wrong in his belief.

My first thanks are due to Sir Percy and Lady Shelley for the use of their invaluable documents,—for the photographs of original pictures which form the basis of the illustrations,—and last, not least, for their kindly help and sympathy during the fulfilment of my task.

My first thanks go to Sir Percy and Lady Shelley for allowing me to use their invaluable documents, for the photos of original artworks that are the foundation of the illustrations, and last but not least, for their generous help and support throughout my work.

I wish especially to express my gratitude to Mrs. Charles Call for her kind permission to me[Pg vii] to print the letters of her father, Mr. Trelawny, which are among the most interesting of my unpublished materials.

I especially want to thank Mrs. Charles Call for allowing me[Pg vii] to publish the letters of her father, Mr. Trelawny, which are some of the most fascinating of my unpublished materials.

I have to thank Miss Stuart, from whom I obtained important letters from Mr. Baxter and Godwin; and Mr. A. C. Haden, through whom I made the acquaintance of Miss Christy Baxter.

I want to thank Miss Stuart, who provided me with important letters from Mr. Baxter and Godwin; and Mr. A. C. Haden, through whom I got to know Miss Christy Baxter.

To Professor Dowden, and, above all, to Mr. Garnett, I am indebted for much valuable help, I may say, of all kinds.

To Professor Dowden, and especially to Mr. Garnett, I owe a lot of valuable help, I can say, in every way.

Florence A. Marshall.

Florence A. Marshall.

 

 


CONTENTS

 PAGES
 CHAPTER I
  Introductory remarks—Account of William Godwin and Mary Wollstonecraft.
1797. Their marriage—Birth of their daughter—Death of Mary Godwin 1-11
 
 CHAPTER II
 August 1797 - June 1812
1797. Godwin goes to reside at the “Polygon.”
1798-99. His despondency—Repeated proposals of marriage to various ladies.
1801. Marriage with Mrs. Clairmont.
1805. Enters business as a publisher—Books for children.
1807. Removes to Skinner Street, Holborn.
1808. Aaron Burr’s first visit to England.
1811. Mrs. Godwin and the children go to Margate and Ramsgate—Mary’s health improves—She remains till Christmas at Miss Petman’s.
1812. Aaron Burr’s sojourn in England—Intimacy with the Godwins—Extracts from his journal—Mary is invited to stay with the Baxters at Dundee 12-26
 
 CHAPTER III
 June 1812 - May 1814
1812. Mary sails for Dundee—Godwin’s letter to Mr. Baxter—The Baxters—Mary stays with them five months—Returns to London with Christy Baxter—The Shelleys dine in Skinner Street (Nov. 11)—Christy’s enjoyment of London.
[Pg x]1813. Godwin’s letter to an anonymous correspondent describing Fanny and Mary—Mary and Christy go back to Dundee (June 3)—Mary’s reminiscences of this time in the preface to Frankenstein.
1814. Mary returns home (March 30)—Domestic trials—Want of guidance—Mrs. Godwin’s jealousy—Shelley calls on Godwin (May 5) 27-41
 
 CHAPTER IV
 April-June 1814
  Account of Shelley’s first introduction of himself to Godwin—His past history—Correspondence (1812)—Shelley goes to Ireland—Publishes address to the Irish people—Godwin disapproves—Failure of Shelley’s schemes—Godwin’s fruitless journey to Lynmouth (1813)—The Godwins and Shelleys meet in London—The Shelleys leave town (Nov. 12).
1814. Mary makes acquaintance with Shelley in May—Description of her—Shelley’s depression of spirits—His genius and personal charm—He and Mary become intimate—Their meetings by Mary Wollstonecraft’s grave—Episode described by Hogg—Godwin’s distress for money and dependence on Shelley—Shelley constantly at Skinner Street—He and Mary own their mutual love—He gives her his copy of “Queen Mab”—His inscription—Her inscription—Hopelessness 42-56
 
 CHAPTER V
 June-August 1814
  Retrospective history of Shelley’s first marriage—Estrangement between him and Harriet after their visit to Scotland in 1813—Deterioration in Harriet—Shelley’s deep dejection—He is much attracted by Mrs. Boinville and her circle—His conclusions respecting Harriet—Their effect on him—Harriet is at Bath—She becomes anxious to hear of him—Godwin writes to her—She comes to town and sees Shelley, who informs her of his intentions—Godwin goes to see her—He talks to Shelley and to Jane Clairmont—The situation is intolerable—Shelley tells Mary everything—They leave England precipitately, accompanied by Jane Clairmont (July 28) 57-67
 [Pg xi]
 CHAPTER VI
 August-September 1814
1814.
(July).
They cross to Calais—Mrs. Godwin arrives in pursuit of Jane—Jane thinks of returning, but changes her mind and remains—Mrs. Godwin departs—Joint journal of Shelley and Mary—They arrive at Paris without any money—They procure some, and set off to walk through France with a donkey—It is exchanged for a mule, and that for a carriage—Journal—They arrive in Switzerland, and having settled themselves for the winter, at once start to come home—They arrive in England penniless, and have to obtain money through Harriet—They go into lodgings in London 68-81
 
 CHAPTER VII
 September 1814 - May 1815
1814.
(September).
Godwin’s mortification at what had happened—False reports concerning him—Keeps Shelley well in sight, but will only communicate with him through a solicitor—General demoralisation of the household—Mrs. Godwin and Fanny peep in at Shelley’s windows—Poverty of the Shelleys—Harriet’s creditors—Shelley’s many dependents—He has to hide from bailiffs—Jane’s excitability—Studious habits of Shelley and Mary—Extracts from journal.
1815. Shelley’s grandfather dies—Increase of income—Mary’s first baby born—It dies—Her regret—Fanny comes to see her—Frequent change of lodgings—Hogg a constant visitor—Peacock imprisoned for debt—He writes to the Shelleys—Jane a source of much annoyance—She chooses to be called “Clara”—Plans for her future—She departs to Lynmouth 82-114
 
 CHAPTER VIII
 May 1815 - September 1816
1815. Objections raised to Clara’s return to Skinner Street—Her letter to Fanny Godwin from Lynmouth—The Shelleys make a tour in South Devon—Shelley seeks for houses—Letter from Mary—They settle at Bishopsgate—Boating expedition—Happy summer—Shelley writes “Alastor.”
[Pg xii]1816. Mary’s son William born—List of books read by Shelley and Mary in 1815—Clara’s project of going on the stage—Her connection with Byron—She introduces him to the Shelleys—Shelley’s efforts to raise money for Godwin—Godwin’s rapacity—Refuses to take a cheque made out in Shelley’s name—Shelley escapes from England—Is persuaded by Clara (now called “Clare” or “Claire”) to go to Geneva—Mary’s descriptive letters—Byron arrives at Geneva—Association of Shelley and Byron—Origin of Frankenstein as related by Mary—She begins to write it—Voyage of Shelley and Byron round the lake of Geneva—Tour to the valley of Chamouni—Journal—Return to England (August)—Mary and Clare go to Bath, and Shelley to Marlow 115-157
 
 CHAPTER IX
 September 1816 - February 1817
1816. Life in lodgings at Bath—Anxieties—Letters from Fanny—Her pleadings on Godwin’s behalf—Her own disappointment—She leaves home in despair—Dies by her own hand at Swansea (October 9)—Shelley’s visit to Marlow—Letter from Mary—Shelley’s search for Harriet—He hears of her death—His yearning after his children—Marriage with Mary (Dec. 29).
1817. Birth of Clare’s infant (Jan. 13)—Visit of the Shelleys to the Leigh Hunts at Hampstead—Removal to Marlow 158-181
 
 CHAPTER X
 March 1817 - March 1818
1817
(March).
Albion House—Description—Visit of the Leigh Hunts—Shelley’s benevolence to the poor—Lord Eldon’s decree depriving Shelley of the custody of his children—His indignation and grief—Godwin’s continued impecuniosity and exactions—Charles Clairmont’s requests—Mary’s visit to Skinner Street—Frankenstein is published—Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour—Shelley writes Revolt of Islam—Allegra’s presence the cause of serious annoyance to the Shelleys—Mr. Baxter’s visit of discovery to Marlow—Birth of Mary’s daughter Clara (Sept. 2)—Mr. Baxter’s second visit—His warm appreciation of Shelley—Fruitless [Pg xiii]efforts to convert his daughter Isabel to his way of thinking—The Shelleys determine to leave Marlow—Shelley’s ill-health—Mary’s letters to him in London—Desirability of sending Allegra to her father—They decide on going abroad and taking her.
1818. Stay in London—The Booths and Baxters break off acquaintance with the Shelleys—Shelley suffers from ophthalmia—Preparations for departure—The three children are christened—The whole party leave England (March 12) 182-210
 
 CHAPTER XI
 March 1818 - June 1819
1818
(March).
Journey to Milan—Allegra sent to Venice—Leghorn—Acquaintance with the Gisbornes—Lucca—Mary’s wish for literary work—Shelley and Clare go to Venice—The Hoppners—Byron’s villa at Este—Clara’s illness—Letters—Shelley to Mary—Mary to Mrs. Gisborne—Journey to Venice—Clara dies—Godwin’s letter to Mary—Este—Venice—Journey to Rome—Naples—Shelley’s depression of spirits.
1819. Discovery of Paolo’s intrigue with Elise—They are married—Return to Rome—Enjoyment—Shelley writes Prometheus Unbound and the Cenci—Miss Curran—Delay in leaving Rome—William Shelley’s illness and death 211-243
 
 CHAPTER XII
 June 1819 - September 1820
1819
(August).
Leghorn—Journal—Mary’s misery and utter collapse of spirits—Letters to Miss Curran and Mrs. Hunt—The Gisbornes—Henry Reveley’s project of a steamboat—Shelley’s ardour—Letter from Godwin—Removal to Florence—Acquaintance with Mrs. Mason (Lady Mountcashel)—Birth of Percy (Nov. 19).
1820. Mary writes Valperga—Alarm about money—Removal to Pisa—Paolo’s infamous plot—Shelley seeks legal aid—Casa Ricci, Leghorn—“Letter to Maria Gisborne”—Uncomfortable relations of Mary and Clare—Godwin’s distress and petitions for money—Vexations and anxieties—Baths of San Giuliano—General improvement—Shelley writes Witch of Atlas 244-268
 [Pg xiv]
 CHAPTER XIII
 September 1820 - August 1821
1820. Abandonment of the steamboat project—Disappointment—Wet season—The Serchio in flood—Return to Pisa—Medwin—His illness—Clare takes a situation at Florence.
1821. Pisan acquaintances—Pacchiani—Sgricci—Prince Mavrocordato—Emilia Viviani—Mary’s Greek studies—Shelley’s trance of Emilia—It passes—The Williams’ arrive—Friendship with the Shelleys—Allegra placed in a convent—Clare’s despair—Shelley’s passion for boating—They move to Pugnano—“The boat on the Serchio”—Mary sits to E. Williams for her portrait—Shelley visits Byron at Ravenna 269-293
 
 CHAPTER XIV
 August-November 1821
1821. Letters from Shelley to Mary—He hears from Lord Byron of a scandalous story current about himself—Mary, at his request, writes to Mrs. Hoppner confuting the charges—Letter entrusted to Lord Byron, who neglects to forward it—Shelley visits Allegra at Bagnacavallo—Winter at Pisa—“Tre Palazzi di Chiesa”—Letters: Mary to Miss Curran; Clare to Mary; Shelley to Ollier—Valperga is sent to Godwin—His letter accepting the gift (Jan. 1822)—Extracts 294-315
 
 CHAPTER XV
 November 1821 - April 1822
1822. Byron comes to Pisa—Letter from Mary to Mrs. Gisborne—Journal—Trelawny arrives—Mary’s first impression of him—His description of her—His wonder on seeing Shelley—Life at Pisa—Letters from Mary to Mrs. Gisborne and Mrs. Hunt—Clare’s disquiet—Her plans for getting possession of Allegra—Affair of the dragoon—Judicial inquiry—Projected colony at Spezzia—Shelley invites Clare to come—She accepts—Difficulty in finding houses—Allegra’s death 316-342
 [Pg xv]
 CHAPTER XVI
 April-July 1822
1822
(April).
Difficulty in breaking the news to Clare—Mary in weak health—Clare, Mary, and Percy sent to Spezzia—Letter from Shelley—He follows with the Williams’—Casa Magni—Clare hears the truth—Her grief—Domestic worries—Mary’s illness and suffering—Shelley’s great enjoyment of the sea—Williams’ journal—The Ariel—Godwin’s affairs and threatened bankruptcy—Cruel letters—They are kept back from Mary—Mary’s letter to Mrs. Gisborne—Her serious illness—Shelley’s nervous attacks, dreams and visions—Mrs. Williams’ society soothing to him—Arrival of the Leigh Hunts at Genoa—Shelley and Williams go to meet them at Pisa—They sail for Leghorn—Mary’s gloomy forebodings—Letters from Shelley and Mrs. Williams—The voyagers’ return is anxiously awaited—They never come—Loss of the Ariel 343-369

 

 


THE LIFE AND LETTERS
OF
MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT SHELLEY

THE LIFE AND LETTERS
OF
MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT SHELLEY

 

 

CHAPTER I

They say that thou wert lovely from thy birth,
Of glorious parents, thou aspiring Child.
I wonder not, for one then left the earth
Whose life was like a setting planet mild,
Which clothed thee in the radiance undefiled
Of its departing glory: still her fame
Shines on thee thro’ the tempest dark and wild
Which shakes these latter days; and thou canst claim
The shelter, from thy Sire, of an immortal name.
Shelley.

“So you really have seen Godwin, and had little Mary in your arms! the only offspring of a union that will certainly be matchless in the present generation.” So, in 1798, wrote Sir Henry Taylor’s mother to her husband, who had travelled from Durham to London for the purpose of making acquaintance with the famous author of Political Justice.

“So you really have met Godwin and held little Mary in your arms! The only child of a union that will definitely be unmatched in this generation.” So, in 1798, wrote Sir Henry Taylor’s mother to her husband, who had traveled from Durham to London to meet the famous author of Political Justice.

[Pg 2]This “little Mary,” the daughter of William and Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin, was destined herself to form a union the memory of which will live even longer than that of her illustrious parents. She is remembered as Mary Shelley, wife of the poet. In any complete account of his life she plays, next to his, the most important part. Young as she was during the few years they passed together, her character and her intellect were strong enough to affect, to modify, in some degree to mould his. That he became what he did is in great measure due to her. This, if nothing more were known of her, would be sufficient to stamp her as a remarkable woman, of rare ability and moral excellence, well deserving of a niche in the almost universal biographical series of the present day. But, besides this, she would have been eminent among her sex at any time, in any circumstances, and would, it cannot be doubted, have achieved greater personal fame than she actually did but for the fact that she became, at a very early age, the wife of Shelley. Not only has his name overshadowed her, but the circumstances of her association with him were such as to check to a considerable extent her own sources of invention and activity. Had that freedom been her lot in which her mother’s destiny shaped itself, her talents must have asserted themselves as not inferior, as in some respects superior, to[Pg 3] those of Mary Wollstonecraft. This is the answer to the question, sometimes asked,—as if, in becoming Shelley’s wife, she had forfeited all claim to individual consideration,—why any separate Life of her should be written at all. Even as a completion of Shelley’s own story, Mary’s Life is necessary. There remains the fact that her husband’s biographers have been busy with her name. It is impossible now to pass it over in silence and indifference. She has been variously misunderstood. It has been her lot to be idealised as one who gave up all for love, and to be condemned and anathematised for the very same reason. She has been extolled for perfections she did not possess, and decried for the absence of those she possessed in the highest degree. She has been lauded as a genius, and depreciated as one overrated, whose talent would never have been heard of at all but for the name of Shelley. To her husband she has been esteemed alternately a blessing and the reverse.

[Pg 2]This “little Mary,” the daughter of William and Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin, was destined to create a legacy that will outlast that of her famous parents. She is known as Mary Shelley, wife of the poet. In any complete account of his life, she plays the second most important role after his. Despite their short time together, her strong character and intellect significantly influenced and shaped his. Much of who he became is due to her. This alone is enough to mark her as an exceptional woman with rare talent and moral integrity, deserving a place in today’s almost universal biographical collections. Moreover, she would have stood out among her peers at any time and under any circumstances, and undoubtedly would have gained more personal fame had she not married Shelley at such a young age. Not only has his name overshadowed her, but the circumstances of their relationship also limited her creativity and contributions. If she had experienced the same freedom her mother did, her talents would have likely shone forth as equal, if not superior, to[Pg 3] those of Mary Wollstonecraft. This addresses the question sometimes raised— as if marrying Shelley made her unworthy of individual recognition—of why a separate biography of her should even exist. Even as a part of Shelley’s own story, Mary’s life is essential. There's also the fact that her husband’s biographers have long occupied themselves with her name. It's impossible now to ignore her completely. She has often been misunderstood. People have idealized her as someone who gave everything for love, while also condemning her for the same reason. She has been praised for qualities she didn’t have and criticized for the lack of those she excelled in. She has been celebrated as a genius and dismissed as overrated, with some claiming her talent would have gone unnoticed if not for the name of Shelley. To her husband, she has been regarded at times as a blessing and at others as the opposite.

As a fact, it is probable that no woman of like endowments and promise ever abdicated her own individuality in favour of another so transcendently greater. To consider Mary altogether apart from Shelley is, indeed, not possible, but the study of the effect, on life and character, of this memorable union is unique of its kind. From Shelley’s point[Pg 4] of view it has been variously considered; from Mary’s, as yet, not at all.

In reality, it's likely that no woman with similar talents and potential has ever given up her individuality for someone else who was so much greater. It's truly impossible to think of Mary separately from Shelley, but exploring the impact of this remarkable partnership on their lives and personalities is one-of-a-kind. From Shelley's perspective, it's been looked at in various ways; from Mary's, however, not at all.


Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin was born on the 30th of August 1797.


Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin was born on August 30, 1797.

Her father, the philosopher and philosophical novelist, William Godwin, began his career as a Dissenting minister in Norfolk, and something of the preacher’s character adhered to him all his life. Not the apostolic preacher. No enthusiasm of faith or devotion, no constraining fervour, eliciting the like in others, were his, but a calm, earnest, philosophic spirit, with an irresistible impulse to guide and advise others.

Her father, the philosopher and philosophical novelist, William Godwin, started his career as a Dissenting minister in Norfolk, and some aspects of the preacher’s character stayed with him throughout his life. Not the kind of preacher who is apostolic. He didn’t have the enthusiastic faith or devotion or the intense fervor that inspires others, but rather a calm, earnest, philosophical spirit, with an irresistible urge to guide and advise others.

This same calm rationalism got the better, in no long time, of his religious creed, which he seems to have abandoned slowly, gradually, and deliberately, without painful struggle. His religion, of the head alone, was easily replaced by other views for which intellectual qualities were all-sufficient. Of a cool, unemotional temperament, safe from any snares of passion or imagination, he became the very type of a town philosopher. Abstractions of the intellect and the philosophy of politics were his world. He had a true townsman’s love of the theatre, but external nature for the most part left him unaffected, as it found him. With the most exalted opinion of his own genius and merit, he was nervously susceptible to the[Pg 5] criticism of others, yet always ready to combat any judgment unfavourable to himself. Never weary of argument, he thought that by its means, conducted on lines of reason, all questions might be finally settled, all problems satisfactorily and speedily solved. Hence the fascination he possessed for those in doubt and distress of mind. Cool rather than cold-hearted, he had a certain benignity of nature which, joined to intellectual exaltation, passed as warmth and fervour. His kindness was very great to young men at the “storm and stress” period of their lives. They for their part thought that, as he was delighted to enter into, discuss and analyse their difficulties, he must, himself, have felt all these difficulties and have overcome them; and, whether they followed his proffered advice or not, they never failed to look up to him as an oracle.

This same calm rationality eventually took over his religious beliefs, which he seems to have slowly, gradually, and intentionally let go of, without much inner turmoil. His religion, based solely on intellect, was easily swapped for other ideas that relied entirely on intellectual abilities. With a cool, unemotional demeanor, free from the traps of passion or imagination, he became the ultimate town philosopher. The concepts of the mind and political philosophy defined his world. He genuinely loved the theater like a true city dweller, but the beauty of nature mostly left him unchanged, just as it found him. Having a high opinion of his own intelligence and worth, he was sensitive to others' criticism but always ready to fight back against any unfavorable judgment. Never tired of debating, he believed that through reasoned discussion, all questions could eventually be settled and all problems resolved efficiently. This made him particularly attractive to those who were uncertain or troubled. While he was cool rather than cold-hearted, he had an essence of kindness that, combined with his intellectual enthusiasm, came off as warmth and passion. He was especially kind to young men going through the "storm and stress" phase of life. They thought that since he enjoyed engaging with, discussing, and analyzing their challenges, he must have experienced those struggles himself and overcome them; regardless of whether they followed his advice or not, they always looked up to him as a wise figure.

Friendships Godwin had, but of love he seems to have kept absolutely clear until at the age of forty-three he met Mary Wollstonecraft. He had not much believed in love as a disturbing element, and had openly avowed in his writings that he thought it usurped far too large a place in the ordinary plan of human life. He did not think it needful to reckon with passion or emotion as factors in the sum of existence, and in his ideal programme they played no part at all.

Friendships were important to Godwin, but he seemed to stay completely clear of love until he met Mary Wollstonecraft at the age of forty-three. He didn't really believe that love was a disruptive force and had openly stated in his writings that he thought it took up too much space in the normal scheme of human life. He didn't see the need to consider passion or emotion as part of existence, and in his ideal vision, they played no role at all.

Mary Wollstonecraft was in all respects his[Pg 6] opposite. Her ardent, impulsive, Irish nature had stood the test of an early life of much unhappiness. Her childhood’s home had been a wretched one; suffering and hardship were her earliest companions. She had had not only to maintain herself, but to be the support of others weaker than herself, and many of these had proved unworthy of her devotion. But her rare nature had risen superior to these trials, which, far from crushing her, elicited her finest qualities.

Mary Wollstonecraft was completely his opposite. Her passionate, impulsive Irish temperament had endured a childhood filled with unhappiness. Her early home life was miserable; suffering and hardship were her first companions. She not only had to take care of herself but also had to support others who were weaker than she was, many of whom proved unworthy of her loyalty. However, her remarkable character rose above these challenges, which, instead of breaking her, revealed her greatest strengths.

The indignation aroused in her by injustice and oppression, her revolt against the consecrated tyranny of conventionality, impelled her to raise her voice in behalf of the weak and unfortunate. The book which made her name famous, A Vindication of the Rights of Women, won for her then, as it has done since, an admiration from half of mankind only equalled by the reprobation of the other half. Yet most of its theories, then considered so dangerously extreme, would to-day be contested by few, although the frankness of expression thought so shocking now attracted no special notice then, and indicated no coarseness of feeling, but only the habit of calling things by their names.

The anger she felt towards injustice and oppression, her rebellion against the established norms of society, drove her to speak up for the weak and unfortunate. The book that made her famous, A Vindication of the Rights of Women, earned her admiration from half the population, matched only by the disapproval of the other half. Yet most of the ideas considered dangerously radical back then are rarely challenged today, although the honesty of her expression, which was seen as shocking at the time, didn't particularly stand out and revealed no lack of sensitivity, but rather a straightforward approach to addressing issues.

In 1792, desiring to become better acquainted with the French language, and also to follow on the spot the development of France’s efforts in[Pg 7] the cause of freedom, she went to Paris, where, in a short time, owing to the unforeseen progress of the Revolution, she was virtually imprisoned, in the sense of being unable to return to England. Here she met Captain Gilbert Imlay, an American, between whom and herself an attachment sprang up, and whose wife, in all but the legal and religious ceremony, she became. This step she took in full conscientiousness. Had she married Imlay she must have openly declared her true position as a British subject, an act which would have been fraught with the most dangerous, perhaps fatal consequences to them both. A woman of strong religious feeling, she had upheld the sanctity of marriage in her writings, yet not on religious grounds. The heart of marriage, and reason for it, with her, was love. She regarded herself as Imlay’s lawful wife, and had perfect faith in his constancy. It wore out, however, and after causing her much suspense, anxiety, and affliction, he finally left her with a little girl some eighteen months old. Her grief was excessive, and for a time threatened to affect her reason. But her healthy temperament prevailed, and the powerful tie of maternal love saved her from the consequences of despair. It was well for her that she had to work hard at her literary occupations to support herself and her little daughter.

In 1792, wanting to get to know the French language better and to experience firsthand the developments in France's fight for freedom, she traveled to Paris, where, due to the unexpected turn of the Revolution, she found herself effectively trapped and unable to return to England. There, she met Captain Gilbert Imlay, an American, and they developed a close bond, making her his wife in every sense except for the legal and religious formalities. She made this decision with complete awareness of the implications. Marrying Imlay would have required her to disclose her real status as a British subject, a potentially dangerous and even life-threatening move for both of them. A woman with deep religious convictions, she had written about the importance of marriage, but not from a religious perspective. For her, the essence and reason for marriage was love. She viewed herself as Imlay’s legitimate wife and had full faith in his loyalty. However, that faith eventually faltered, leading to much anxiety and distress before he ultimately left her with a little girl who was around eighteen months old. Her sorrow was immense, and at one point, it threatened to overwhelm her sanity. Fortunately, her strong disposition prevailed, and the deep bond of maternal love helped her through her despair. It was a blessing that she had to focus on her writing to support herself and her young daughter.

It was at this juncture that she became[Pg 8] acquainted with William Godwin. They had already met once, before Mary’s sojourn in France, but at this first interview neither was impressed by the other. Since her return to London he had shunned her because she was too much talked about in society. Imagining her to be obtrusively “strong-minded” and deficient in delicacy, he was too strongly prejudiced against her even to read her books. But by degrees he was won over. He saw her warmth of heart, her generous temper, her vigour of intellect; he saw too that she had suffered. Such susceptibility as he had was fanned into warmth. His critical acumen could not but detect her rare quality and worth, although the keen sense of humour and Irish charm which fascinated others may, with him, have told against her for a time. But the nervous vanity which formed his closest link with ordinary human nature must have been flattered by the growing preference of one so widely admired, and whom he discovered to be even more deserving of admiration and esteem than the world knew. As to her, accustomed as she was to homage, she may have felt that for the first time she was justly appreciated, and to her wounded and smarting susceptibilities this balm of appreciation must have been immeasurable. Her first freshness of feeling had been wasted on a love which proved to have been one-sided and[Pg 9] which had recoiled on itself. To love and be loved again was the beginning of a new life for her. And so it came about that the coldest of men and the warmest of women found their happiness in each other. Thus drawn together, the discipline afforded to her nature by the rudest realities of life, to his by the severities of study, had been such as to promise a growing and a lasting companionship and affection.

It was at this point that she met[Pg 8] William Godwin. They had crossed paths once before, prior to Mary’s trip to France, but during that first meeting, neither was particularly impressed by the other. Since her return to London, he had avoided her because she was the talk of society. Thinking she was overly “strong-minded” and lacking in delicacy, he was too biased against her to even read her books. However, gradually he changed his mind. He recognized her warmth, her generous spirit, and her sharp intellect; he also saw that she had endured suffering. His sensitivity was stirred into warmth. His critical eye couldn’t miss her unique qualities and worth, even if her sharp humor and Irish charm, which captivated others, might have worked against her with him for a while. However, the nervous vanity that connected him to ordinary people must have been flattered by the growing admiration from someone so highly regarded, who he found to be even more worthy of admiration and respect than the world realized. As for her, used to being admired, she might have felt that for the first time she was genuinely appreciated, and this acknowledgment must have been a tremendous comfort to her wounded feelings. The freshness of her emotions had been wasted on a love that turned out to be one-sided and[Pg 9] had turned in on itself. To love and be loved again marked the start of a new chapter in her life. And so it was that the coldest of men and the warmest of women found happiness in each other. Thus brought together, the hard lessons life taught her and the intense focus of study that shaped him promised a growing and lasting companionship and affection.

In the short memoir of his wife, prefixed by Godwin to his published collection of her letters, he has given his own account, a touching one, of the growth and recognition of their love.

In the brief memoir about his wife, which Godwin included before his published collection of her letters, he shared his own moving account of how their love developed and was acknowledged.

The partiality we conceived for each other was in that mode which I have always considered as the purest and most refined style of love. It would have been impossible for the most minute observer to have said who was before and who was after. One sex did not take the priority which long-established custom has awarded it, nor the other overstep that delicacy which is so severely imposed. I am not conscious that either party can assume to have the agent or the patient, the toil spreader or the prey, in the affair. When in the course of things the disclosure came, there was nothing in a manner for either party to disclose to the other....

The mutual affection we felt for each other was in a way that I’ve always seen as the purest and most refined kind of love. It would have been impossible for the closest observer to say who was leading and who was following. Neither gender took the priority that traditional customs usually assign, nor did the other exceed the boundaries that are often strictly enforced. I’m not aware that either side can claim to be the one taking action or receiving it, the one putting in effort or the one being pursued in this situation. When the truth finally came out, there was nothing for either side to reveal to the other...

There was no period of throes and resolute explanation attendant on the tale. It was friendship melting into love.

There wasn’t a long struggle or detailed explanations involved in the story. It was friendship turning into love.

They did not, however, marry at once. Godwin’s opinion of marriage, looked on as indissoluble, was that it was “a law, and the worst of all laws.” In accordance with this view, the[Pg 10] ceremony did not take place till their union had lasted some months, and when it did, it was regarded by Godwin in the light of a distinct concession. He expresses himself most decisively on this point in a letter to his friend, Mr. Wedgwood of Etruria (printed by Mr. Kegan Paul in his memoirs of Godwin), announcing his marriage, which had actually taken place a month before, but had been kept secret.

They didn't get married right away, though. Godwin believed that marriage, seen as unbreakable, was “a law, and the worst of all laws.” Following this belief, the[Pg 10] ceremony didn't happen until they had been together for several months, and when it finally did, Godwin viewed it as a significant sacrifice. He clearly expresses this in a letter to his friend, Mr. Wedgwood of Etruria (published by Mr. Kegan Paul in his memoirs of Godwin), where he announces his marriage, which had actually happened a month earlier but had been kept under wraps.

Some persons have found an inconsistency between my practice in this instance and my doctrines. But I cannot see it. The doctrine of my Political Justice is, that an attachment in some degree permanent between two persons of opposite sexes is right, but that marriage, as practised in European countries, is wrong. I still adhere to that opinion. Nothing but a regard for the happiness of the individual, which I have no right to ignore, could have induced me to submit to an institution which I wish to see abolished, and which I would recommend to my fellow-men never to practise but with the greatest caution. Having done what I thought was necessary for the peace and respectability of the individual, I hold myself no otherwise bound than I was before the ceremony took place.

Some people have pointed out a contradiction between my actions in this situation and my beliefs. But I don't see it. The belief in my Political Justice is that a somewhat permanent connection between two people of different genders is right, but that marriage, as it's practiced in European countries, is wrong. I still stand by that view. Only a concern for the happiness of the individual, which I can't ignore, could have led me to accept an institution that I want to see abolished, and which I would advise my fellow men to approach with extreme caution. Having done what I believed was necessary for the peace and dignity of the individual, I don’t feel any more bound than I did before the ceremony happened.

It is certain that he did not repent his concession. But their wedded happiness was of short duration. On 30th August 1797 a little girl was born to them.

It’s clear that he didn’t regret his concession. But their married happiness didn’t last long. On August 30, 1797, a little girl was born to them.

All seemed well at first with the mother. But during the night which followed alarming symptoms made their appearance. For a time it was hoped that these had been overcome, and a[Pg 11] deceptive rally of two days set Godwin free from anxiety. But a change for the worst supervened, and after four days of intense suffering, sweetly and patiently borne, Mary died, and Godwin was again alone.

All seemed fine at first with the mother. But during the following night, concerning symptoms appeared. For a while, there was hope that these had been resolved, and a[Pg 11] misleading improvement over two days relieved Godwin’s anxiety. But then a decline set in, and after four days of intense suffering, endured with sweetness and patience, Mary died, and Godwin was alone once more.

 

 


CHAPTER II

August 1797-June 1812

August 1797 - June 1812

Alone, in the sense of absence of companionship, but not alone in the sense that he was before, for, when he lost his wife, two helpless little girl-lives were left dependent on him. One was Fanny, Mary Wollstonecraft’s child by Imlay, now three and a half years old; the other the newly-born baby, named after her mother, Mary Wollstonecraft, and the subject of this memoir.

Alone in the sense of lacking companionship, but not alone like before, because when he lost his wife, he was left with two helpless little girls who depended on him. One was Fanny, Mary Wollstonecraft’s child with Imlay, now three and a half years old; the other was the newborn baby named after her mother, Mary Wollstonecraft, and the focus of this memoir.

The tenderness of her mother’s warm heart, her father’s ripe wisdom, the rich inheritance of intellect and genius which was her birthright, all these seemed to promise her the happiest of childhoods. But these bright prospects were clouded within a few hours of her birth by that change in her mother’s condition which, ten days later, ended in death.

The kindness of her mother's warm heart, her father's deep wisdom, and the great legacy of intellect and brilliance that came with her birthright all seemed to guarantee her the happiest childhood. But these bright prospects were overshadowed just a few hours after her birth by a change in her mother’s health that, ten days later, led to her death.

The little infant was left to the care of a father of much theoretic wisdom but profound practical ignorance, so confirmed in his old bachelor ways by years and habit that, even when love so far conquered him as to make him quit the single[Pg 13] state, he declined family life, and carried on a double existence, taking rooms a few doors from his wife’s home, and combining the joys—as yet none of the cares—of matrimony with the independence, and as much as possible of the irresponsibility, of bachelorhood. Godwin’s sympathies with childhood had been first elicited by his intercourse with little Fanny Imlay, whom, from the time of his union, he treated as his own daughter, and to whom he was unvaryingly kind and indulgent.

The little baby was left in the care of a father who was very knowledgeable in theory but completely clueless in practice. He was so set in his old bachelor ways after years of living alone that, even when love finally convinced him to leave single life behind, he avoided family life. Instead, he lived a double life, renting a place just a few doors down from his wife's home. He enjoyed the pleasures of marriage—without any of the responsibilities—while trying to keep as much independence as possible, along with the care-free attitude of being a bachelor. Godwin's understanding of childhood was first sparked by his interactions with little Fanny Imlay, whom he treated like his own daughter after marrying, being consistently kind and indulgent toward her.

He moved at once after his wife’s death into the house, Polygon, Somers Town, where she had lived, and took up his abode there with the two children. They had a nurse, and various lady friends of the Godwins, Mrs. Reveley and others, gave occasional assistance or superintendence. An experiment was tried of a lady-housekeeper which, however, failed, as the lady in becoming devoted to the children showed a disposition to become devoted to Godwin also, construing civilities into marked attentions, resenting fancied slights, and becoming at last an insupportable thorn in the poor philosopher’s side. His letters speak of his despondency and feeling of unfitness to have the care of these young creatures devolved on him, and with this sense there came also the renewed perception of the rare maternal qualities of the wife he had lost.

He immediately moved into the house, Polygon, in Somers Town, where his wife had lived after her death and settled there with their two children. They had a nurse, and various friends of the Godwins, like Mrs. Reveley and others, occasionally helped out or supervised. They tried having a lady-housekeeper, but it didn’t work out. The lady became very attached to the children and also developed feelings for Godwin, misinterpreting simple kindness as special attention, taking offense at imagined slights, and eventually becoming an unbearable burden for the poor philosopher. His letters expressed his feelings of hopelessness and inadequacy in taking care of these young ones, and with that, he felt a renewed appreciation for the unique motherly qualities of the wife he had lost.

[Pg 14]“The poor children!” he wrote, six weeks after his bereavement. “I am myself totally unfitted to educate them. The scepticism which perhaps sometimes leads me right in matters of speculation is torment to me when I would attempt to direct the infant mind. I am the most unfit person for this office; she was the best qualified in the world. What a change! The loss of the children is less remediless than mine. You can understand the difference.”

[Pg 14]“The poor kids!” he wrote, six weeks after his loss. “I am completely unqualified to teach them. The doubt that sometimes guides me in speculation becomes a burden when I try to shape their young minds. I am the least suitable person for this role; she was the best there ever was. What a change! Losing the kids doesn't compare to my loss. You can see the difference.”

The immediate consequence of this was that he, who had passed so many years in contented bachelorhood, made, within a short time, repeated proposals of marriage to different ladies, some of them urged with a pertinacity nothing short of ludicrous, so ingenuously and argumentatively plain does he make it that he found it simply incredible any woman should refuse him to whom he had condescended to propose. His former objections to marriage are never now alluded to and seem relegated to the category of obsolete theories. Nothing testifies so strongly to his married happiness as his constant efforts to recover any part of it, and his faith in the possibility of doing so. In 1798 he proposed again and again to a Miss Lee whom he had not seen half a dozen times. In 1799 he importuned the beautiful Mrs. Reveley, who had, herself, only been a widow for a month, to marry him. He was really attached to her, and was much wounded when, not long after, she married a Mr. Gisborne.

The immediate result of this was that he, who had spent so many years happily single, quickly started asking multiple women to marry him. Some of these proposals were pursued with a persistence that was almost ridiculous, as he sincerely believed that it was simply unbelievable for any woman to turn him down after he had stooped to ask her. His earlier objections to marriage were never mentioned again and seemed to belong to a set of outdated ideas. Nothing shows his happiness in marriage more than his constant attempts to regain any part of it, along with his belief that it was possible. In 1798, he repeatedly proposed to a Miss Lee, whom he had only seen a handful of times. In 1799, he pressured the beautiful Mrs. Reveley, who had only been a widow for a month, to marry him. He was genuinely attached to her and was deeply hurt when, shortly after, she married a Mr. Gisborne.

During Godwin’s preoccupations and occasional[Pg 15] absences, the kindest and most faithful friend the children had was James Marshall, who acted as Godwin’s amanuensis, and was devotedly attached to him and all who belonged to him.

During Godwin’s distractions and occasional[Pg 15] absences, the kindest and most loyal friend the children had was James Marshall, who served as Godwin’s secretary and was deeply devoted to him and everyone connected to him.

In 1801 Godwin married a Mrs. Clairmont, his next-door neighbour, a widow with a son, Charles, about Fanny’s age, and a daughter, Jane, somewhat younger than little Mary. The new Mrs. Godwin was a clever, bustling, second-rate woman, glib of tongue and pen, with a temper undisciplined and uncontrolled; not bad-hearted, but with a complete absence of all the finer sensibilities; possessing a fund of what is called “knowledge of the world,” and a plucky, enterprising, happy-go-lucky disposition, which seemed to the philosophic and unpractical Godwin, in its way, a manifestation of genius. Besides, she was clever enough to admire Godwin, and frank enough to tell him so, points which must have been greatly in her favour.

In 1801, Godwin married Mrs. Clairmont, his next-door neighbor, a widow with a son, Charles, about Fanny’s age, and a daughter, Jane, who was a bit younger than little Mary. The new Mrs. Godwin was a smart, busy, second-rate woman, smooth-talking and good with words, with a temper that was undisciplined and uncontrolled; not malicious, but completely lacking in any finer feelings. She had a wealth of what’s called “worldly knowledge” and a brave, adventurous, carefree attitude, which seemed to the philosophical and impractical Godwin, in its own way, a sign of genius. Plus, she was clever enough to admire Godwin and honest enough to express that admiration, which must have worked in her favor.

Although her father’s remarriage proved a source of lifelong unhappiness to Mary, it may not have been a bad thing for her and Fanny at the time. Instead of being left to the care of servants, with the occasional supervision of chance friends, they were looked after with solicitous, if not always the most judicious care. The three little girls were near enough of an age to be companions to each other, but Fanny was the senior by three years and a half. She bore Godwin’s name, and was[Pg 16] considered and treated as the eldest daughter of the house.

Although her father's remarriage brought Mary lifelong unhappiness, it might not have been such a bad situation for her and Fanny at that time. Instead of being left in the care of servants, with only occasional supervision from random acquaintances, they received attentive, although not always the best, care. The three little girls were close enough in age to be companions to one another, but Fanny was three and a half years older. She carried Godwin’s name and was[Pg 16] regarded and treated as the eldest daughter of the household.

Godwin’s worldly circumstances were at all times most precarious, nor had he the capability or force of will to establish them permanently on a better footing. His earnings from his literary works were always forestalled long before they were due, and he was in the constant habit of applying to his friends for loans or advances of money which often could only be repaid by similar aid from some other quarter.

Godwin's financial situation was always quite unstable, and he didn't have the ability or determination to improve it for the long term. His earnings from his writing were usually claimed well before they came due, and he frequently relied on his friends for loans or cash advances, which he often could only pay back with help from someone else.

In the hope of mending their fortunes a little, Mrs. Godwin, in 1805, induced her husband to make a venture as a publisher. He set up a small place of business in Hanway Street, in the name of his foreman, Baldwin, deeming that his own name might operate prejudicially with the public on account of his advanced political and social opinions, and also that his own standing in the literary world might suffer did it become known that he was connected with trade.

In the hope of improving their situation a bit, Mrs. Godwin, in 1805, encouraged her husband to take a chance as a publisher. He established a small business in Hanway Street under the name of his foreman, Baldwin, believing that using his own name might negatively affect public perception because of his progressive political and social views, and that his reputation in the literary world could suffer if it became known that he was involved in commerce.

Mrs. Godwin was the chief practical manager in this business, which finally involved her husband in ruin, but for a time promised well enough. The chief feature in the enterprise was a “Magazine of Books for the use and amusement of children,” published by Godwin under the name of Baldwin; books of history, mythology, and fable, all admirably written for their special purpose.[Pg 17] He used to test his juvenile works by reading them to his children and observing the effect. Their remark would be (so he says), “How easy this is! Why, we learn it by heart almost as fast as we read it.” “Their suffrage,” he adds, “gave me courage, and I carried on my work to the end.” Mrs. Godwin translated, for the business, several childrens’ books from the French. Among other works specially written, Lamb’s Tales from Shakespeare owes its existence to “M. J. Godwin & Co.,” the name under which the firm was finally established.

Mrs. Godwin was the main manager in this business, which eventually led her husband to ruin, but for a while, it seemed promising. The main feature of the venture was a “Magazine of Books for the use and amusement of children,” published by Godwin under the name of Baldwin; books about history, mythology, and fables, all excellently written for their intended purpose.[Pg 17] He used to test his children's books by reading them to his kids and watching their reactions. Their feedback would be (so he says), “How easy this is! We learn it by heart almost as fast as we read it.” “Their approval,” he adds, “gave me confidence, and I continued my work until the end.” Mrs. Godwin translated several children’s books from French for the business. Among other works specifically created, Lamb’s Tales from Shakespeare is attributed to “M. J. Godwin & Co.,” the name under which the firm was eventually established.

New and larger premises were taken in Skinner Street, Holborn, and in the autumn of 1807 the whole family, which now included five young ones, of whom Charles Clairmont was the eldest, and William, the son of Godwin and his second wife, the youngest, removed to a house next door to the publishing office. Here they remained until 1822.

New and larger premises were taken in Skinner Street, Holborn, and in the autumn of 1807 the whole family, which now included five young ones, of whom Charles Clairmont was the eldest, and William, the son of Godwin and his second wife, the youngest, moved to a house next door to the publishing office. Here they stayed until 1822.

No continuous record exists of the family life, and the numerous letters of Godwin and Mrs. Godwin when either was absent from home contain only occasional references to it. Both parents were too much occupied with business systematically to superintend the children’s education. Mrs. Godwin, however, seems to have taken a bustling interest in ordering it, and scrupulously refers to Godwin all points of doubt or[Pg 18] discussion. From his letters one would judge that, while he gave due attention to each point, discussing pros and cons with his deliberate impartiality, his wife practically decided everything. Although they sometimes quarrelled (on one occasion to the extent of seriously proposing to separate) they always made it up again, nor is there any sign that on the subject of the children’s training they ever had any real difference of opinion. Mrs. Godwin’s jealous fussiness gave Godwin abundant opportunities for the exercise of philosophy, and to the inherent untruthfulness of her manner and speech he remained strangely and philosophically blind. From allusions in letters we gather that the children had a daily governess, with occasional lessons from a master, Mr. Burton. It is often asserted that Mrs. Godwin was a harsh and cruel stepmother, who made the children’s home miserable. There is nothing to prove this. Later on, when moral guidance and sympathy were needed, she fell short indeed of what she might have been. But for the material wellbeing of the children she cared well enough, and was at any rate desirous that they should be happy, whether or not she always took the best means of making them so. And Godwin placed full confidence in her practical powers.

There is no continuous record of the family's life, and the many letters between Godwin and Mrs. Godwin during their absences from home only occasionally mention it. Both parents were too busy with work to oversee the children's education systematically. However, Mrs. Godwin appears to have taken an active interest in organizing it and consistently referred all points of doubt or discussion to Godwin. From his letters, it seems he paid attention to each issue, weighing the pros and cons with deliberate impartiality, while his wife essentially made all the decisions. Although they sometimes argued (even to the point of seriously considering separation), they always reconciled, and there is no indication that they ever had real differences of opinion about how to raise their children. Mrs. Godwin's jealous fussiness gave Godwin plenty of opportunities to practice his philosophy, and he remained curiously and philosophically oblivious to the inherent dishonesty in her manner and speech. From hints in the letters, we gather that the children had a daily governess and occasional lessons from a tutor, Mr. Burton. It's often claimed that Mrs. Godwin was a harsh and cruel stepmother who made the children's home life miserable. There’s no evidence to support this. Later on, when moral guidance and sympathy were needed, she indeed fell short of what she could have been. But she cared for the children's material well-being and genuinely wanted them to be happy, whether or not she always chose the best ways to achieve that. Godwin trusted her practical abilities completely.

In May 1811 Mrs. Godwin and all the children except Fanny, who stayed at home to keep house[Pg 19] for Godwin, went for sea-bathing to Margate, moving afterwards to Ramsgate. This had been urged by Mr. Cline, the family doctor, for the good of little Mary, who, during some years of her otherwise healthy girlhood, suffered from a weakness in one arm. They boarded at the house of a Miss Petman, who kept a ladies’ school, but had their sleeping apartments at an inn or other lodging. Mary, however, was sent to stay altogether at Miss Petman’s, in order to be quiet, and in particular to be out of the way of little William, “he made so boisterous a noise when going to bed at night.”

In May 1811, Mrs. Godwin and all the kids except for Fanny, who stayed home to manage the house for Godwin, went to Margate for a sea-bathing trip, then moved on to Ramsgate. This was recommended by Mr. Cline, the family doctor, for the benefit of little Mary, who had been dealing with weakness in one arm during some years of her otherwise healthy childhood. They stayed at the home of Miss Petman, who ran a ladies’ school, but they had their sleeping arrangements at an inn or another lodging. Mary, however, was sent to stay at Miss Petman’s entirely to keep things quiet, especially to avoid little William who “created such a noisy racket when going to bed at night.”

The sea-breezes soon worked the desired effect. “Mary’s arm is better,” writes Mrs. Godwin on the 10th of June. “She begins to move and use it.” So marked and rapid was the improvement that Mrs. Godwin thought it would be as well to leave her behind for a longer stay when the rest returned to town, and wrote to consult Godwin about it. His answer is characteristic.

The sea breezes quickly had the desired effect. “Mary’s arm is better,” Mrs. Godwin writes on June 10th. “She’s starting to move and use it.” The improvement was so noticeable and fast that Mrs. Godwin thought it would be best to leave her behind for a longer stay when the others went back to the city, and she wrote to ask Godwin about it. His response was typical.

When I do not answer any of the lesser points in your letters, it is because I fully agree with you, and therefore do not think it necessary to draw out an answer point by point, but am content to assent by silence.... This was the case as to Mary’s being left in the care of Miss Petman. It was recommended by Mr. Cline from the first that she should stay six months; to this recommendation we both assented. It shall be so, if it can, and undoubtedly I conceived you, on the spot, most competent to select the residence.

When I don’t respond to the minor points in your letters, it’s because I completely agree with you, and I don’t feel it’s necessary to address every detail individually; I’m happy to show my agreement through silence. This was true regarding Mary being left in the care of Miss Petman. Mr. Cline suggested from the beginning that she should stay for six months; we both agreed to that. It will happen if possible, and I thought you were clearly the best person to choose the place for her.

[Pg 20]Mary accordingly remained at Miss Petman’s as a boarder, perhaps as a pupil also, till 19th December, when, from her father’s laconic but minute and scrupulously accurate diary, we learn that she returned home. For the next five months she was in Skinner Street, participating in its busy, irregular family life, its ups and downs, its anxieties, discomforts, and amusements, its keen intellectual activity and lively interest in social and literary matters, in all of which the young people took their full share. Entries are frequent in Godwin’s diary of visits to the theatre, of tea-drinkings, of guests of all sorts at home. One of these guests affords us, in his journal, some agreeable glimpses into the Godwin household.

[Pg 20]Mary stayed at Miss Petman’s as a boarder, and possibly as a student, until December 19th. From her father’s brief but detailed and accurate diary, we learn that she returned home. For the next five months, she lived on Skinner Street, involved in its busy and unpredictable family life, including its ups and downs, worries, discomforts, and fun, as well as its vibrant intellectual activity and interest in social and literary topics, all of which the young people fully engaged in. Godwin’s diary frequently notes visits to the theater, tea gatherings, and various guests at home. One of these guests offers some pleasant insights into the Godwin household in his journal.

This was the celebrated Aaron Burr, sometime Vice-President of the United States, now an exile and a wanderer in Europe.

This was the famous Aaron Burr, former Vice President of the United States, now an exile and a traveler in Europe.

At the time of his election he had got into disgrace with his party, and, when nominated for the Governorship of New York, he had been opposed and defeated by his former allies. The bitter contest led to a duel between him and Alexander Hamilton, in which the latter was killed. Disfranchised by the laws of New York for having fought a duel, and indicted (though acquitted) for murder in New Jersey, Burr set out on a journey through the Western States, nourishing schemes of sedition and revenge. When he[Pg 21] purchased 400,000 acres of land on the Red River, and gave his adherents to understand that the Spanish Dominions were to be conquered, his proceedings excited alarm. President Jefferson issued a proclamation against him, and he was arrested on a charge of high treason. Nothing could, however, be positively proved, and after a six months’ trial he was liberated. He at once started for Europe, having planned an attack on Mexico, for which he hoped to get funds and adherents. He was disappointed, and during the four years which he passed in Europe he often lived in the greatest poverty.

At the time of his election, he had fallen out of favor with his party, and when he was nominated for the Governorship of New York, his former allies opposed and defeated him. The intense rivalry resulted in a duel between him and Alexander Hamilton, in which Hamilton was killed. Disqualified by New York law for having fought a duel and indicted (though acquitted) for murder in New Jersey, Burr set out on a journey through the Western States, harboring plans for rebellion and revenge. When he[Pg 21] purchased 400,000 acres of land on the Red River and hinted to his supporters that the Spanish territories were to be taken over, his actions raised alarms. President Jefferson issued a proclamation against him, and he was arrested on a charge of high treason. However, nothing could be conclusively proven, and after a six-month trial, he was released. He immediately left for Europe, where he planned an attack on Mexico, hoping to gather funds and supporters. He was disappointed, and during the four years he spent in Europe, he often lived in severe poverty.

On his first visit to England, in 1808, Burr met Godwin only once, but the entry in his journal, besides bearing indirect witness to the great celebrity of Mary Wollstonecraft in America, gives an idea of the kind of impression made on a stranger by the second Mrs. Godwin.

On his first trip to England in 1808, Burr met Godwin only once, but the note in his journal, while indirectly highlighting the significant fame of Mary Wollstonecraft in America, provides insight into the impression the second Mrs. Godwin left on a stranger.

“I have seen the two daughters of Mary Wollstonecraft,” he writes. “They are very fine children (the eldest no longer a child, being now fifteen), but scarcely a discernible trace of the mother. Now Godwin has been seven or eight years married to a second wife, a sensible, amiable woman.”

“I have seen the two daughters of Mary Wollstonecraft,” he writes. “They are lovely girls (the oldest is no longer a child, as she is now fifteen), but there's hardly any noticeable resemblance to their mother. Godwin has now been married for seven or eight years to a second wife, a smart and kind woman.”

For the next four years Burr was a wanderer in Holland and France. His journal, kept for the benefit of his daughter Theodosia, to whom[Pg 22] he also addressed a number of letters, is full of strange and stirring interest. In 1812 he came back to England, where it was not long before he drifted to Godwin’s door. Burr’s character was licentious and unscrupulous, but his appearance and manners were highly prepossessing; he made friends wherever he went. The Godwin household was full of hospitality for such Bohemian wanderers as he. Always itself in a precarious state of fortune, it held out the hand of fellowship to others whose existence from day to day was uncertain. A man of brains and ideas, of congenial and lively temperament, was sure of a fraternal welcome. And though many of Godwin’s older friends were, in time, estranged from him through their antipathy to his wife, she was full of patronising good-nature for a man like Burr, who well knew how to ingratiate himself.

For the next four years, Burr traveled through Holland and France. His journal, written for his daughter Theodosia, to whom[Pg 22] he also dedicated several letters, is filled with intriguing and exciting stories. In 1812, he returned to England, where it didn't take long for him to end up at Godwin’s doorstep. Burr's character was unruly and unscrupulous, but his looks and manners were very charming; he made friends wherever he went. The Godwin household was always welcoming to such free-spirited travelers. Being in a shaky financial situation themselves, they reached out to others whose daily lives were uncertain. A man with brains and creative ideas, who had a friendly and lively personality, was sure to receive a warm welcome. Although many of Godwin’s older friends eventually distanced themselves from him due to their dislike of his wife, she was very accommodating towards someone like Burr, who knew how to win people over.

Burr’s Journal, February 15, 1812.—Had only time to get to Godwin’s, where we dined. In the evening William, the only son of William Godwin, a lad of about nine years old, gave his weekly lecture: having heard how Coleridge and others lectured, he would also lecture, and one of his sisters (Mary, I think) writes a lecture which he reads from a little pulpit which they have erected for him. He went through it with great gravity and decorum. The subject was “The influence of government on the character of a people.” After the lecture we had tea, and the girls danced and sang an hour, and at nine came home.

Burr’s Journal, February 15, 1812.—I only had time to get to Godwin’s place for dinner. In the evening, William, William Godwin’s only son and around nine years old, gave his weekly lecture. Inspired by how Coleridge and others lectured, he decided to give one too, and one of his sisters (I think it was Mary) wrote a lecture that he read from a little pulpit they set up for him. He delivered it with great seriousness and poise. The topic was “The influence of government on the character of a people.” After the lecture, we had tea, and the girls danced and sang for about an hour, and we headed home at nine.

Nothing can give a pleasanter picture of the family, the lively-minded children keenly interested[Pg 23] in all the subjects and ideas they heard freely discussed around them; the elders taking pleasure in encouraging the children’s first essays of intellect; Mary at fourteen already showing her powers of thought and inborn vocation to write, and supplying her little brother with ideas. The reverse of the medal appears in the next entry, for the genial unconventional household was generally on the verge of ruin, and dependent on some expected loan for subsistence in the next few months. When once the sought-for assistance came they revelled in momentary relief from care.

Nothing paints a nicer picture of the family than the lively kids who are really interested in all the topics and ideas being openly discussed around them; the adults enjoy encouraging the children’s first attempts at thinking; Mary, at fourteen, is already displaying her ability to think and her natural talent for writing, and she’s helping her little brother with ideas. The other side of the coin shows up in the next entry, as the warm, unconventional household is often on the edge of financial trouble and relies on a loan they’re expecting to get by in the coming months. Once the help they’ve been waiting for arrives, they indulge in a brief escape from worry.

Journal, February 18.—Have gone this evening to Godwin’s. They are in trouble. Some financial affair.

Journal, February 18.—I went to Godwin’s this evening. They're in a tough spot. Some financial issue.

It did not weigh long on their spirits.

It didn't weigh heavily on their spirits for long.

February 24.—Called at Godwin’s to leave the newspapers which I borrowed yesterday, and to get that of to-day. Les goddesses (so he habitually designates the three girls) kept me by acclamation to tea with la printresse Hopwood. I agreed to go with the girls to call on her on Friday.

February 24.—I dropped by Godwin’s to return the newspapers I borrowed yesterday and to pick up today’s edition. Les goddesses (that’s what he usually calls the three girls) insisted that I stay for tea with la printresse Hopwood. I agreed to go with the girls to visit her on Friday.

February 28.—Was engaged to dine to-day at Godwin’s, and to walk with the four dames. After dinner to the Hopwoods. All which was done.

February 28.—I was invited to dinner today at Godwin’s and to go for a walk with the four ladies. After dinner, we went to the Hopwoods. All of this happened.

March 7.—To Godwin’s, where I took tea with the children in their room.

March 7.—I went to Godwin’s and had tea with the kids in their room.

March 14.—To Godwin’s. He was out. Madame and les enfans upstairs in the bedroom, where they received me, and I drank tea with his enfans.... Terribly afraid of vigils to-night, for Jane made my tea, and, I fear, too strong. It is only Fan that I can trust.

March 14.—I went to Godwin's place. He wasn't there. Madame and the kids were upstairs in the bedroom, where they welcomed me, and I had tea with his kids.... I'm really worried about staying up late tonight because Jane made my tea, and I think it might be too strong. The only one I can trust is Fan.

March 17.—To Godwin’s, where took tea with the children, who always have it at 9. Mr. and Madame at 7.

March 17.—I went to Godwin’s, where I had tea with the kids, who always have it at 9. Mr. and Madame have theirs at 7.

[Pg 24]March 22.—On to Godwin’s; found him at breakfast and joined him. Madame a-bed.

[Pg 24]March 22.—I went to Godwin’s place and found him having breakfast, so I joined him. Madame is still in bed.

Later.—Mr. and Mrs. Godwin would not give me their account, which must be five or six pounds, a very serious sum for them. They say that when I succeed in the world they will call on me for help.

Later.—Mr. and Mrs. Godwin wouldn't share their account with me, which must be five or six pounds, a significant amount for them. They say that when I make it in the world, they'll come to me for help.

This probably means that the Godwins had lent him money. He was well-nigh penniless, and Mrs. Godwin exerted herself to get resources for him, to sell one or two books of value which he had, and to get a good price for his watch. She knew a good deal of the makeshifts of poverty, and none of the family seemed to have grudged time or trouble if they could do a good turn to this companion in difficulties. It is a question whether, when they talked of his succeeding in the world, they were aware of the particular form of success for which he was scheming; in any case they seem to have been content to take him as they found him. They were the last friends from whom he parted on the eve of sailing for America. His entry just before starting is—

This probably means that the Godwins had lent him money. He was nearly broke, and Mrs. Godwin worked hard to find resources for him, selling a couple of valuable books he owned and getting a good price for his watch. She understood a lot about the struggles of poverty, and none of the family seemed to mind putting in time or effort if they could help this friend in need. It's uncertain whether, when they talked about his success in life, they were aware of the specific kind of success he was aiming for; in any case, they seemed to be fine with accepting him as he was. They were the last friends he said goodbye to before leaving for America. His entry just before starting is—

Called and passed an hour with the Godwins. That family does really love me. Fanny, Mary, and Jane, also little William: you must not forget, either, Hannah Hopwood, la printresse.

Called and spent an hour with the Godwins. That family really loves me. Fanny, Mary, and Jane, along with little William: you shouldn't forget either, Hannah Hopwood, la printresse.

These few months were, very likely, the brightest which Mary ever passed at home. Her rapidly growing powers of mind and observation were nourished and developed by the stimulating intellectual atmosphere around her; to the anxieties[Pg 25] and uncertainties which, like birds of ill-omen, hovered over the household and were never absent for long together, she was well accustomed, besides which she was still too young to be much affected by them. She was fond of her sisters, and devoted to her father. Mrs. Godwin’s temperament can never have been congenial to hers, but occasions of collision do not appear to have been frequent, and Fanny, devoted and unselfish, only anxious for others to be happy and ready herself to serve any of them, was the link between them all. Mary’s health was, however, not yet satisfactory, and before the summer an opportunity which offered itself of change of air was willingly accepted on her behalf by Mr. and Mrs. Godwin. In 1809 Godwin had made the acquaintance of Mr. William Baxter of Dundee, on the introduction of Mr. David Booth, who afterwards became Baxter’s son-in-law. Baxter, a man of liberal mind, independence of thought and action, and kindly nature, shared to the full the respect entertained by most thinking men of that generation for the author of Political Justice. Godwin, always accessible to sympathetic strangers, was at once pleased with this new acquaintance.

These past few months were probably the happiest that Mary ever spent at home. Her rapidly developing mind and observational skills were nurtured by the stimulating intellectual environment around her. The anxieties[Pg 25] and uncertainties that loomed over the household like ominous birds were always present but didn’t bother her too much since she was still young. She loved her sisters and was devoted to her father. Mrs. Godwin’s temperament likely didn’t match hers well, but they didn’t seem to clash often. Fanny, who was devoted and selfless, always wanting others to be happy and ready to help anyone, was the bond that connected them all. However, Mary’s health was still not great, and before summer, Mr. and Mrs. Godwin gladly accepted an opportunity for her to get some fresh air. In 1809, Godwin met Mr. William Baxter of Dundee through Mr. David Booth, who later became Baxter’s son-in-law. Baxter, a man of open-mindedness, independence in thought and actions, and a kind nature, fully shared the respect that many intellectuals of his generation had for the author of Political Justice. Godwin, always open to like-minded strangers, was immediately pleased with this new acquaintance.

“I thank you,” he wrote to Booth, “for your introduction of Mr. Baxter. I dare swear he is an honest man, and he is no fool.” During Baxter’s[Pg 26] several visits to London they became better acquainted. Charles Clairmont too, went to Edinburgh in 1811, as a clerk in Constable’s printing office, where he met and made friends with Baxter’s son Robert, who, as well as his father, visited the Skinner Street household in London, and through whom the intimacy was cemented. In this way it was that Mary was invited to come on a long visit to the Baxters at their house, “The Cottage,” on the banks of the Tay, just outside Dundee, on the road to Broughty Ferry. The family included several girls, near Mary’s own age, and with true Scotch hospitality they pressed her to make one of their family circle for an indefinite length of time, until sea-air and sea-bathing should have completed the recovery begun the year before at Ramsgate, but which could not be maintained in the smoky air and indoor life of London. Accordingly, Mary sailed for Dundee on the 8th of June 1812.

“I thank you,” he wrote to Booth, “for introducing Mr. Baxter. I truly believe he’s an honest man, and he’s no fool.” During Baxter’s[Pg 26] multiple visits to London, they got to know each other better. Charles Clairmont also went to Edinburgh in 1811 as a clerk in Constable’s printing office, where he met and befriended Baxter’s son Robert, who, along with his father, visited the Skinner Street household in London, which helped strengthen the friendship. This led to Mary being invited for an extended visit to the Baxters at their home, “The Cottage,” by the Tay River, just outside Dundee, on the way to Broughty Ferry. The family had several girls close to Mary’s age, and with genuine Scottish hospitality, they encouraged her to join their family for as long as needed, until the sea air and bathing could fully support the recovery that had started the previous year at Ramsgate but couldn’t be sustained in the smoky air and indoor life of London. So, Mary sailed for Dundee on June 8, 1812.

 

 


CHAPTER III

June 1812-May 1814

June 1812-May 1814

Godwin to Baxter.

Godwin messages Baxter.

Skinner Street, London.
8th June 1812.

Skinner Street, London.
June 8, 1812.

My dear Sir—I have shipped off to you by yesterday’s packet, the Osnaburgh, Captain Wishart, my only daughter. I attended her, with her two sisters, to the wharf, and remained an hour on board, till the vessel got under way. I cannot help feeling a thousand anxieties in parting with her, for the first time, for so great a distance, and these anxieties were increased by the manner of sending her, on board a ship, with not a single face around her that she had ever seen till that morning. She is four months short of fifteen years of age. I, however, spoke to the captain, using your name; I beside gave her in charge to a lady, by name I believe Mrs. Nelson, of Great St. Helen’s, London, who was going to your part of the island in attendance upon an invalid husband. She was surrounded by three daughters when I spoke to her, and she answered me very agreeably. “I shall have none of my own daughters with me, and shall therefore have the more leisure to attend to yours.”

Dear Sir—I shipped my only daughter to you on yesterday’s packet, the Osnaburgh, Captain Wishart. I went with her and her two sisters to the wharf and stayed an hour on board until the ship set sail. I can’t help but feel a thousand worries about sending her off for the first time, especially for such a long distance, and those worries grew because she boarded a ship surrounded by people she had never seen before that morning. She's just shy of fifteen years old. However, I spoke to the captain, mentioning your name; I also entrusted her to a lady named Mrs. Nelson, from Great St. Helen’s, London, who was heading to your part of the island to care for her ill husband. She had her three daughters with her when I spoke to her, and she responded very kindly. “I won’t have any of my own daughters with me, so I’ll have more time to look after yours.”

I daresay she will arrive more dead than alive, as she is extremely subject to sea-sickness, and the voyage will, not improbably, last nearly a week. Mr. Cline, the surgeon, [Pg 28]however, decides that a sea-voyage would probably be of more service to her than anything.

I bet she’ll arrive in worse shape than when she left since she gets really seasick, and the journey is likely to take almost a week. Mr. Cline, the surgeon, [Pg 28]though, thinks that a sea voyage would probably help her more than anything else.

I am quite confounded to think what trouble I am bringing on you and your family, and to what a degree I may be said to have taken you in when I took you at your word in your invitation upon so slight an acquaintance. The old proverb says, “He is a wise father who knows his own child,” and I feel the justness of the apothegm on the present occasion.

I’m really puzzled about the trouble I'm causing you and your family, and to what extent I might be said to have misjudged the situation when I accepted your invitation with such little familiarity. The old saying goes, “A wise father knows his own child,” and I realize how true that saying is right now.

There never can be a perfect equality between father and child, and if he has other objects and avocations to fill up the greater part of his time, the ordinary resource is for him to proclaim his wishes and commands in a way somewhat sententious and authoritative, and occasionally to utter his censures with seriousness and emphasis.

There can never be a perfect equality between a father and his child. If he has other responsibilities and activities that take up most of his time, he typically resorts to expressing his wishes and commands in a somewhat serious and authoritative manner, occasionally delivering his criticisms with seriousness and emphasis.

It can, therefore, seldom happen that he is the confidant of his child, or that the child does not feel some degree of awe or restraint in intercourse with him. I am not, therefore, a perfect judge of Mary’s character. I believe she has nothing of what is commonly called vices, and that she has considerable talent. But I tremble for the trouble I may be bringing on you in this visit. In my last I desired that you would consider the first two or three weeks as a trial, how far you can ensure her, or, more fairly and impartially speaking, how far her habits and conceptions may be such as to put your family very unreasonably out of their way; and I expect from the frankness and ingenuousness of yours of the 29th inst. (which by the way was so ingenuous as to come without a seal) that you will not for a moment hesitate to inform me if such should be the case. When I say all this, I hope you will be aware that I do not desire that she should be treated with extraordinary attention, or that any one of your family should put themselves in the smallest degree out of their way on her account. I am anxious that she should be brought up (in this respect) like a philosopher, even like a cynic. It will add greatly to the strength and worth of her character. I should also observe that she has no love of dissipation, and will be perfectly satisfied with your woods and your mountains.[Pg 29] I wish, too, that she should be excited to industry. She has occasionally great perseverance, but occasionally, too, she shows great need to be roused.

It rarely happens that he is his child's confidant, or that the child doesn’t feel some level of respect or restraint while interacting with him. So, I'm not the best judge of Mary’s character. I believe she doesn’t have any of what people usually call vices, and I think she has a lot of talent. However, I'm worried about the trouble I might cause for you during this visit. In my last letter, I mentioned that you should think of the first two or three weeks as a trial to see how well you can support her, or more fairly, how her habits and views might disturb your family. I expect that, given your candid and honest letter from the 29th (which, by the way, was so straightforward that it didn’t even have a seal), you won't hesitate to let me know if that turns out to be the case. When I say all this, I want you to understand that I don’t expect her to be given special treatment, nor do I want anyone in your family to go out of their way for her. I want her to be raised (in this respect) like a philosopher, even like a cynic. It will greatly strengthen her character. I should also add that she has no love for partying and will be perfectly happy with your woods and mountains.[Pg 29] I also hope that she will be motivated to work. Sometimes she shows great perseverance, but she also often needs a bit of a push.

You are aware that she comes to the sea-side for the purpose of bathing. I should wish that you would inquire now and then into the regularity of that. She will want also some treatment for her arm, but she has Mr. Cline’s directions completely in all these points, and will probably not require a professional man to look after her while she is with you. In all other respects except her arm she has admirable health, has an excellent appetite, and is capable of enduring fatigue. Mrs. Godwin reminds me that I ought to have said something about troubling your daughters to procure a washerwoman. But I trust that, without its being necessary to be thus minute, you will proceed on the basis of our being earnest to give you as little trouble as the nature of the case will allow.—I am, my dear sir, with great regard, yours,

You know that she goes to the seaside to swim. I hope you'll check in occasionally to make sure she's sticking to that. She’ll also need some care for her arm, but she has Mr. Cline’s instructions for everything, so she probably won’t need a doctor while she's with you. Aside from her arm, she's in great health, has a good appetite, and can handle being tired. Mrs. Godwin reminded me that I should mention asking your daughters to find a washerwoman. However, I trust that, without going into too much detail, you'll keep things easy for us as much as possible. —I am, my dear sir, with great respect, yours,

William Godwin.

William Godwin.

At Dundee, with the Baxters, Mary remained for five months. She was treated as a sister by the Baxter girls, one of whom, Isabella, afterwards the wife of David Booth, became her most intimate friend. An elder sister, Miss Christian Baxter, to whom the present writer is indebted for a few personal reminiscences of Mary Godwin, only died in 1886, and was probably the last survivor of those who remembered Mary in her girlhood. They were all fond of their new companion. She was agreeable, vivacious, and sparkling; very pretty, with fair hair and complexion, and clear, bright white skin. The Baxters were people of education and culture,[Pg 30] active minded, fond of reading, and alive to external impressions. The young people were well and carefully brought up. Mary shared in all their studies.

At Dundee, with the Baxters, Mary stayed for five months. The Baxter girls treated her like a sister, and one of them, Isabella, who later became David Booth's wife, became her closest friend. The older sister, Miss Christian Baxter, to whom the author owes some personal memories of Mary Godwin, only passed away in 1886 and was likely the last person who remembered Mary from her childhood. They all liked their new companion. She was charming, lively, and full of energy; very pretty, with fair hair and complexion, and clear, bright skin. The Baxters were educated and cultured, active-minded, fond of reading, and receptive to new ideas. The young people were raised with great care. Mary participated in all their studies.[Pg 30]

Music they did not care for, but all were fond of drawing and painting, and had good lessons. A great deal of time was spent in touring about, in long walks and drives through the moors and mountains of Forfarshire. They took pains to make Mary acquainted with all the country round, besides which it was laid on her as a duty to get as much fresh air as she could, and she must greatly have enjoyed the well-ordered yet easy life, the complete change of scene and companionship. When, on the 10th of November, she arrived again in Skinner Street, she brought Christy Baxter with her, for a long return visit to London. If Mary had enjoyed her country outing, still more keenly did the homely Scotch girl relish her first taste of London life and society. At ninety-two years old the impression of her pleasure in it, of her interest in all the notable people with whom she came in contact, was as vivid as ever.

They weren't really into music, but everyone loved drawing and painting, and their lessons were great. They spent a good amount of time exploring, taking long walks and drives through the moors and mountains of Forfarshire. They made sure to show Mary around the area, and it was also her responsibility to get as much fresh air as possible. She must have really enjoyed the well-organized yet relaxed lifestyle, the complete change of scenery, and the company. When she arrived back in Skinner Street on November 10th, she brought Christy Baxter with her for a long visit to London. If Mary had enjoyed her time in the countryside, the down-to-earth Scottish girl was even more thrilled by her first experience of London life and society. At ninety-two years old, the memory of her enjoyment and her interest in all the notable people she met was as clear as ever.

The literary and artistic circle which still hung about the Skinner Street philosophers was to Christy a new world, of which, except from books, she had formed no idea. Books, however, had laid the foundation of keenest interest[Pg 31] in all she was to see. She was constantly in company with Lamb, Hazlitt, Coleridge, Constable, and many more, hitherto known to her only by name. Of Charles Lamb especially, of his wit, humour, and quaintness she retained the liveliest recollection, and he had evidently a great liking for her, referring jokingly to her in his letters as “Doctor Christy,” and often inviting her, with the Godwin family, to tea, to meet her relatives, when up in town, or other friends.

The literary and artistic community around the Skinner Street philosophers was a whole new world for Christy, one she had only imagined through books. Those books had sparked a deep interest in everything she was about to experience. She found herself regularly in the company of Lamb, Hazlitt, Coleridge, Constable, and many others she previously only recognized by name. She particularly cherished her memories of Charles Lamb, his wit, humor, and uniqueness, and it was clear he had a fondness for her. He playfully referred to her as “Doctor Christy” in his letters and often invited her, along with the Godwin family, to tea, to meet her relatives or other friends when they came to town.

On 11th November, the very day after the two girls arrived in London, a meeting occurred of no special interest to Christy at the time, and which she would have soon forgotten but for subsequent events. Three guests came to dinner at Godwin’s. These were Percy Bysshe Shelley with his wife Harriet, and her sister, Eliza Westbrook. Christy Baxter well remembered this, but her chief recollection was of Harriet, her beauty, her brilliant complexion and lovely hair, and the elegance of her purple satin dress. Of Shelley, how he looked, what he said or did, what they all thought of him, she had observed nothing, except that he was very attentive to Harriet. The meeting was of no apparent significance and passed without remark: little indeed did any one foresee the drama soon to follow. Plenty of more important days, more interesting meetings to Christy, followed during the next few[Pg 32] months. She shared Mary’s room during this time, but her memory, in old age, afforded few details of their everyday intercourse. Indeed, although they spent so much time together, these two were never very intimate. Isabella Baxter, afterwards Mrs. Booth, was Mary’s especial friend and chief correspondent, and it is much to be regretted that none of their girlish letters have been preserved.

On November 11th, the day after the two girls arrived in London, a meeting took place that didn’t seem important to Christy at the time and one she would have soon forgotten if not for what happened later. Three guests joined them for dinner at Godwin’s: Percy Bysshe Shelley with his wife, Harriet, and her sister, Eliza Westbrook. Christy Baxter clearly remembered this, but her main memory was of Harriet—her beauty, her radiant complexion and beautiful hair, and the elegance of her purple satin dress. She couldn’t recall how Shelley looked, what he said or did, or what others thought of him, except that he was very attentive to Harriet. The meeting seemed unremarkable and went by without any notice; little did anyone foresee the drama that would soon follow. Christy had plenty of more significant days and more interesting meetings in the months that followed[Pg 32]. She shared a room with Mary during this time, but as she aged, her memories of their daily interactions were sparse. Even though they spent a lot of time together, they were never very close. Isabella Baxter, who later became Mrs. Booth, was Mary’s closest friend and primary correspondent, and it’s unfortunate that none of their youthful letters have been preserved.

The four girls had plenty of liberty, and, what with reading and talk, with constantly varied society enjoyed in the intimate unconstrained way of those who cannot afford the appareil of convention, with tolerably frequent visits at friends’ houses and not seldom to the theatre, when Godwin, as often happened, got a box sent him, they had plenty of amusement too. Godwin’s diary keeps a wonderfully minute skeleton account of all their doings. Christy enjoyed it all as only a novice can do. All her recollections of the family life were agreeable; if anything had left an unpleasing impression it had faded away in 1883, when the present writer saw her. For Godwin she entertained a warm respect and affection. They did not see very much of him, but Christy was a favourite of his, and he would sometimes take a quiet pleasure, not unmixed with amusement, in listening to their girlish talks and arguments. One such discussion she [Pg 33]distinctly remembered, on the subject of woman’s vocation, as to whether it should be purely domestic, or whether they should engage in outside interests. Mary and Jane upheld the latter view, Fanny and Christy the other.

The four girls had a lot of freedom, and between reading, chatting, and enjoying diverse company in a relaxed, informal way, they had a good time without the constraints of social conventions. They made regular visits to friends’ homes and often went to the theater when Godwin, as was common, got a box sent to him. Godwin’s diary provides a detailed record of all their activities. Christy enjoyed it all like any beginner would. Her memories of family life were pleasant; any negative impressions had faded by 1883, when the current writer met her. She held deep respect and affection for Godwin. They didn’t see him often, but Christy was one of his favorites, and he sometimes took quiet enjoyment, mixed with amusement, in listening to their girlish conversations and debates. One discussion she clearly remembered was about a woman's role—whether it should be solely domestic or include outside interests. Mary and Jane supported the latter view, while Fanny and Christy agreed with the former.

Mrs. Godwin was kind to Christy, who always saw her best side, and never would hear a word said against her. Her deficiencies were not palpable to an outsider whom she liked and chose to patronise, nor did Christy appear to have felt the inherent untruthfulness in Mrs. Godwin’s character, although one famous instance of it was recorded by Isabella Baxter, and is given at length in Mr. Kegan Paul’s Life of Godwin.

Mrs. Godwin was nice to Christy, who always saw her in the best light and would never hear a word against her. Her flaws were not obvious to anyone she liked and chose to support, and Christy didn’t seem to notice the underlying dishonesty in Mrs. Godwin’s character, even though one well-known instance of it was noted by Isabella Baxter and is detailed in Mr. Kegan Paul’s Life of Godwin.

The various members of the family had more independence of habits than is common in English domestic life. This was perhaps a relic of Godwin’s old idea, that much evil and weariness resulted from the supposed necessity that the members of a family should spend all or most of their time in each other’s company. He always breakfasted alone. Mrs. Godwin did so also, and not till mid-day. The young folks had theirs together. Dinner was a family meal, but supper seems to have been a movable feast. Jane Clairmont, of whose education not much is known beyond the fact that she was sometimes at school, was at home for a part if not all of this time. She was lively and quick-witted, and probably[Pg 34] rather unmanageable. Fanny was more reflective, less sanguine, more alive to the prosaic obligations of life, and with a keen sense of domestic duty, early developed in her by necessity and by her position as the eldest of this somewhat anomalous family. Godwin, by nature as undemonstrative as possible, showed more affection to Fanny than to any one else. He always turned to her for any little service he might require. It seemed, said Christy, as though he would fain have guarded against the possibility of her feeling that she, an orphan, was less to him than the others. Christy was of opinion that Fanny was not made aware of her real position till her quite later years, a fact which, if true, goes far towards explaining much of her after life. It seems most likely, at any rate, that at this time she was unacquainted with the circumstances of her birth. To Godwin she had always seemed like his own eldest child, the first he had cared for or who had been fond of him, and his dependence on her was not surprising, for no daughter could have tended him with more solicitous care; besides which, she was one of those people, ready to do anything for everybody, who are always at the beck and call of others, and always in request. She filled the home, to which Mary, so constantly absent, was just now only a visitor.

The various family members had more independence in their routines than is typical in English home life. This might have been a holdover from Godwin’s old belief that a lot of problems and fatigue came from the idea that family members should spend all or most of their time together. He always had breakfast alone. Mrs. Godwin did too, and not until midday. The young people had their meals together. Dinner was a family occasion, but supper seems to have been more flexible. Jane Clairmont, whose education isn't well-documented beyond the fact that she sometimes went to school, was home during part, if not all, of this time. She was lively and quick-witted, and probably a bit hard to manage. Fanny was more reflective, less optimistic, more attuned to the mundane responsibilities of life, and she developed a strong sense of domestic duty early on due to her circumstances as the eldest in this somewhat unconventional family. Godwin, naturally reserved, showed more affection to Fanny than to anyone else. He always turned to her for any small task he needed done. It seemed, as Christy noted, that he wanted to make sure she didn't feel that, as an orphan, she was less important to him than the others. Christy believed that Fanny didn’t learn about her true situation until much later in life, a fact that, if true, would help explain a lot about her later years. It seems likely that at this time, she was unaware of the circumstances of her birth. To Godwin, she always seemed like his firstborn child, the first one who he cared for or who cared for him, and his reliance on her was understandable since no daughter could have taken care of him with more attentive care. Additionally, she was one of those people who are always ready to help others and are constantly in demand. She filled the home, where Mary, who was often absent, was currently just a visitor.

[Pg 35]It must have been at about this time that Godwin received a letter from an unknown correspondent, who expressed much curiosity to know whether his children were brought up in accordance with the ideas, by some considered so revolutionary and dangerous, of Mary Wollstonecraft, and what the result was of reducing her theories to actual practice. Godwin’s answer, giving his own description of her two daughters, has often been printed, but it is worth giving here.

[Pg 35]It must have been around this time that Godwin got a letter from an unknown sender, who was very curious to find out if his children were raised according to the ideas, which some considered so revolutionary and dangerous, of Mary Wollstonecraft, and what the outcome was of putting her theories into practice. Godwin’s response, which includes his own description of her two daughters, has been published many times, but it's worth sharing here.

Your inquiries relate principally to the two daughters of Mary Wollstonecraft. They are neither of them brought up with an exclusive attention to the system of their mother. I lost her in 1797, and in 1801 I married a second time. One among the motives which led me to choose this was the feeling I had in myself of an incompetence for the education of daughters. The present Mrs. Godwin has great strength and activity of mind, but is not exclusively a follower of their mother; and indeed, having formed a family establishment without having a previous provision for the support of a family, neither Mrs. Godwin nor I have leisure enough for reducing novel theories of education to practice, while we both of us honestly endeavour, as far as our opportunities will permit, to improve the minds and characters of the younger branches of the family.

Your questions mainly concern the two daughters of Mary Wollstonecraft. They haven't been raised with a sole focus on their mother's ideals. I lost her in 1797, and I remarried in 1801. One of the reasons I chose to remarry was because I felt unqualified to educate daughters. The current Mrs. Godwin has a strong and active mind, but she doesn’t strictly adhere to their mother’s teachings; in fact, having started a family without prior means to support one, neither Mrs. Godwin nor I have enough time to put new educational theories into practice. Still, we both genuinely try, as much as we can, to enhance the minds and character of the younger members of the family.

Of the two persons to whom your inquiries relate, my own daughter is considerably superior in capacity to the one her mother had before. Fanny, the eldest, is of a quiet, modest, unshowy disposition, somewhat given to indolence, which is her greatest fault, but sober, observing, peculiarly clear and distinct in the faculty of memory, and disposed to exercise her own thoughts and follow her own judgment. Mary, my daughter, is the reverse of her in many particulars. She is singularly bold, somewhat imperious, and active of mind.[Pg 36] Her desire of knowledge is great, and her perseverance in everything she undertakes almost invincible. My own daughter is, I believe, very pretty. Fanny is by no means handsome, but, in general, prepossessing.

Of the two people you're asking about, my daughter is much more capable than the one her mom had before. Fanny, the older sister, has a quiet, modest, and unassuming personality. She's a bit lazy, which is her biggest flaw, but she's also serious, observant, has an unusually clear and strong memory, and she prefers to think for herself and follow her own judgment. Mary, my daughter, is quite different in many ways. She is exceptionally bold, a bit bossy, and mentally very active. Her thirst for knowledge is immense, and her determination in everything she takes on is almost unbeatable. I believe my daughter is very pretty. Fanny is not exactly beautiful, but she is generally charming.

On the 3d of June Mary accompanied Christy back to Dundee, where she remained for the next ten months.

On June 3rd, Mary went back to Dundee with Christy, where she stayed for the next ten months.

No account remains of her life there, but there can be doubt that her mental and intellectual powers matured rapidly, and that she learned, read, and thought far more than is common even with clever girls of her age. The girl who at seventeen is an intellectual companion for a Shelley cannot often have needed to be “excited to industry,” unless indeed when she indulged in day-dreams, as, from her own account given in the preface to her novel of Frankenstein, we know she sometimes did. Proud of her parentage, idolising the memory of her mother, about whom she gathered and treasured every scrap of information she could obtain, and of whose history and writings she probably now learned more than she had done at home, accustomed from her childhood to the daily society of authors and literary men, the pen was her earliest toy, and now the attempt at original composition was her chosen occupation.

No record exists of her life there, but it’s clear that her mental and intellectual abilities developed quickly, and she learned, read, and thought far more than is usual for smart girls her age. A girl who at seventeen can be an intellectual peer to someone like Shelley likely didn’t often need to be “motivated to work,” unless, of course, she was caught up in daydreams, as we know from her own account in the preface to her novel Frankenstein that she sometimes was. Proud of her heritage and cherishing the memory of her mother, she gathered and cherished every bit of information she could find about her mother, learning more about her history and writings than she probably ever did at home. Having been surrounded by authors and literary men since childhood, her pen was her first toy, and now she focused on original writing as her chosen pursuit.

“As a child,” she says, “I scribbled; and my favourite pastime, during the hours given me for recreation, was to ‘write stories.’ Still I had a dearer pleasure than this, which[Pg 37] was the formation of castles in the air,—the indulging in waking dreams,—the following up trains of thought which had for their subject the formation of a succession of imaginary incidents. My dreams were at once more fantastic and agreeable than my writings. In the latter I was a close imitator, rather doing as others had done than putting down the suggestions of my own mind. What I wrote was intended at least for one other eye—my childhood’s companion and friend” (probably Isabel Baxter)—“but my dreams were all my own. I accounted for them to nobody; they were my refuge when annoyed, my dearest pleasure when free.

“As a child,” she says, “I would scribble; my favorite way to spend my free hours was to ‘write stories.’ But I had an even greater joy, which[Pg 37] was building castles in the air—indulging in daydreams—chasing thoughts that created a series of imaginary events. My dreams were much more exciting and enjoyable than what I wrote. In my writing, I was just mimicking others, following what they had done instead of sharing the ideas in my own mind. What I wrote was meant for at least one other person—my childhood friend” (probably Isabel Baxter)—“but my dreams were completely mine. I didn’t explain them to anyone; they were my escape when I was upset and my greatest joy when I was free.

“I lived principally in the country as a girl, and passed a considerable time in Scotland. I made occasional visits to the more picturesque parts; but my habitual residence was on the blank and dreary northern shores of the Tay, near Dundee. Blank and dreary on retrospection I call them; they were not so to me then. They were the eyry of freedom, and the pleasant region where unheeded I could commune with the creatures of my fancy. I wrote then, but in a most commonplace style. It was beneath the trees of the grounds belonging to our house, or on the bleak sides of the woodless mountains near, that my true compositions, the airy flights of my imagination, were born and fostered. I did not make myself the heroine of my tales. Life appeared to me too commonplace an affair as regarded myself. I could not figure to myself that romantic woes or wonderful events would ever be my lot; but I was not confined to my own identity, and I could people the hours with creations far more interesting to me, at that age, than my own sensations.”

“I mainly lived in the countryside when I was a girl and spent a good amount of time in Scotland. I took occasional trips to the more scenic areas, but my regular home was on the dull and dreary northern shores of the Tay, near Dundee. I call them dull and dreary in hindsight; they didn’t feel that way to me then. They were a place of freedom, where I could quietly connect with the creatures of my imagination. I wrote back then, but in a very ordinary style. It was beneath the trees on our property or on the barren slopes of the treeless mountains nearby that my true works, the lively flights of my imagination, were created and nurtured. I didn’t make myself the heroine of my stories. I found my own life too ordinary for that. I couldn't picture myself experiencing romantic tragedies or extraordinary events; instead, I was free to fill my time with characters far more fascinating to me, at that age, than my own feelings.”

From the entry in Godwin’s diary, “M. W. G. at supper,” for 30th March 1814, we learn that Mary returned to Skinner Street on that day. She now resumed her place in the home circle, a very different person from the little Mary who[Pg 38] went to Ramsgate in 1811. Although only sixteen and a half she was in the bloom of her girlhood, very pretty, very interesting in appearance, thoughtful and intelligent beyond her years. She did not settle down easily into her old place, and probably only realised gradually how much she had altered since she last lived at home. Perhaps, too, she saw that home in a new light. After the well-ordered, cheerful family life of the Baxters, the somewhat Bohemianism of Skinner Street may have seemed a little strange. A household with a philosopher for one of its heads, and a fussy, unscrupulous woman of business for the other, may have its amusing sides, and we have seen that it had; but it is not necessarily comfortable, still less sympathetic to a young and earnest nature, just awakening to a consciousness of the realities of life, at that transition stage when so much is chaotic and confusing to those who are beginning to think and to feel. One may well imagine that all was not smooth for poor Mary. Her stepmother’s jarring temperament must have grated on her more keenly than ever after her long absence. Years and anxieties did not improve Mrs. Godwin’s temper, nor bring refinement or a nice sense of honour to a nature singularly deficient in both. Mary must have had to take refuge from annoyance in day-dreams pretty frequently, and this was a sure and constant[Pg 39] source of irritation to her stepmother. Jane Clairmont, wilful, rebellious, witty, and probably a good deal spoilt, whose subsequent conduct shows that she was utterly unamenable to her mother’s authority, was, at first, away at school. Fanny was the good angel of the house, but her persistent defence of every one attacked, and her determination to make the best of things and people as they were, seemed almost irritating to those who were smarting under daily and hourly little grievances. Compliance often looks like cowardice to the young and bold. Nor did Mary get any help from her father. A little affection and kindly sympathy from him would have gone a long way with her, for she loved him dearly. Long afterwards she alluded to his “calm, silent disapproval” when displeased, and to the bitter remorse and unhappiness it would cause her, although unspoken, and only instinctively felt by her. All her stepmother’s scoldings would have failed to produce a like effect. But Godwin, though sincerely solicitous about the children’s welfare, was self-concentrated, and had little real insight into character. Besides, he was, as usual, hampered about money matters; and when constant anxiety as to where to get his next loan was added to the preoccupation of authorship, and the unavoidable distraction of such details as reached him of the publishing business, he had little thought or attention to[Pg 40] bestow on the daughter who had arrived at so critical a time of her mental and moral history. He welcomed her home, but then took little more notice of her. If she and her stepmother disagreed, Godwin, when forced to take part in the matter, probably found it the best policy to side with his wife. Yet the situation would have been worth his attention. Here was this girl, Mary Wollstonecraft’s daughter, who had left home a clever, unformed child, who had returned to it a maiden in her bloom, pretty and attractive, with ardour, ability, and ambition, with conscious powers that had not found their right use, with unsatisfied affections seeking an object. True, she might in time have found threads to gather up in her own home. But she was young, impatient, and unhappy. Mrs. Godwin was repellent, uncongenial, and very jealous of her. All that a daughter could do for Godwin seemed to be done by Fanny. When Jane came home it was on her that Mary was chiefly thrown for society. Her lively spirits and quick wit made her excellent company, and she was ready enough to make the most of grievances, and to head any revolt. Fanny, far more deserving of sisterly sympathy and far more in need of it, seemed to belong to the opposite camp.

From an entry in Godwin’s diary, “M. W. G. at supper,” dated March 30, 1814, we learn that Mary returned to Skinner Street on that day. She now took her place in the family circle, a very different person from the young Mary who[Pg 38] had gone to Ramsgate in 1811. Though only sixteen and a half, she was in the prime of her girlhood, very pretty, very interesting in appearance, thoughtful, and more intelligent than her years suggested. She didn't settle back easily into her old role and likely only gradually realized how much she had changed since last living at home. Perhaps she also viewed home in a new way. After experiencing the well-ordered, cheerful family life of the Baxters, the somewhat bohemian atmosphere of Skinner Street might have felt a bit strange. A household led by a philosopher and a fussy, unscrupulous businesswoman may have its amusing aspects, and we’ve seen that it did; but it wasn’t necessarily comfortable or sympathetic to a young and earnest person just becoming aware of life's realities during that chaotic and confusing transition. One can imagine that things weren't easy for poor Mary. Her stepmother’s jarring temperament must have grated on her even more after her long absence. The years and stresses didn’t improve Mrs. Godwin’s temperament or bring refinement or a sense of honor to a nature lacking both. Mary likely often sought refuge in daydreams to escape irritation, which would have been a constant source of annoyance to her stepmother. Jane Clairmont, willful, rebellious, witty, and probably quite spoiled, was initially away at school. Fanny was the good angel of the household, but her constant defense of anyone under attack and her determination to make the best of things and people as they were seemed almost annoying to those suffering under daily grievances. Compliance can often look like cowardice to the young and bold. Mary also didn’t receive any support from her father. A little affection and kindness from him would have meant a lot to her, as she loved him dearly. Much later, she mentioned his “calm, silent disapproval” when he was displeased, and the bitter guilt and unhappiness it caused her, even though it was unspoken and only instinctively felt by her. All her stepmother’s scoldings couldn’t achieve the same effect. Yet Godwin, though genuinely concerned about the children’s welfare, was self-absorbed and lacked real insight into character. Additionally, he was, as usual, burdened with money issues; and when constant anxiety over where to secure his next loan was added to his worries about writing, and the unavoidable distractions of the publishing business that reached him, he had little thought or attention to[Pg 40] spare for the daughter who had returned at such a crucial time in her mental and moral development. He welcomed her back but then paid little more attention to her. If she and her stepmother clashed, Godwin, when pressed to get involved, probably thought it best to side with his wife. Yet the situation would have deserved his attention. Here was this girl, Mary Wollstonecraft’s daughter, who had left home a clever, unformed child and returned as a blooming young woman, pretty and attractive, full of zeal, ability, and ambition, with potential that hadn’t yet found its proper use, and unsatisfied affections in search of an outlet. True, she might have eventually found ways to fit into her own family life. But she was young, impatient, and unhappy. Mrs. Godwin was unwelcoming, unsympathetic, and very jealous of her. All that Godwin seemed to need from a daughter was provided by Fanny. When Jane returned home, Mary primarily turned to her for company. Jane's lively spirit and sharp wit made her great company, and she was eager to capitalize on grievances and lead any rebellion. Fanny, who deserved sisterly sympathy and needed it more than anyone, seemed to belong to the opposite side.

Time, kindly judicious guidance, and sustained effort on her own part might have cleared Mary’s[Pg 41] path and made things straight for her. Her heart was as sound and true as her intellect, but this critical time was rendered more dangerous, it may well be, by her knowledge of the existence of many theories on vexed subjects, making her feel keenly her own inexperience and want of a guide.

Time, thoughtful advice, and consistent effort on her part might have clarified Mary’s[Pg 41] path and made things easier for her. Her heart was as strong and genuine as her mind, but this crucial time was possibly made more challenging by her awareness of the many theories on complicated topics, highlighting her own lack of experience and need for guidance.

The guide she found was one who himself had wandered till now over many perplexing paths, led by the light of a restless, sleepless genius, and an inextinguishable yearning to find, to know, to do, to be the best.

The guide she found was someone who had also wandered over many confusing paths, driven by the light of a restless, sleepless genius and an unquenchable desire to find, to know, to do, and to be the best.

Godwin’s diary records on the 5th of May “Shelley calls.” As far as can be known this was the first occasion since the dinner of the 11th of November 1812, when Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin saw Percy Bysshe Shelley.

Godwin’s diary notes on May 5th, “Shelley calls.” As far as we know, this was the first time since the dinner on November 11, 1812, when Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin saw Percy Bysshe Shelley.

 

 


CHAPTER IV

April-June 1814

April-June 1814

Although she had seen Shelley only once, Mary had heard a good deal about him. More than two years before this time Godwin had received a letter from a stranger, a very young man, desirous of becoming acquainted with him. The writer had, it said, been under the impression that the great philosopher, the object of his reverential admiration, whom he now addressed, was one of the mighty dead. That such was not the case he had now learned for the first time, and the most ardent wish of his heart was to be admitted to the privilege of intercourse with one whom he regarded as “a luminary too bright for the darkness which surrounds him.” “If,” he concluded, “desire for universal happiness has any claim upon your preference, that desire I can exhibit.”

Although she had only met Shelley once, Mary had heard a lot about him. More than two years earlier, Godwin had received a letter from a young man who wanted to get to know him. The letter mentioned that the writer had thought the great philosopher, whom he admired deeply and was now addressing, was one of the great figures from the past. He had just learned that wasn't true, and his greatest wish was to connect with someone he saw as "a shining light too bright for the darkness around him." He ended by saying, "If the desire for universal happiness matters to you, I can show you that desire."

Such neophytes never knelt to Godwin in vain. He did not, at first, feel specially interested in this one; still, the kindly tone of his reply led to further correspondence, in the course of which the[Pg 43] new disciple, Mr. Percy Bysshe Shelley, gave Godwin a sketch of the events of his past life. Godwin learned that his correspondent was the son of a country squire in Sussex, was heir to a baronetcy and a considerable fortune; that he had been expelled from Oxford for publishing, and refusing to deny the authorship of, a pamphlet called “The Necessity of Atheism”; that his father, having no sympathy either with his literary tastes or speculative views, and still less with his method of putting the latter in practice, had required from him certain concessions and promises which he had declined to make, and so had been cast off by his family, his father refusing to communicate with him, except through a solicitor, allowing him a sum barely enough for his own wants, and that professedly to “prevent his cheating strangers.” That, undeterred by all this, he had, at nineteen, married a woman three years younger, whose “pursuits, hopes, fears, and sorrows” had been like his own; and that he hoped to devote his life and powers to the regeneration of mankind and society.

Such beginners never approached Godwin without getting a response. At first, he wasn’t particularly interested in this one, but the friendly tone of his reply led to more correspondence, during which the[Pg 43] new disciple, Mr. Percy Bysshe Shelley, shared a brief overview of his past. Godwin discovered that his correspondent was the son of a country squire in Sussex, was set to inherit a baronetcy and a significant fortune; that he had been expelled from Oxford for publishing, and refusing to deny authorship of, a pamphlet called “The Necessity of Atheism”; that his father, who showed no understanding of either his literary interests or philosophical views, and even less for his way of expressing them, had demanded certain concessions and promises that he had refused to make, resulting in his disconnection from his family, with his father choosing only to communicate through a lawyer, providing him with just enough money for his needs, claiming it was to “prevent his cheating strangers.” Despite all this, he, undeterred, married at nineteen to a woman three years younger, whose “pursuits, hopes, fears, and sorrows” mirrored his own; and he aimed to dedicate his life and efforts to the betterment of humanity and society.

There was something remarkable about these letters, something that bespoke a mind, ill-balanced it might be, but yet of no common order. Whatever the worth of the writer’s opinions, there could be no doubt that he had the gift of eloquence in their expression. Half interested[Pg 44] and half amused, with a vague perception of Shelley’s genius, and a certain instinctive deference of which he could not divest himself towards the heir to £6000 a year, Godwin continued the correspondence with a frequency and an unreserve most flattering to the younger man.

There was something striking about these letters, something that revealed a mind that might be a bit unbalanced, but was definitely extraordinary. Regardless of the value of the writer’s opinions, there was no doubt he had a gift for expressing them eloquently. Half interested[Pg 44] and half amused, with a vague awareness of Shelley’s talent, and a certain instinctive respect he couldn’t shake off for the heir to £6000 a year, Godwin kept the correspondence going with a frequency and openness that was very flattering to the younger man.

Not long after this, the disciple announced that he had gone off, with his wife and her sister, to Ireland, for the avowed purpose of forwarding the Catholic Emancipation and the Repeal of the Union. His scheme was “the organisation of a society whose institution shall serve as a bond to its members for the purposes of virtue, happiness, liberty, and wisdom, by the means of intellectual opposition to grievances.” He published and distributed an “Address to the Irish People,” setting before them their grievances, their rights, and their duties.

Not long after this, the disciple said he had gone to Ireland with his wife and her sister, with the clear intent of promoting Catholic Emancipation and the Repeal of the Union. His plan was to create a society that would unite its members for the sake of virtue, happiness, liberty, and wisdom, through intellectual opposition to grievances. He published and shared an “Address to the Irish People,” outlining their grievances, rights, and responsibilities.

This object Godwin regarded as an utter mistake, its practical furtherance as extremely perilous. Dreading the contagion of excitement, its tendency to prevent sober judgment and promote precipitate action, he condemned associations of men for any public purpose whatever. His calm temperament would fain have dissevered impulse and action altogether as cause and effect, and he had a shrinking, constitutional as well as philosophic, from any tendency to “strike while the iron is hot.”

Godwin saw this idea as a complete mistake and considered its practical advancement very dangerous. He feared the spread of excitement and how it could cloud rational judgment and encourage hasty decisions, which led him to reject any group efforts for public purposes. His calm nature preferred to separate impulse from action, viewing them as unrelated, and he had a deep-seated, both instinctive and philosophical aversion to any inclination to "strike while the iron is hot."

[Pg 45]“The thing most to be desired,” he wrote, “is to keep up the intellectual, and in some sense the solitary fermentation, and to procrastinate the contact and consequent action.” “Shelley! you are preparing a scene of blood,” was his solemn warning.

[Pg 45]“What matters most,” he wrote, “is to maintain the intellectual, and in a way the individual exploration, and to delay the interaction and resulting action.” “Shelley! you are setting the stage for violence,” was his serious warning.

Nothing could have been further from Shelley’s thoughts than such a scene. Surprised and disappointed, he ingenuously confessed to Godwin that his association scheme had grown out of notions of political justice, first generated by Godwin’s own book on that subject; and the mentor found himself in the position of an involuntary illustration of his own theory, expressed in the Enquirer (Essay XX), “It is by no means impossible that the books most pernicious in their effects that ever were produced, were written with intentions uncommonly elevated and pure.”

Nothing could have been further from Shelley's mind than such a scene. Surprised and disappointed, he honestly told Godwin that his association plan had come from ideas of political justice, initially sparked by Godwin's own book on the topic; and the mentor found himself as an unintended example of his own theory, expressed in the Enquirer (Essay XX), “It is by no means impossible that the books most harmful in their effects that ever were produced, were written with intentions unusually high and pure.”

Shelley, animated by an ardent enthusiasm of humanity, looked to association as likely to spread a contagion indeed, but a contagion of good. The revolution he preached was a Millennium.

Shelley, driven by a passionate love for humanity, saw association as a way to spread a real contagion, but one of goodness. The revolution he advocated was a new beginning.

If you are convinced of the truth of your cause, trust wholly to its truth; if you are not convinced, give it up. In no case employ violence; the way to liberty and happiness is never to transgress the rules of virtue and justice.

If you're sure about the truth of your cause, fully trust in that truth; if you're not sure, let it go. In any situation, don’t resort to violence; the path to freedom and happiness never involves breaking the principles of virtue and justice.

Before anything can be done with effect, habits of sobriety, regularity, and thought must be entered into and firmly resolved on.

Before anything can be done effectively, we need to commit to habits of sobriety, consistency, and careful thought.

I will repeat, that virtue and wisdom are necessary to true happiness and liberty.

I want to emphasize that virtue and wisdom are essential for true happiness and freedom.

[Pg 46]Before the restraints of government are lessened, it is fit that we should lessen the necessity for them. Before government is done away with, we must reform ourselves. It is this work which I would earnestly recommend to you. O Irishmen, reform yourselves.[1]

[Pg 46]Before the limits placed by the government are relaxed, it’s important that we reduce the need for them. Before we eliminate government entirely, we need to improve ourselves. This is the task I strongly encourage you to take on. Oh, Irishmen, improve yourselves.[1]

Whatever evil results Godwin may have apprehended from Shelley’s proceedings, these sentiments taken in the abstract could not but enlist his sympathies to some extent on behalf of the deluded young optimist, nor did he keep the fact a secret. Shelley’s letters, as well as the Irish pamphlet, were eagerly read and discussed by all the young philosophers of Skinner Street.

Whatever negative outcomes Godwin might have feared from Shelley’s actions, these beliefs, in theory, could only partially rally his support for the misguided young idealist, and he didn’t hide this fact. Shelley’s letters, along with the Irish pamphlet, were read and debated enthusiastically by all the young thinkers on Skinner Street.

“You cannot imagine,” Godwin wrote to him, “how much all the females of my family—Mrs. Godwin and three daughters—are interested in your letters and your history.”

“You can’t imagine,” Godwin wrote to him, “how much all the women in my family—Mrs. Godwin and my three daughters—are interested in your letters and your story.”

Publicly propounded, however, Shelley’s sentiments proved insufficiently attractive to those to whom they were addressed. At a public meeting where he had ventured to enjoin on Catholics a tolerance so universal as to embrace not only Jews, Turks, and Infidels, but Protestants also, he narrowly escaped being mobbed. It was borne in upon him before long that the possibility, under existing conditions, of realising his scheme for associations of peace and virtue, was doubtful and distant. He abandoned his intention and left Ireland, professedly in submission to Godwin, but[Pg 47] in fact convinced by what he had seen. Godwin was delighted.

Publicly shared, however, Shelley's views turned out to be unattractive to those he was addressing. At a public meeting where he tried to encourage Catholics to adopt tolerance so broad that it included not only Jews, Turks, and non-believers, but also Protestants, he narrowly avoided being attacked by a mob. It soon became clear to him that, given the current situation, the chance of achieving his vision for groups centered around peace and virtue was uncertain and far off. He gave up on his plans and left Ireland, claiming it was in obedience to Godwin, but in reality, he was convinced by what he had witnessed. Godwin was thrilled.

“Now I can call you a friend,” he wrote, and the good understanding of the two was cemented.

“Now I can call you a friend,” he wrote, and their good understanding was solidified.

After repeated but fruitless invitations from the Shelleys to the whole Godwin party to come and stay with them in Wales, Godwin, early in the autumn of this year (1812) actually made an expedition to Lynmouth, where his unknown friends were staying, in the hope of effecting a personal acquaintance, but his object was frustrated, the Shelleys having left the place just before he arrived.

After several unsuccessful invitations from the Shelleys to the entire Godwin group to visit them in Wales, Godwin, in early autumn of this year (1812), went on a trip to Lynmouth, where his unknown friends were staying, in hopes of meeting them. However, his plans were thwarted since the Shelleys had left just before he arrived.

They first met in London, in the month of October, and frequent, almost daily intercourse took place between the families. On the last day of their stay in town the Shelleys, with Eliza Westbrook, dined in Skinner Street. Mary Godwin, who had been for five months past in Scotland, had returned, as we know, with Christy Baxter the day before, and was, no doubt, very glad not to miss this opportunity of seeing the interesting young reformer of whom she had heard so much. His wife he had always spoken of as one who shared his tastes and opinions. No doubt they all thought her a fortunate woman, and Mary in after years would well recall her smiling face, and pink and white complexion, and her purple satin gown.

They first met in London in October, and there was frequent, almost daily interaction between the families. On the last day of their visit to the city, the Shelleys, along with Eliza Westbrook, had dinner on Skinner Street. Mary Godwin, who had spent the past five months in Scotland, had returned, as we know, with Christy Baxter the day before, and was surely very happy not to miss the chance to meet the interesting young reformer she had heard so much about. He always spoke of his wife as someone who shared his interests and views. No doubt they all thought she was a lucky woman, and in the years to come, Mary would fondly remember her smiling face, her pink and white complexion, and her purple satin gown.

[Pg 48]During the year and a half that had elapsed since that time Mary had been chiefly away, and had heard little if anything of Shelley. In the spring of 1814, however, he came up to town to see her father on business,—business in which Godwin was deeply and solely concerned, about which he was desperately anxious, and in which Mary knew that Shelley was doing all in his power to help him. These matters had been going on for some time, when, on the 5th of May, he came to Skinner Street, and Mary and he renewed acquaintance. Both had altered since the last time they met. Mary, from a child had grown into a young, attractive, and interesting girl. Hers was not the sweet sensuous loveliness of her mother, but with her well-shaped head and intellectual brow, her fine fair hair and liquid hazel eyes, and a skin and complexion of singular whiteness and purity, she possessed beauty of a rare and refined type. She was somewhat below the medium height; very graceful, with drooping shoulders and swan-like throat. The serene eloquent eyes contrasted with a small mouth, indicative of a certain reserve of temperament, which, in fact, always distinguished her, and beneath which those who did not know her might not have suspected her vigour of intellect and fearlessness of thought.

[Pg 48]During the year and a half that had passed since then, Mary had mostly been away and had heard little, if anything, about Shelley. In the spring of 1814, however, he came to the city to meet with her father about some business—business that Godwin was deeply and solely involved in, which made him very anxious, and Mary knew that Shelley was doing everything he could to help. These issues had been ongoing for a while when, on May 5th, he came to Skinner Street, and Mary and he reconnected. Both had changed since their last meeting. Mary had grown from a child into a young, attractive, and interesting woman. She didn’t possess the sweet, sensual beauty of her mother, but with her well-shaped head and intellectual brow, fine fair hair, liquid hazel eyes, and a skin tone of striking whiteness and purity, she had a rare and refined kind of beauty. She was slightly shorter than average, very graceful, with drooping shoulders and a swan-like neck. Her calm, expressive eyes stood in contrast to a small mouth that suggested a certain reserve in her personality, which, in fact, always set her apart and beneath which those who didn’t know her might not have guessed her intellectual strength and boldness of thought.

Shelley, too, was changed; why, was in his[Pg 49] case not so evident. Mary would have heard how, just before her return home, he had been remarried to his wife; Godwin, the opponent of matrimony, having, mysteriously enough, been instrumental in procuring the licence for this superfluous ceremony; superfluous, as the parties had been quite legally married in Scotland three years before. His wife was not now with him in London. He was alone, and appeared saddened in aspect, ailing in health, unsettled and anxious in mind. It was impossible that Mary should not observe him with interest. She saw that, although so young a man, he not only could hold his own in discussion of literary, philosophical, or political questions with the wisest heads and deepest thinkers of his generation, but could throw new light on every subject he touched. His glowing imagination transfigured and idealised what it dwelt on, while his magical words seemed to recreate whatever he described. She learned that he was a poet. His conversation would call up her old day-dreams again, though, before it, they paled and faded like morning mists before the sun. She saw, too, that his disposition was most amiable, his manners gentle, his conversation absolutely free from suspicion of coarseness, and that he was a disinterested and devoted friend.

Shelley had changed too; the reasons for it weren’t as clear in his case. Mary would have heard that just before she returned home, he had remarried his wife; Godwin, who was against marriage, had strangely played a role in getting the license for this unnecessary ceremony, especially since the couple had been legally married in Scotland three years earlier. His wife wasn’t with him in London anymore. He was alone and seemed sad, unwell, restless, and anxious. Mary couldn't help but watch him with curiosity. She noticed that, even though he was quite young, he could hold his own in discussions about literature, philosophy, or politics with the smartest and most profound thinkers of his time, and he could shed new light on every topic he spoke about. His vivid imagination transformed and idealized everything he focused on, and his enchanting words seemed to bring to life whatever he described. She found out he was a poet. His conversation revived her old daydreams, though they faded like morning fog in the sunlight before it. She also saw that he had a kind disposition, gentle manners, his conversations were completely free of any crudeness, and he was a selfless and dedicated friend.

Before long she must have become conscious[Pg 50] that he took pleasure in talking with her. She could not but see that, while his melancholy and disquiet grew upon him every day, she possessed the power of banishing it for the time. Her presence illumined him; life and hopeful enthusiasm would flash anew from him if she was by. This intercourse stimulated all her intellectual powers, and its first effect was to increase her already keen desire of knowledge. To keep pace with the electric mind of this companion required some effort on her part, and she applied herself with renewed zeal to her studies. Nothing irritated her stepmother so much as to see her deep in a book, and in order to escape from Mrs. Godwin’s petty persecution Mary used, whenever she could, to transport herself and her occupations to Old St. Pancras Churchyard, where she had been in the habit of coming to visit her mother’s grave. There, under the shade of a willow tree, she would sit, book in hand, and sometimes read, but not always. The day-dreams of Dundee would now and again return upon her. How long she seemed to have lived since that time! Life no longer seemed “so commonplace an affair,” nor yet her own part in it so infinitesimal if Shelley thought her conversation and companionship worth the having.

Before long, she must have realized[Pg 50] that he enjoyed talking to her. She couldn’t help but notice that, while his sadness and anxiety grew daily, she had the ability to chase it away for a while. Her presence brightened him; life and hopeful enthusiasm would spark back to life if she was nearby. Their conversations stimulated all her intellectual abilities, and the first effect was to increase her already strong desire for knowledge. Keeping up with this brilliant mind required some effort on her part, and she dedicated herself with renewed passion to her studies. Nothing frustrated her stepmother more than seeing her engrossed in a book, and to escape Mrs. Godwin’s petty harassment, Mary would often take her work to Old St. Pancras Churchyard, where she frequently visited her mother’s grave. There, under the shade of a willow tree, she would sit with a book in hand, sometimes reading, but not always. The daydreams of Dundee would occasionally return to her. It felt like so long ago since then! Life no longer seemed “so commonplace” nor did her own role in it feel so trivial if Shelley found her conversation and company valuable.

Before very long he had found out the secret of her retreat, and used to meet her there. He[Pg 51] revered the memory of Mary Wollstonecraft, and her grave was to him a consecrated shrine of which her daughter was the priestess.

Before long, he discovered the secret of her hideaway and would meet her there. He[Pg 51] honored the memory of Mary Wollstonecraft, and her grave was like a sacred shrine to him, with her daughter as the priestess.

By June they had become intimate friends, though Mary was still ignorant of the secret of his life.

By June, they had become close friends, although Mary was still unaware of the secret of his life.

On the 8th of June occurred the meeting described by Hogg in his Life of Shelley. The two friends were walking through Skinner Street when Shelley said to Hogg, “I must speak with Godwin; come in, I will not detain you long.” Hogg continues—

On June 8th, the meeting mentioned by Hogg in his Life of Shelley took place. The two friends were walking along Skinner Street when Shelley said to Hogg, “I need to talk to Godwin; come in, I won’t keep you long.” Hogg continues—

I followed him through the shop, which was the only entrance, and upstairs we entered a room on the first floor; it was shaped like a quadrant. In the arc were windows; in one radius a fireplace, and in the other a door, and shelves with many old books. William Godwin was not at home. Bysshe strode about the room, causing the crazy floor of the ill-built, unowned dwelling-house to shake and tremble under his impatient footsteps. He appeared to be displeased at not finding the fountain of Political Justice.

I followed him through the shop, which was the only entrance, and upstairs we entered a room on the first floor; it was shaped like a quadrant. In the curve were windows; in one section a fireplace, and in the other a door, along with shelves filled with many old books. William Godwin wasn't home. Bysshe paced around the room, making the unstable floor of the poorly constructed, abandoned house shake and tremble under his restless footsteps. He seemed unhappy about not discovering the source of Political Justice.

“Where is Godwin?” he asked me several times, as if I knew. I did not know, and, to say the truth, I did not care. He continued his uneasy promenade; and I stood reading the names of old English authors on the backs of the venerable volumes, when the door was partially and softly opened. A thrilling voice called “Shelley!” A thrilling voice answered “Mary!” and he darted out of the room, like an arrow from the bow of the far-shooting king. A very young female, fair and fair-haired, pale indeed, and with a piercing look, wearing a frock of tartan, an unusual dress in London at that time, had called him out of the room. He was absent a very short time, a minute or two, and then returned.

“Where’s Godwin?” he asked me several times, as if I knew. I didn’t know, and honestly, I didn’t care. He kept pacing restlessly, while I stood there reading the names of old English authors on the spines of the ancient books, when the door was softly opened just a crack. A captivating voice called, “Shelley!” Another captivating voice replied, “Mary!” and he rushed out of the room like an arrow shot from a skilled archer. A very young woman, fair and light-haired, looking pale and with an intense gaze, wearing a tartan dress—an unusual style in London at that time—had called him out. He was gone for just a brief moment, a minute or two, and then he came back.

[Pg 52]“Godwin is out, there is no use in waiting.” So we continued our walk along Holborn.

[Pg 52]“Godwin is gone, there's no point in waiting.” So we kept walking along Holborn.

“Who was that, pray?” I asked, “a daughter?”

“Who was that, by the way?” I asked, “a daughter?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“A daughter of William Godwin?”

"William Godwin's daughter?"

“The daughter of Godwin and Mary.”

“The daughter of Godwin and Mary.”

Hogg asked no more questions, but something in this momentary interview and in the look of the fair-haired girl left an impression on his mind which he did not at once forget.

Hogg didn’t ask any more questions, but something about this brief meeting and the look of the blonde girl stuck in his mind, and he didn’t forget it right away.

Godwin was all this time seeking and encouraging Shelley’s visits. He was in feverish distress for money, bankruptcy was hanging over his head; and Shelley was exerting all his energies and influence to raise a large sum, it is said as much as £3000, for him. It is a melancholy fact that the philosopher had got to regard those who, in the thirsty search for truth and knowledge, had attached themselves to him, in the secondary light of possible sources of income, and, when in difficulties, he came upon them one after another for loans or advances of money, which, at first begged for as a kindness, came to be claimed by him almost as a right.

Godwin was constantly seeking and encouraging Shelley to visit. He was in a state of panic over his finances, with bankruptcy looming over him; and Shelley was doing everything he could to raise a significant amount of money, reportedly as much as £3000, for him. It’s a sad reality that the philosopher began to see those who had joined him in the pursuit of truth and knowledge primarily as potential sources of income. When he faced financial difficulties, he approached them one after another for loans or cash advances, which started as requests for kindness but eventually became demands that he felt entitled to.

Shelley’s own affairs were in a most unsatisfactory state. £200 a year from his father, and as much from his wife’s father was all he had to depend upon, and his unsettled life and frequent journeys, generous disposition and careless ways, made fearful inroads on his narrow income, [Pg 53]notwithstanding the fact that he lived with Spartan frugality as far as his own habits were concerned. Little as he had, he never knew how little it was nor how far it would go, and, while he strained every nerve to save from ruin one whom he still considered his intellectual father, he was himself sorely hampered by want of money.

Shelley’s personal situation was quite troubling. He relied on £200 a year from his father and another £200 from his wife’s father, which was all he had to count on. His unpredictable lifestyle, constant travels, generous nature, and careless habits severely impacted his limited income, [Pg 53]even though he lived very simply in terms of his own needs. Despite having so little, he never truly realized how little it was or how far it could stretch. While he worked tirelessly to save someone he still viewed as his intellectual mentor from disaster, he himself struggled greatly due to financial constraints.

Visits to lawyers by Godwin, Shelley, or both, were of increasingly frequent occurrence during May; in June we learn of as many as two or three in a day. While this was going on, Shelley, the forlorn hope of Skinner Street, could not be lost sight of. If he seemed to find pleasure in Mary’s society, this probably flattered Mary’s father, who, though really knowing little of his child, was undoubtedly proud of her, her beauty, and her promise of remarkable talent. Like other fathers, he thought of her as a child, and, had there been any occasion for suspicion or remark, the fact of Shelley’s being a married man with a lovely wife, would take away any excuse for dwelling on it. The Shelleys had not been favourites with Mrs. Godwin, who, the year before, had offended or chosen to quarrel with Harriet Shelley. The respective husbands had succeeded in smoothing over the difficulty, which was subsequently ignored. No love was lost, however, between the Shelleys and the head of the firm of M. J. Godwin & Co., who, however, was not now[Pg 54] likely to do or say anything calculated to drive from the house one who, for the present, was its sole chance of existence.

Visits to lawyers by Godwin, Shelley, or both, were happening more and more often in May; by June, we hear there were as many as two or three visits in a single day. During this time, Shelley, the last hope of Skinner Street, was hard to miss. If he seemed to enjoy Mary’s company, this likely made Mary’s father feel good. Although he didn’t really know his daughter well, he was undoubtedly proud of her, her beauty, and her potential talent. Like many fathers, he thought of her as a little girl, and if there had been any reason to be suspicious, the fact that Shelley was a married man with a beautiful wife would have removed any reason to worry. The Shelleys weren't favored by Mrs. Godwin, who had clashed or chosen to have a falling out with Harriet Shelley the year before. The husbands managed to smooth over the issue, which was later ignored. However, there was no love lost between the Shelleys and the head of M. J. Godwin & Co., who wasn’t likely to say or do anything that might drive away someone who was currently their only hope for survival.

From the 20th of June until the end of the month Shelley was at Skinner Street every day, often to dinner.

From June 20th until the end of the month, Shelley was at Skinner Street every day, often staying for dinner.

By that time he and Mary had realised, only too well, the depth of their mutual feeling, and on some one day, what day we do not know, they owned it to each other. His history was poured out to her, not as it appears in the cold impartial light of after years perhaps, but as he felt it then, aching and smarting from life’s fresh wounds and stings. She heard of his difficulties, his rebuffs, his mistakes in action, his disappointments in friendship, his fruitless sacrifices for what he held to be the truth; his hopes and his hopelessness, his isolation of soul and his craving for sympathy. She guessed, for he was still silent on this point, that he found it not in his home. She faced her feelings then; they were past mistake. But it never occurred to her mind that there was any possible future but a life’s separation to souls so situated. She could be his friend, never anything more to him.

By that time, he and Mary had realized just how deep their feelings for each other were, and on one day, which we don't know, they admitted it to each other. He shared his story with her, not as it might look from a distant perspective many years later, but as he felt it at that moment, still hurt and raw from life's recent wounds and stings. She listened to his struggles, his setbacks, his mistakes, his disappointments in friendship, his unreturned efforts for what he believed was true; his hopes and his despair, his sense of being alone, and his need for understanding. She suspected, since he hadn't said anything, that he wasn't finding that at home. She confronted her feelings then; there was no doubt about them. But it never occurred to her that there could be any future for them beyond a life apart, given their circumstances. She could be his friend, but nothing more.

As a memento of that interview Shelley gave or sent her a copy of Queen Mab, his first published poem. This book (still in existence) has, written in pencil inside the cover, the name[Pg 55] “Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin,” and, on the inner flyleaf, the words, “You see, Mary, I have not forgotten you.” Under the printed dedication to his wife is the enigmatic but suggestive remark, carefully written in ink, “Count Slobendorf was about to marry a woman, who, attracted solely by his fortune, proved her selfishness by deserting him in prison.”[2] On the flyleaves at the end Mary wrote in July 1814—

As a keepsake from that interview, Shelley gave or sent her a copy of Queen Mab, his first published poem. This book (still around today) has, written in pencil on the inside cover, the name[Pg 55] “Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin,” and, on the inner flyleaf, the words, “You see, Mary, I have not forgotten you.” Below the printed dedication to his wife is the mysterious but suggestive note, carefully written in ink, “Count Slobendorf was about to marry a woman who, attracted only by his wealth, showed her selfishness by abandoning him in prison.”[2] On the flyleaves at the end, Mary wrote in July 1814—

This book is sacred to me, and as no other creature shall ever look into it, I may write what I please. Yet what shall I write? That I love the author beyond all powers of expression, and that I am parted from him. Dearest and only love, by that love we have promised to each other, although I may not be yours, I can never be another’s. But I am thine, exclusively thine.

This book means everything to me, and since no one else will ever see it, I can write whatever I want. But what should I write? That I love the author more than I can express, and that we are apart. My dearest and only love, by the love we promised each other, even though I might not belong to you, I can never belong to anyone else. But I am yours, completely yours.

By the kiss of love, the glance none saw beside,
The smile none else might understand,
The whispered thought of hearts allied,
The pressure of the thrilling hand.[3]

By the kiss of love, the glance no one else noticed,
The smile that no one else could grasp,
The quiet thoughts of joined hearts,
The touch of the exciting hand.[3]

I have pledged myself to thee, and sacred is the gift. I remember your words. “You are now, Mary, going to mix with many, and for a moment I shall depart, but in the solitude of your chamber I shall be with you.” Yes, you are ever with me, sacred vision.

I have committed myself to you, and this gift is precious. I remember what you said: “You are now, Mary, going to be around many people, and for a little while I will be gone, but in the quiet of your room, I will be with you.” Yes, you are always with me, beloved vision.

But ah! I feel in this was given
A blessing never meant for me,
Thou art too like a dream from heaven
For earthly love to merit thee.[4]

But oh! I feel like this was given
A blessing that was never meant for me,
You're too much like a dream from heaven
For earthly love to deserve you.[4]

[Pg 56]With this mutual consciousness, yet obliged inevitably to meet, thrown constantly in each other’s way, Mary obliged too to look on Shelley as her father’s benefactor and support, their situation was a miserable one. As for Shelley, when he had once broken silence he passed rapidly from tender affection to the most passionate love. His heart and brain were alike on fire, for at the root of his deep depression and unsettlement lay the fact, known as yet only to himself, of complete estrangement between himself and his wife.

[Pg 56]With this mutual awareness, yet inevitably forced to meet and constantly encountering each other, Mary felt she had to see Shelley as her father’s supporter and protector. Their situation was a miserable one. For Shelley, once he broke his silence, he quickly shifted from deep affection to intense love. Both his heart and mind were aflame, as the root of his profound sadness and instability was the complete disconnect between him and his wife, a fact only he was aware of at that point.

 

 


CHAPTER V

June-August 1814

June-August 1814

Perhaps of all the objects of Shelley’s devotion up to this time, Harriet, his wife, was the only one with whom he had never, in the ideal sense, been in love. Possibly this was one reason that against her alone he never had the violent revulsion, almost amounting to loathing, which was the usual reaction after his other passionate illusions. He had eloped with her when they were but boy and girl because he found her ready to elope with him, and because he was persuaded that she was a victim of tyranny and oppression, which, to this modern knight-errant, was tantamount to an obligation laid on him to rescue her. Having eloped with her, he had married her, for her sake, and from a sense of chivalry, only with a quaint sort of apology to his friend Hogg for this early departure from his own principles and those of the philosophic writers who had helped to mould his views. His affection for his wife[Pg 58] had steadily increased after their marriage; she was fond of him and satisfied with her lot, and had made things very easy for him. She could not give him anything very deep in the way of love, but in return she was not very exacting; accommodating herself with good humour to all his vagaries, his changes of mood and plan, and his romantic friendships. Even the presence of her elder sister Eliza, who at an early period established herself as a member of their household, did not destroy although it did not add to their peace. It was during their stay in Scotland, in 1813, that the first shadow arose between them, and from this time Harriet seems to have changed. She became cold and indifferent. During the next winter, when they lived at Bracknell, she grew frivolous and extravagant, even yielding to habits of self-indulgence most repugnant to one so abstemious as Shelley. He, on his part, was more and more drawn away from the home which had become uncongenial by the fascinating society of his brilliant, speculative friend, Mrs. Boinville (the white-haired “Maimuna”), her daughter and sister. They were kind and encouraging to him, and their whole circle was cheerful, genial, and intellectual. This intimacy tended to widen the breach between husband and wife, while supplying none of the moral help which might have braced Shelley[Pg 59] to meet his difficulty. His letters and the stanza addressed to Mrs. Boinville[5] show the profound depression under which he laboured in April and May. His pathetic poem to Harriet, written in May, expresses only too plainly what he suffered from her alienation, and also his keen consciousness of the moral dangers that threatened him from the loosening of old ties, if left to himself unsupported by sympathy at home. But such feeling as Harriet had was at this time quite blunted. She had treated his unsettled depression and gloomy abstraction as coldness and sullen discontent, and met them with careless unconcern. Always a puppet in the hands of some one stronger than herself, she was encouraged by her elder sister, “the ever-present Eliza,” the object of Shelley’s abhorrence, to meet any want of attention on his part by this attitude of indifference; presumably on the assumption that men do not care for what they can have cheaply, and that the best way for a wife to keep a husband’s affection is to show herself independent of it. Good-humoured and shallow, easy-going and fond of amusement, she probably[Pg 60] yielded to these counsels without difficulty. She was much admired by other men, and accepted their admiration willingly. From evidence which came to light not many years later, it appears Shelley thought he had reason to believe she had been misled by one of these admirers, and that he became aware of this in June 1814. No word of it was breathed by him at the time, and the painful story might never have been divulged but for subsequent events which dragged into publicity circumstances which he intended should be buried in oblivion. This is not a life of Shelley, and the evidence of all this matter,—such evidence, that is, as has escaped destruction,—must be looked for elsewhere. In the lawsuit which he undertook after Harriet’s death to obtain possession of his children by her, he was content to state, “I was united to a woman of whom delicacy forbids me to say more than that we were disunited by incurable dissensions.”

Perhaps of all the things Shelley cared about up to this point, Harriet, his wife, was the only one he had never truly loved in an ideal sense. This might be why he never experienced the intense revulsion, almost amounting to hate, toward her that he had when his other passionate illusions faded. He had run away with her when they were just kids because she was willing to elope with him and he believed she was a victim of oppression, which, to this modern knight, felt like a duty to save her. After eloping, he married her for her sake and out of a sense of chivalry, only offering a somewhat quirky apology to his friend Hogg for straying from his earlier principles and the philosophical beliefs that had shaped his outlook. His affection for his wife[Pg 58] had grown steadily after they married; she cared for him and was content with her life, making things quite easy for him. Although she couldn’t offer him a deep love, she wasn't demanding either; she adapted good-naturedly to all his whims, mood swings, plans, and romantic friendships. Even the presence of her older sister Eliza, who early on made herself a part of their household, didn’t disrupt their peace, though it didn’t enhance it either. During their time in Scotland in 1813, a rift first appeared between them, and from then on, Harriet seemed to change. She became distant and indifferent. The following winter, when they lived in Bracknell, she became frivolous and extravagant, even indulging in behaviors that were quite distasteful to someone as self-disciplined as Shelley. On his part, he drifted further from their home, which had become uncomfortable, drawn to the charming company of his brilliant, speculative friend, Mrs. Boinville (the white-haired “Maimuna”), her daughter, and sister. They were kind and supportive, and their whole group was lively, friendly, and intellectual. This closeness only deepened the divide between him and Harriet, while providing none of the moral support he needed to face his struggles. His letters and the stanza addressed to Mrs. Boinville[5] reveal the deep depression he felt in April and May. His heartfelt poem to Harriet, written in May, clearly expresses the pain he was suffering from her distance, as well as his acute awareness of the moral dangers that loomed from the loosening of old ties and being left unsupported at home. But Harriet’s feelings at that time were largely dulled. She perceived his unsettled depression and gloomy detachment as mere coldness and sullen discontent, responding to them with careless indifference. Always controlled by someone stronger, she was encouraged by her elder sister, “the ever-present Eliza,” whom Shelley despised, to respond to any lack of attention from him with this indifferent attitude; presumably on the belief that men don’t appreciate what they can easily have, and that the best way for a wife to keep a husband's affection is to act independent of it. Good-natured and shallow, laid-back and fond of fun, she likely followed this advice without hesitation. She was admired by other men and accepted their admiration readily. Later evidence suggested that Shelley believed she had been led astray by one of these admirers, and that he became aware of this in June 1814. At the time, he didn't mention it, and the painful story might have remained hidden if not for later events that exposed circumstances he meant to keep private. This is not a biography of Shelley, and any evidence regarding this matter — the evidence that has survived — must be sought elsewhere. In the legal case he pursued after Harriet’s death to gain custody of their children, he simply stated, “I was united to a woman of whom delicacy forbids me to say more than that we were disunited by incurable dissensions.”

That time only confirmed his conviction of 1814 is clearly proved by his letter, written six years afterwards, to Southey, who had accused him of guilt towards both his first and second wives.

That time only strengthened his belief from 1814, which is clearly shown in his letter written six years later to Southey, who had accused him of wrongdoing towards both his first and second wives.

I take God to witness, if such a Being is now regarding both you and me, and I pledge myself if we meet, as perhaps you expect, before Him after death, to repeat the same in His presence, that you accuse me wrongfully. I am innocent of ill, either done or intended, the consequences you allude to[Pg 61] flowed in no respect from me. If you were my friend, I could tell you a history that would make you open your eyes, but I shall certainly never make the public my familiar confidant.

I swear to God, if such a Being is watching both you and me now, I promise that if we meet, as you might expect, before Him after death, I will say the same in His presence: you are accusing me falsely. I am innocent of any wrongdoing, either done or intended; the outcomes you mention[Pg 61] did not come from me in any way. If you were my friend, I could share a story that would shock you, but I will never make the public my close confidant.

It is quite certain that in June 1814 Shelley, who had for months found his wife heartless, became convinced that she had also been faithless. A breach of the marriage vow was not, now or at any other time, regarded by him in the light of a heinous or unpardonable sin. Like his master Godwin, who held that right and wrong in these matters could only be decided by the circumstances of each individual case, he considered the vow itself to be the mistake, superfluous where it was based on mutual affection, tyrannic or false where it was not. Nor did he recognise two different laws, for men and for women, in these respects. His subsequent relations with Harriet show that, deeply as she had wounded him, he did not consider her criminally in fault. Could she indeed be blamed for applying in her own way the dangerous principles of which she had heard so much? But she had ceased to care for him, and the death of mutual love argued, to his mind, the loosening of the tie. He had been faithful to her; her faithlessness cut away the ground from under his feet and left him defenceless against a new affection.

In June 1814, Shelley, who had felt for months that his wife was uncaring, became convinced that she had also been unfaithful. To him, breaking the marriage vow was not considered a serious or unforgivable sin at any time. Similar to his mentor Godwin, who believed that right and wrong in these situations could only be determined by the specifics of each case, he thought the vow itself was the mistake—it was unnecessary when based on mutual love but oppressive or false when it wasn’t. He also did not see the need for different standards for men and women in these matters. His later interactions with Harriet showed that, despite how deeply she had hurt him, he did not think she was criminally at fault. Could she truly be blamed for interpreting the risky ideas she had heard so much about in her own way? However, she had stopped caring for him, and to him, the end of their mutual love meant the bond between them was weakening. He had remained loyal to her; her unfaithfulness undermined his position and left him vulnerable to new feelings.

No wonder that when his friend Peacock went, by his request, to call on him in London, he

No wonder that when his friend Peacock went, at his request, to visit him in London, he

[Pg 62]showed in his looks, in his gestures, in his speech, the state of a mind, “suffering like a little kingdom, the nature of an insurrection.” His eyes were bloodshot, his hair and dress disordered. He caught up a bottle of laudanum and said, “I never part from this!” He added, “I am always repeating to myself your lines from Sophocles—

[Pg 62]revealed in his appearance, his movements, and his words, the turmoil of a mind, “suffering like a small kingdom in the middle of a rebellion.” His eyes were red, his hair and clothes were messy. He grabbed a bottle of laudanum and said, “I can’t be without this!” He continued, “I keep reminding myself of your lines from Sophocles—

Man’s happiest lot is not to be,
And when we tread life’s thorny steep
Most blest are they, who, earliest free,
Descend to death’s eternal sleep.”

Man's happiest fate is not to be,
And when we walk life's rocky path,
Those who are the first to be free,
Enjoy the peace of death's eternal rest.

Harriet had been absent for some time at Bath, but now, growing anxious at the rarity of news from her husband, she wrote up to Hookham, his publisher, entreating to know what had become of him, and where he was.

Harriet had been away in Bath for a while, but now, getting worried about the lack of news from her husband, she wrote to Hookham, his publisher, asking what had happened to him and where he was.

Godwin, who called at Hookham’s the next day, heard of this letter, and began at last to awaken to the consciousness that something he did not understand was going on between Shelley and his daughter. It is strange that Mrs. Godwin, a shrewd and suspicious woman, should not before now have called his attention to the fact. His diary for 8th July records a “Talk with Mary.” What passed has not transpired. Probably Godwin “restricted himself to uttering his censures with seriousness and emphasis,”[6] probably Mary said little of any sort.

Godwin, who visited Hookham's the next day, learned about this letter and finally began to realize that something he didn't understand was happening between Shelley and his daughter. It's odd that Mrs. Godwin, a sharp and wary woman, hadn't pointed this out to him earlier. His diary for July 8th notes a “Talk with Mary.” What was discussed hasn't been revealed. It's likely that Godwin “limited himself to expressing his disapproval with seriousness and emphasis,” and probably Mary said very little.

On the 14th of July Harriet Shelley came up to town, summoned thither by a letter from her husband. He informed her of his determination[Pg 63] to separate, and of his intention to take immediate measures securing her a sufficient income for her support. He fully expected that Harriet would willingly concur in this arrangement, but she did no such thing; perhaps she did not believe he would carry it out. She never at any time took life seriously; she looked on the rupture between herself and Shelley as trivial and temporary, and had no wish to make it otherwise. Godwin called on her two or three times; he was aware of the estrangement, and probably hoped by argument and discussion to restore matters to their old footing and bring peace and equanimity to his own household. But although Harriet was quite aware of Shelley’s love for Godwin’s daughter, and knew, too, that deeds were being prepared to assure her own separate maintenance, she said nothing to Godwin, nor did her family give him any hint. The impending elopement, with all its consequences to Godwin, were within her power to prevent, but she allowed matters to take their course. Godwin, evidently very uncomfortable, chronicles a “Talk with P. B. S.,” and, on 22d July, a “Talk with Jane.” But circumstances moved faster than he expected, and these many talks and discussions and complicated moves and counter-moves only made the position intolerable, and precipitated the final crisis. Towards the close of that month Shelley’s confession was[Pg 64] wrung from him: he told Mary the whole truth, and how, though legally bound, he held himself morally free to offer himself to her if she would be his.

On July 14th, Harriet Shelley came to the city after receiving a letter from her husband. He informed her of his decision to separate and his plan to take immediate steps to ensure she would have a sufficient income for her support. He fully expected that Harriet would agree to this arrangement, but she did not; perhaps she didn't believe he would actually go through with it. She never took life too seriously; she viewed the break with Shelley as trivial and temporary, and she had no desire to change that. Godwin visited her a few times; he knew about the estrangement and probably hoped that through discussion, he could restore things to how they were and bring peace to his household. But even though Harriet was aware of Shelley’s love for Godwin’s daughter and knew measures were being put in place to secure her own separate maintenance, she said nothing to Godwin, nor did her family give him any hints. She had the power to prevent the impending elopement and its consequences for Godwin, but she let things unfold as they would. Godwin, clearly uncomfortable, recorded a “Talk with P. B. S.," and on July 22nd, a “Talk with Jane.” However, events moved faster than he anticipated, and these numerous discussions, moves, and counter-moves only made the situation unbearable and led to a final crisis. By the end of that month, Shelley’s confession came out: he told Mary the whole truth and how, despite being legally bound, he felt morally free to offer himself to her if she would accept him.

To her, passionately devoted to the one man who was and was ever to remain the sun and centre of her existence, the thought of a wife indifferent to him, hard to him, false to him, was sacrilege; it was torture. She had not been brought up to look on marriage as a divine institution; she had probably never even heard it discussed but on grounds of expediency. Harriet was his legal wife, so he could not marry Mary, but what of that, after all? if there was a sacrifice in her power to make for him, was not that the greatest joy, the greatest honour that life could have in store for her?

To her, completely devoted to the one man who was and would always be the center of her universe, the idea of a wife who was indifferent to him, unkind to him, or dishonest to him felt like a betrayal; it was pure agony. She hadn’t been raised to view marriage as a sacred institution; she probably had never even heard it talked about outside of practical reasons. Harriet was his legal wife, so he couldn’t marry Mary, but so what? If there was any sacrifice she could make for him, wouldn’t that be the greatest joy, the greatest honor that life could offer her?

That her father would openly condemn her she knew, for she must have known that Godwin’s practice did not move on the same lofty plane as his principles. Was he not at that moment making himself debtor to a man whose integrity he doubted? Had he not, in twice marrying, taken care to proclaim, both to his friends and the public, that he did so in spite of his opinions, which remained unchanged and unretracted, until some inconvenient application of them forced from him an expression of disapproval?

She knew her father would openly criticize her, because she must have realized that Godwin’s actions didn’t align with his ideals. Wasn’t he at that moment becoming indebted to someone whose honesty he questioned? Hadn’t he, by marrying twice, made sure to announce, both to his friends and the public, that he did so despite his beliefs, which he still held and had never taken back, until some uncomfortable situation forced him to express his disapproval?

Her mother too, had she not held that ties[Pg 65] which were dead should be buried? and though not, like Godwin, condemning marriage as an institution, had she not been twice induced to form a connection which in one instance never was, in the other was not for some time consecrated by law? Who was Mary herself, that she should withstand one whom she felt to be the best as well as the cleverest man she had ever known? To talent she had been accustomed all her life, but here she saw something different, and what of all things calls forth most ardent response from a young and pure-minded girl, a genius for goodness; an aspiration and devotion such as she had dreamed of but never known, with powers which seemed to her absolutely inspired. She loved him, and she appreciated him,—as time abundantly showed,—rightly. She conceived that she wronged by her action no one but herself, and she did not hesitate. She pledged her heart and hand to Shelley for life, and she did not disappoint him, nor he her.

Her mother too, if she hadn't believed that ties[Pg 65] that were dead should be buried? And although she didn't condemn marriage as an institution like Godwin did, hadn't she been led to form two connections, one of which never took off, and the other was for a long time not officially recognized by law? Who was Mary herself, that she should resist someone she recognized as the best and smartest man she had ever met? She had been around talent her whole life, but here she saw something different, and what inspires the strongest response from a young, pure-minded girl is a genius for goodness; a dedication and devotion she had only dreamed of but never experienced, with abilities that seemed truly inspired. She loved him and valued him—as time clearly showed—correctly. She thought she wronged no one but herself by her choice, and she didn't hesitate. She committed her heart and hand to Shelley for life, and neither of them disappointed the other.

To the end of their lives, tried as they were to be by every kind of trouble, neither one nor the other ever repented the step they now took, nor modified their opinion of the grounds on which they took it. How Shelley regarded it in after years we have already seen. Mary, writing during her married life, when her judgment had been matured and her youthful buoyancy of spirit only too well sobered by stern and bitter experience, can find no[Pg 66] harder name for it than “an imprudence.” Many years after, in 1825, alluding to Shelley’s separation from Harriet, she remarks, “His justification is, to me, obvious.” And at a later date still, when she had been seventeen years a widow, she wrote in the preface to her edition of Shelley’s Poems

To the end of their lives, despite facing all kinds of trouble, neither of them ever regretted the choice they made or changed their opinion about the reasons for making it. We’ve seen how Shelley viewed it in later years. Mary, writing during her marriage, when her judgment had matured and her youthful optimism had been sobered by harsh realities, could only describe it as “an imprudence.” Many years later, in 1825, when reflecting on Shelley’s separation from Harriet, she noted, “His justification is, to me, obvious.” Even later, after being a widow for seventeen years, she wrote in the preface to her edition of Shelley’s Poems

I abstain from any remark on the occurrences of his private life, except inasmuch as the passions they engendered inspired his poetry. This is not the time to relate the truth, and I should reject any colouring of the truth. No account of these events has ever been given at all approaching reality in their details, either as regards himself or others; nor shall I further allude to them than to remark that the errors of action committed by a man as noble and generous as Shelley, may, as far as he only is concerned, be fearlessly avowed by those who loved him, in the firm conviction that, were they judged impartially, his character would stand in fairer and brighter light than that of any contemporary.

I won’t comment on what happened in his private life, except for how the emotions it stirred influenced his poetry. This isn’t the right moment to tell the truth, and I wouldn’t want to distort it. No account of these events has ever really captured the truth in their details, whether regarding him or others; I will only mention that the mistakes made by a man as noble and generous as Shelley can be openly acknowledged by those who loved him, with the belief that if judged fairly, his character would shine more brightly than that of any of his contemporaries.

But they never “made the public their familiar confidant.” They screened the erring as far as it was in their power to do so, although their reticence cost them dear, for it lent a colouring of probability to the slanders and misconstruction of all kinds which it was their constant fate to endure for others’ sake, which pursued them to their lives’ end, and beyond it.

But they never “made the public their close confidant.” They tried to protect those who made mistakes as much as they could, even though their silence came at a high cost. It made the rumors and misunderstandings they constantly faced for the sake of others seem more believable, and those things followed them for the rest of their lives and beyond.

Life, which is to no one what he expects, had many clouds for them. Mary’s life reached its zenith too suddenly, and with happiness came care in undue proportion. The future of intellectual[Pg 67] expansion and creation which might have been hers was not to be fully realised, but perfections of character she might never have attained developed themselves as her nature was mellowed and moulded by time and by suffering.

Life, which never turns out as expected, had many challenges for them. Mary's life peaked too quickly, and with happiness came an overwhelming amount of worry. The future of intellectual[Pg 67] growth and creativity that could have been hers wasn’t fully realized, but the strengths of character she might not have achieved emerged as her nature was shaped and softened by time and hardship.

Shelley’s rupture with his first wife marks the end of his boyhood. Up to that time, thanks to his poetic temperament, his were the strong and simple, but passing impulses and feelings of a child. “A being of large discourse” he assuredly was, but not as yet “looking before and after.” Now he was to acquire the doubtful blessing of that faculty. Like Undine when she became endued with a soul, he gained an immeasurable good, while he lost a something that never returned.

Shelley’s breakup with his first wife marks the end of his childhood. Until then, because of his poetic nature, he experienced the intense but fleeting emotions of a child. He was certainly “a being of large discourse,” but not yet “looking before and after.” Now he was about to gain the uncertain blessing of that awareness. Like Undine when she was given a soul, he gained something incredibly valuable, while losing something that would never come back.

Early in the morning of 28th July 1814 Mary Godwin secretly left her father’s house, accompanied by Jane Clairmont, and they started with Shelley in a post-chaise for Dover.

Early in the morning on July 28, 1814, Mary Godwin quietly left her father’s house, accompanied by Jane Clairmont, and they set off with Shelley in a carriage for Dover.

 

 


CHAPTER VI

August 1814-January 1816

August 1814-January 1816

From the day of their departure a joint journal was kept by Shelley and Mary, which tells their subsequent adventures and vicissitudes with the utmost candour and naïveté. A great deal of the earlier portion is written by Shelley, but after a time Mary becomes the principal diarist, and the latter part is almost entirely hers. Its account of their first wanderings in France and Switzerland was put into narrative form by her two or three years later, and published under the title Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour. But the transparent simplicity of the journal is invaluable, and carries with it an absolute conviction which no studied account can emulate or improve upon. Considerable portions are, therefore, given in their entirety.

From the day they left, Shelley and Mary kept a shared journal that details their adventures and challenges with complete honesty and naïveté. Much of the early entries are written by Shelley, but eventually, Mary becomes the main writer, and the latter part is almost entirely hers. She later turned their initial travels in France and Switzerland into a narrative form a few years later, published as Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour. However, the journal's straightforward simplicity is invaluable, providing a genuine authenticity that no polished account can match or improve. Therefore, significant sections are included in full.

That 28th of July was a hotter day than had been known in England for many years. Between the sultry heat and exhaustion from the excitement[Pg 69] and conflicting emotions of the last days, poor Mary was completely overcome.

That July 28th was hotter than any day in England for many years. Between the sweltering heat and the exhaustion from the excitement[Pg 69] and mixed emotions of the past few days, poor Mary was completely overwhelmed.

“The heat made her faint,” wrote Shelley, “it was necessary at every stage that she should repose. I was divided between anxiety for her health and terror lest our pursuers should arrive. I reproached myself with not allowing her sufficient time to rest, with conceiving any evil so great that the slightest portion of her comfort might be sacrificed to avoid it.

“The heat made her faint,” wrote Shelley, “she needed to rest at every stage. I was torn between worrying about her health and being terrified that our pursuers would catch up to us. I blamed myself for not giving her enough time to recover, for imagining any danger so severe that even a bit of her comfort might be compromised to avoid it.

“At Dartford we took four horses, that we might outstrip pursuit. We arrived at Dover before four o’clock.”

“At Dartford, we took four horses so we could outrun any pursuit. We got to Dover before four o’clock.”

“On arriving at Dover,” writes Mary,[7] “I was refreshed by a sea-bath. As we very much wished to cross the Channel with all possible speed, we would not wait for the packet of the following day (it being then about four in the afternoon), but hiring a small boat, resolved to make the passage the same evening, the seamen promising us a voyage of two hours.

“Upon arriving at Dover,” writes Mary,[7] “I felt rejuvenated after a swim in the sea. Since we were eager to cross the Channel as quickly as possible, we decided not to wait for the next day’s ferry (it was around four in the afternoon at that time). Instead, we rented a small boat and planned to make the crossing that evening, with the sailors assuring us it would take about two hours.”

“The evening was most beautiful; there was but little wind, and the sails flapped in the flagging breeze; the moon rose, and night came on, and with the night a slow, heavy swell and a fresh breeze, which soon produced a sea so violent as to toss the boat very much. I was dreadfully sea-sick, and, as is usually my custom when thus affected, I slept during the greater part of the night, awaking only from time to time to ask where we were, and to receive the dismal answer each time, ‘Not quite halfway.’

The evening was absolutely beautiful; there was hardly any wind, and the sails flapped in the dying breeze. The moon rose, and night fell, bringing with it a slow, heavy swell and a fresh breeze that quickly kicked up a violent sea, tossing the boat around a lot. I was extremely seasick, and, as is usually the case when I feel this way, I slept for most of the night, waking up only occasionally to ask where we were and getting the grim answer each time, “Not quite halfway.”

“The wind was violent and contrary; if we could not reach Calais the sailors proposed making for Boulogne. They promised only two hours’ sail from shore, yet hour after hour passed, and we were still far distant, when the moon sunk in the red and stormy horizon and the fast-flashing lightning became pale in the breaking day.

“The wind was fierce and against us; if we couldn’t make it to Calais, the sailors suggested heading to Boulogne. They claimed it was only a two-hour sail from shore, but hour after hour went by and we were still far away when the moon dipped below the red and stormy horizon and the quick flashes of lightning faded in the light of the breaking day.”

“We were proceeding slowly against the wind, when suddenly a thunder squall struck the sail, and the waves rushed [Pg 70]into the boat: even the sailors acknowledged that our situation was perilous; but they succeeded in reefing the sail; the wind was now changed, and we drove before the gale directly to Calais.”

"We were moving slowly into the wind when suddenly a thunderstorm hit the sail, and waves rushed [Pg 70]into the boat. Even the sailors admitted that our situation was dangerous, but they managed to reef the sail. The wind changed then, and we sped before the gale straight to Calais."

Journal (Shelley).—Mary did not know our danger; she was resting between my knees, that were unable to support her; she did not speak or look, but I felt that she was there. I had time in that moment to reflect, and even to reason upon death; it was rather a thing of discomfort and disappointment than horror to me. We should never be separated, but in death we might not know and feel our union as now. I hope, but my hopes are not unmixed with fear for what may befall this inestimable spirit when we appear to die.

Journal (Shelley).—Mary didn’t know about our danger; she was resting between my knees, which could barely support her. She didn’t speak or look at me, but I could sense her presence. In that moment, I had time to think and even reason about death; it felt more like discomfort and disappointment than horror to me. We should never be separated, but in death, we might not experience our connection in the same way as we do now. I hold on to hope, but my hopes come with fear for what might happen to this precious spirit when we face death.

The morning broke, the lightning died away, the violence of the wind abated. We arrived at Calais, whilst Mary still slept; we drove upon the sands. Suddenly the broad sun rose over France.

The morning came, the lightning faded, and the fierce wind calmed down. We reached Calais while Mary was still asleep; we drove onto the sands. Suddenly, the big sun rose over France.

Godwin’s diary for 28th July runs,

Godwin’s diary for July 28th says,

Five in the morning. M. J. for Dover.”

Five in the morning. M. J. to Dover.

Mrs. Godwin, in fact, started in pursuit of the fugitives as soon as they were missed. Neither Shelley nor Mary were the objects of her anxiety, but her own daughter. Jane Clairmont, who cared no more for her mother than she did for any one else, had guessed Mary’s secret or insinuated herself into her confidence some time before the final dénouement of the love-affair. Wild and wayward, ready for anything in the shape of a romantic adventure, and longing for freedom from the restraints of home, she had sympathised with, and perhaps helped Shelley and Mary. She was in no wise anxious to be left to mope alone, nor[Pg 71] to be exposed to cross-questioning she could ill have met. She claimed to escape with them as a return for her good offices, and whatever Mary may have thought or wished, Shelley was not one to leave her behind “in slavery.” Mrs. Godwin arrived at Calais by the very packet the fugitives had refused to wait for.

Mrs. Godwin actually set out to find the runaways as soon as they were noticed missing. She wasn’t worried about Shelley or Mary; her concern was for her own daughter. Jane Clairmont, who didn’t care much for her mother any more than for anyone else, had figured out Mary’s secret or had weaseled her way into her confidence well before the dramatic conclusion of the love affair. Wild and unpredictable, eager for any kind of romantic adventure, and wanting to break free from the confines of home, she had sympathized with—and maybe even assisted—Shelley and Mary. She wasn’t at all keen on being left alone to sulk, nor on facing probing questions she wouldn’t have known how to handle. She insisted on escaping with them as a reward for her help, and no matter what Mary may have thought or wanted, Shelley wasn’t the type to leave her behind “in slavery.” Mrs. Godwin arrived in Calais on the very ferry that the runaways had decided not to wait for.

Journal (Shelley).—In the evening Captain Davidson came and told us that a fat lady had arrived who said I had run away with her daughter; it was Mrs. Godwin. Jane spent the night with her mother.

Journal (Shelley).—In the evening, Captain Davidson came and told us that a heavyset woman had arrived claiming I had eloped with her daughter; it was Mrs. Godwin. Jane spent the night with her mom.

July 30.—Jane informs us that she is unable to withstand the pathos of Mrs. Godwin’s appeal. She appealed to the Municipality of Paris, to past slavery and to future freedom. I counselled her to take at least half an hour for consideration. She returned to Mrs. Godwin and informed her that she resolved to continue with us.

July 30.—Jane tells us that she can’t handle the emotional appeal from Mrs. Godwin. She reached out to the Municipality of Paris, referencing past slavery and future freedom. I advised her to take at least half an hour to think it over. She went back to Mrs. Godwin and told her that she decided to stay with us.

Mrs. Godwin departed without answering a word.

Mrs. Godwin left without saying a word.

It is difficult to understand how this mother had so little authority over her own girl of sixteen. She might rule Godwin, but she evidently could not influence, far less rule her daughter. Shelley’s influence, as far as it was exerted at all, was used in favour of Jane’s remaining with them, and he paid dearly in after years for the heavy responsibility he now assumed.

It’s hard to see how this mother had so little control over her sixteen-year-old daughter. She could manage Godwin, but clearly couldn’t sway, let alone control, her own child. Shelley’s influence, when he used it at all, was to encourage Jane to stay with them, and he paid a high price in later years for the significant responsibility he took on now.

The travellers proceeded to Paris, where they were obliged to remain longer than they intended, finding themselves so absolutely without money, nothing having been prearranged in their sudden flight, that Shelley had to sell his watch and chain[Pg 72] for eight napoleons. Funds were at last procured through Tavernier, a French man of business, and they were free to put into execution the plan they had resolved upon, namely, to walk through France, buying an ass to carry their portmanteau and one of them by turns.

The travelers went to Paris, where they had to stay longer than they planned because they found themselves completely out of money. Nothing had been arranged for their sudden escape, so Shelley had to sell his watch and chain[Pg 72] for eight napoleons. Eventually, they secured funds through Tavernier, a French businessman, and they were free to carry out their plan, which was to walk through France, buying a donkey to carry their luggage and take turns riding it.

Journal, August 8 (Mary).—Jane and Shelley go to the ass merchant; we buy an ass. The day spent in preparation for departure.

Journal, August 8 (Mary).—Jane and Shelley visit the donkey dealer; we purchase a donkey. The day was spent getting ready for departure.

Their landlady tried to dissuade them from their design.

Their landlady tried to talk them out of their plan.

She represented to us that a large army had been recently disbanded, that the soldiers and officers wandered idle about the country, and that les dames seroient certainement enlevées. But we were proof against her arguments, and, packing up a few necessaries, leaving the rest to go by the diligence, we departed in a fiacre from the door of the hotel, our little ass following.[8]

She told us that a large army had recently been disbanded, that the soldiers and officers were wandering around the country without purpose, and that the ladies would certainly be taken away. But we resisted her arguments, packed up a few essentials, left the rest to go by coach, and left in a fiacre from the hotel door, our little donkey following us. [8]

Journal (Mary).—We set out to Charenton in the evening, carrying the ass, who was weak and unfit for labour, like the Miller and his Son.

Journal (Mary).—We headed out to Charenton in the evening, bringing along the donkey, who was weak and not fit for work, just like the Miller and his Son.

We dismissed the coach at the barrier. It was dusk, and the ass seemed totally unable to bear one of us, appearing to sink under the portmanteau, though it was small and light. We were, however, merry enough, and thought the leagues short. We arrived at Charenton about ten. Charenton is prettily situated in a valley, through which the Seine flows, winding among banks variegated with trees. On looking at this scene C... (Jane) exclaimed, “Oh! this is beautiful enough; let us live here.” This was her exclamation on every new scene, and as each surpassed the one before, she [Pg 73]cried, “I am glad we did not live at Charenton, but let us live here.”[9]

We got rid of the coach at the barrier. It was getting dark, and the donkey seemed completely unable to carry either of us, struggling under the small, light suitcase. Still, we were in good spirits and thought the distance was short. We got to Charenton around ten. Charenton is nicely located in a valley where the Seine flows, winding among tree-lined banks. Looking at this view, C... (Jane) exclaimed, “Oh! this is beautiful enough; let’s live here.” She said this about every new place, and as each one was better than the last, she [Pg 73]cheerfully said, “I’m glad we didn’t live at Charenton, but let’s live here.”[9]

August 9 (Shelley).—We sell our ass and purchase a mule, in which we much resemble him who never made a bargain but always lost half. The day is most beautiful.

August 9 (Shelley).—We sell our donkey and buy a mule, which makes us a lot like someone who never makes a deal without losing half. The day is absolutely beautiful.

(Mary).—About nine o’clock we departed; we were clad in black silk. I rode on the mule, which carried also our portmanteau. S. and C. (Jane) followed, bringing a small basket of provisions. At about one we arrived at Gros-Bois, where, under the shade of trees, we ate our bread and fruit, and drank our wine, thinking of Don Quixote and Sancho Panza.

(Mary).—Around nine o’clock we left; we were wearing black silk. I rode on the mule, which also carried our suitcase. S. and C. (Jane) followed, bringing a small basket of food. Around one, we arrived at Gros-Bois, where, under the shade of the trees, we had our bread and fruit, and drank our wine, thinking of Don Quixote and Sancho Panza.

Thursday, August 11 (Mary).—From Provins we came to Nogent. The town was entirely desolated by the Cossacks; the houses were reduced to heaps of white ruins, and the bridge was destroyed. Proceeding on our way we left the great road and arrived at St. Aubin, a beautiful little village situated among trees. This village was also completely destroyed. The inhabitants told us the Cossacks had not left one cow in the village. Notwithstanding the entreaties of the people, who eagerly desired us to stay all night, we continued our route to Trois Maisons, three long leagues farther, on an unfrequented road, and which in many places was hardly perceptible from the surrounding waste....

Thursday, August 11 (Mary).—We traveled from Provins to Nogent. The town was completely devastated by the Cossacks; the houses were nothing but piles of white rubble, and the bridge had been destroyed. Continuing our journey, we left the main road and reached St. Aubin, a lovely little village nestled among trees. This village was also entirely ruined. The locals told us that the Cossacks had left not a single cow in the village. Despite the residents' pleas, who were eager for us to stay the night, we pushed on to Trois Maisons, three long leagues farther, along a rarely traveled road that in many places was barely visible amid the surrounding desolation....

As night approached our fears increased that we should not be able to distinguish the road, and Mary expressed these fears in a very complaining tone. We arrived at Trois Maisons at nine o’clock. Jane went up to the first cottage to ask our way, but was only answered by unmeaning laughter. We, however, discovered a kind of an auberge, where, having in some degree satisfied our hunger by milk and sour bread, we retired to a wretched apartment to bed. But first let me observe that we discovered that the inhabitants were not in the habit of washing themselves, either when they rose or went to bed.

As night fell, our fears grew that we wouldn't be able to see the road, and Mary voiced those worries in a very whiny tone. We got to Trois Maisons at nine o’clock. Jane went to the first cottage to ask for directions, but all she got in response was meaningless laughter. However, we found a sort of inn, where we somewhat satisfied our hunger with milk and stale bread before heading to a miserable room to sleep. But first, I should note that we realized the locals didn’t really have a habit of washing themselves, either when they got up or before going to bed.

Friday, August 12.—We did not set out from here till eleven o’clock, and travelled a long league under the very eye of a[Pg 74] burning sun. Shelley, having sprained his leg, was obliged to ride all day.

Friday, August 12.—We didn't leave until eleven o'clock and traveled a long way under the blazing sun. Since Shelley had sprained his leg, he had to ride all day.

Saturday, August 13 (Troyes).—We are disgusted with the excessive dirt of our habitation. Shelley goes to inquire about conveyances. He sells the mule for forty francs and the saddle for sixteen francs. In all our bargains for ass, saddle, and mule we lose more than fifteen napoleons. Money we can but little spare now. Jane and Shelley seek for a conveyance to Neufchâtel.

Saturday, August 13 (Troyes).—We are fed up with the extreme dirtiness of our place. Shelley goes to check on transportation options. He sells the mule for forty francs and the saddle for sixteen francs. Overall, we lose more than fifteen napoleons from our deals on the donkey, saddle, and mule. We're really tight on money right now. Jane and Shelley are looking for a way to get to Neufchâtel.

From Troyes Shelley wrote to Harriet, expressing his anxiety for her welfare, and urging her in her own interests to come out to Switzerland, where he, who would always remain her best and most disinterested friend, would procure for her some sweet retreat among the mountains. He tells her some details of their adventures in the simplest manner imaginable; never, apparently, doubting for a moment but that they would interest her as much as they did him. Harriet, it is needless to say, did not come. Had she done so, she would not have found Shelley, for, as the sequel shows, he was back in London almost as soon as she could have got to Switzerland.

From Troyes, Shelley wrote to Harriet, expressing his concern for her well-being and encouraging her, for her own good, to come to Switzerland. There, he, who would always be her best and most selfless friend, would arrange a lovely getaway for her in the mountains. He shares some details of their adventures in the simplest way possible, never seeming to doubt for a moment that they would interest her as much as they did him. Needless to say, Harriet didn’t come. If she had, she wouldn’t have found Shelley, because, as it turned out, he was back in London almost as soon as she could have reached Switzerland.

Journal, August 14 (Mary).—At four in the morning we depart from Troyes, and proceed in the new vehicle to Vandeuvres. The village remains still ruined by the war. We rest at Vandeuvres two hours, but walk in a wood belonging to a neighbouring chateau, and sleep under its shade. The moss was so soft; the murmur of the wind in the leaves was sweeter than Æolian music; we forgot that we were in France or in the world for a time.

Journal, August 14 (Mary).—At four in the morning, we leave Troyes and travel in the new vehicle to Vandeuvres. The village is still damaged from the war. We take a two-hour break in Vandeuvres, but we stroll through a forest belonging to a nearby chateau and nap in its shade. The moss was incredibly soft; the sound of the wind in the leaves was sweeter than any music; for a while, we forgot we were in France or even in the world.

········

········

August 17.—The voiturier insists upon our passing the night[Pg 75] at the village of Mort. We go out on the rocks, and Shelley and I read part of Mary, a fiction. We return at dark, and, unable to enter the beds, we pass a few comfortless hours by the kitchen fireside.

August 17.—The voiturier insists that we spend the night[Pg 75] in the village of Mort. We head out to the rocks, and Shelley and I read part of Mary, a novel. We come back after dark, and since we can’t get to our beds, we spend a few uncomfortable hours by the kitchen fire.

Thursday, August 18.—We leave Mort at four. After some hours of tedious travelling, through a most beautiful country, we arrive at Noè. From the summit of one of the hills we see the whole expanse of the valley filled with a white, undulating mist, over which the piny hills pierced like islands. The sun had just risen, and a ray of the red light lay on the waves of this fluctuating vapour. To the west, opposite the sun, it seemed driven by the light against the rock in immense masses of foaming cloud until it becomes lost in the distance, mixing its tints with the fleecy sky. At Noè, whilst our postillion waited, we walked into the forest of pines; it was a scene of enchantment, where every sound and sight contributed to charm.

Thursday, August 18.—We left Mort at four. After several hours of dull traveling through the beautiful countryside, we arrived at Noè. From the top of one of the hills, we could see the entire valley filled with a white, rolling mist, with the pine-covered hills rising up like islands. The sun had just come up, and a ray of red light lay across the waves of this shifting vapor. To the west, opposite the sun, it looked like the light was pushing the mist against the rocks in huge masses of frothy clouds until it faded into the distance, blending its colors with the fluffy sky. At Noè, while our postillion waited, we wandered into the pine forest; it was a magical scene where every sound and sight added to the enchantment.

Our mossy seat in the deepest recesses of the wood was enclosed from the world by an impenetrable veil. On our return the postillion had departed without us; he left word that he expected to meet us on the road. We proceeded there upon foot to Maison Neuve, an auberge a league distant. At Maison Neuve he had left a message importing that he should proceed to Pontarlier, six leagues distant, and that unless he found us there he should return. We despatched a boy on horseback for him; he promised to wait for us at the next village; we walked two leagues in the expectation of finding him there. The evening was most beautiful; the horned moon hung in the light of sunset that threw a glow of unusual depth of redness above the piny mountains and the dark deep valleys which they included. At Savrine we found, according to our expectation, that M. le Voiturier had pursued his journey with the utmost speed. We engaged a voiture for Pontarlier. Jane very unable to walk. The moon becomes yellow and hangs close to the woody horizon. It is dark before we arrive at Pontarlier. The postillion tells many lies. We sleep, for the first time in France, in a clean bed.

Our mossy seat in the deepest part of the woods was completely hidden from the outside world. When we headed back, the postillion had left without us; he mentioned that he expected to meet us on the road. We walked to Maison Neuve, an inn a league away. At Maison Neuve, he had left a note saying he would continue to Pontarlier, six leagues distant, and that if he didn’t find us there, he would come back. We sent a boy on horseback to fetch him; he promised to wait for us at the next village, and we walked two leagues hoping to find him there. The evening was beautiful; the crescent moon hung in the sunset glow, casting an unusual deep red light over the pine-covered mountains and the dark valleys around them. At Savrine, just as we expected, we found that M. le Voiturier had hurried along his way. We hired a carriage for Pontarlier. Jane was very unable to walk. The moon turned yellow and hung low near the tree line. It was dark by the time we reached Pontarlier. The postillion told many lies. We slept, for the first time in France, in a clean bed.

[Pg 76]Friday, August 19.—We pursue our journey towards Neufchâtel. We pass delightful scenes of verdure surpassing imagination; here first we see clear mountain streams. We pass the barrier between France and Switzerland, and, after descending nearly a league, between lofty rocks covered with pines and interspersed with green glades, where the grass is short and soft and beautifully verdant, we arrive at St. Sulpice. The mule is very lame; we determined to engage another horse for the remainder of the way. Our voiturier had determined to leave us, and had taken measures to that effect. The mountains after St. Sulpice become loftier and more beautiful. Two leagues from Neufchâtel we see the Alps; hill after hill is seen extending its craggy outline before the other, and far behind all, towering above every feature of the scene, the snowy Alps; they are 100 miles distant; they look like those accumulated clouds of dazzling white that arrange themselves on the horizon in summer. This immensity staggers the imagination, and so far surpasses all conception that it requires an effort of the understanding to believe that they are indeed mountains. We arrive at Neufchâtel and sleep.

[Pg 76]Friday, August 19.—We continue our journey to Neufchâtel. We pass stunning scenes of greenery that exceed imagination; here we first see clear mountain streams. We cross the border between France and Switzerland, and after descending nearly a league, flanked by tall rocks covered in pines and dotted with green clearings, where the grass is short, soft, and incredibly lush, we reach St. Sulpice. The mule is very lame, so we decided to get another horse for the rest of the trip. Our voiturier had decided to leave us and had made arrangements to do so. After St. Sulpice, the mountains grow taller and more beautiful. Two leagues from Neufchâtel, we see the Alps; one jagged hill after another stretches out, and far behind, towering above everything, are the snowy Alps; they are 100 miles away and resemble those thick clouds of dazzling white that gather on the horizon in summer. This vastness is overwhelming, so much that it takes a real effort to believe they are actual mountains. We arrive at Neufchâtel and go to sleep.

Saturday, August 20.—We consult on our situation. There are no letters at the bureau de poste; there cannot be for a week. Shelley goes to the banker’s, who promises an answer in two hours; at the conclusion of the time he sends for Shelley, and, to our astonishment and consolation, Shelley returns staggering under the weight of a large canvas bag full of silver. Shelley alone looks grave on the occasion, for he alone clearly apprehends that francs and écus and louis d’or are like the white and flying cloud of noon, that is gone before one can say “Jack Robinson.” Shelley goes to secure a place in the diligence; they are all taken. He meets there with a Swiss who speaks English; this man is imbued with the spirit of true politeness. He endeavours to perform real services, and seems to regard the mere ceremonies of the affair as things of very little value. He makes a bargain with a voiturier to take us to Lucerne for eighteen écus.

Saturday, August 20.—We discuss our situation. There are no letters at the post office; there won't be for a week. Shelley goes to the bank, where they promise an answer in two hours; when the time is up, he is called in, and, to our surprise and relief, Shelley returns struggling to carry a large canvas bag full of silver. Shelley is the only one who looks serious about it, because he truly understands that francs, écus, and louis d’or are like the white, drifting clouds at noon, gone before you can say “Jack Robinson.” Shelley goes to secure a spot on the coach; they are all booked up. He meets a Swiss man there who speaks English; this guy is full of true politeness. He tries to provide real help and seems to see the formalities of the situation as trivial. He strikes a deal with a voiturier to take us to Lucerne for eighteen écus.

[Pg 77]We arrange to depart at four the next morning. Our Swiss friend appoints to meet us there.

[Pg 77]We plan to leave at four the next morning. Our Swiss friend has arranged to meet us there.

Sunday, August 21.—Go from Neufchâtel at six; our Swiss accompanies us a little way out of town. There is a mist to-day, so we cannot see the Alps; the drive, however, is interesting, especially in the latter part of the day. Shelley and Jane talk concerning Jane’s character. We arrive before seven at Soleure. Shelley and Mary go to the much-praised cathedral, and find it very modern and stupid.

Sunday, August 21.—We leave Neufchâtel at six, and our Swiss friend sees us off a short distance from town. There's a mist today, so we can't see the Alps; still, the drive is engaging, especially later in the day. Shelley and Jane chat about Jane’s character. We arrive in Soleure before seven. Shelley and Mary visit the well-regarded cathedral but find it quite modern and dull.

Monday, August 22.—Leave Soleure at half-past five; very cold indeed, but we now again see the magnificent mountains of Le Valais. Mary is not well, and all are tired of wheeled machines. Shelley is in a jocosely horrible mood. We dine at Zoffingen, and sleep there two hours. In our drive after dinner we see the mountains of St. Gothard, etc. Change our plan of going over St. Gothard. Arrive tired to death; find at the room of the inn a horrible spinet and a case of stuffed birds. Sup at table d’hôte.

Monday, August 22.—Leave Soleure at 5:30 AM; it's really cold, but we can see the stunning mountains of Le Valais again. Mary isn’t feeling well, and everyone is tired of the transport. Shelley is in a jokingly morbid mood. We have dinner at Zoffingen and sleep there for two hours. During our drive after dinner, we see the mountains of St. Gothard, etc. We decide to change our plan and skip St. Gothard. We arrive utterly exhausted and find a terrible spinet and a case of stuffed birds in the inn’s room. We have dinner at the table d’hôte.

Tuesday, August 23.—We leave at four o’clock and arrive at Lucerne about ten. After breakfast we hire a boat to take us down the lake. Shelley and Mary go out to buy several needful things, and then we embark. It is a most divine day; the farther we advance the more magnificent are the shores of the lake—rock and pine forests covering the feet of the immense mountains. We read part of L’Abbé Barruel’s Histoire du Jacobinisme. We land at Bessen, go to the wrong inn, where a most comical scene ensues. We sleep at Brunnen. Before we sleep, however, we look out of window.

Tuesday, August 23.—We leave at four o’clock and get to Lucerne around ten. After breakfast, we rent a boat to take us across the lake. Shelley and Mary head out to buy some necessary items, and then we set off. It’s a beautiful day; as we go further, the shores of the lake become even more stunning—rocky areas and pine forests at the base of the towering mountains. We read part of L’Abbé Barruel’s Histoire du Jacobinisme. We stop at Bessen, mistakenly go to the wrong inn, where a hilarious scene unfolds. We stay the night at Brunnen. Before we go to bed, though, we look out the window.

Wednesday, August 24.—We consult on our situation. We cannot procure a house; we are in despair; the filth of the apartment is terrible to Mary; she cannot bear it all the winter. We propose to proceed to Fluelen, but the wind comes from Italy, and will not permit. At last we find a lodging in an ugly house they call the Château for one louis a month, which we take; it consists of two rooms. Mary and Shelley walk to the shore of the lake and read the description of the Siege of Jerusalem in Tacitus. We come home, look out of window and go to bed.

Wednesday, August 24.—We discuss our situation. We can't find a house; we're feeling hopeless; the dirt in the apartment is unbearable for Mary; she can't stand it all winter. We consider heading to Fluelen, but the wind is coming from Italy and won't let us. Finally, we find a place in a run-down building they call the Château for one louis a month, which we take; it has two rooms. Mary and Shelley walk to the lake shore and read the account of the Siege of Jerusalem in Tacitus. We return home, look out the window, and then go to bed.

[Pg 78]Thursday, August 25.—We read Abbé Barruel. Shelley and Jane make purchases; we pack up our things and take possession of our house, which we have engaged for six months. Receive a visit from the Médecin and the old Abbé, whom, it must be owned, we do not treat with proper politeness. We arrange our apartment, and write part of Shelley’s romance.

[Pg 78]Thursday, August 25.—We read Abbé Barruel. Shelley and Jane do some shopping; we pack our stuff and move into our house, which we've rented for six months. We get a visit from the Médecin and the old Abbé, whom, to be honest, we don't treat with the respect they deserve. We set up our apartment and write part of Shelley’s novel.

Friday, August 26.—Write the romance till three o’clock. Propose crossing Mount St. Gothard. Determine at last to return to England; only wait to set off till the washerwoman brings home our linen. The little Frenchman arrives with tubs and plums and scissors and salt. The linen is not dry; we are compelled to wait until to-morrow. We engage a boat to take us to Lucerne at six the following morning.

Friday, August 26.—Finish writing the romance by three o’clock. Decide to cross Mount St. Gothard. Finally resolve to return to England; just need to wait for the washerwoman to bring back our laundry. The little Frenchman shows up with tubs, plums, scissors, and salt. The laundry isn’t dry; we have to wait until tomorrow. We book a boat to take us to Lucerne at six the next morning.

Saturday, August 27.—We depart at seven; it rains violently till just the end of our voyage. We conjecture the astonishment of the good people at Brunnen. We arrive at Lucerne, dine, then write a part of the romance, and read Shakespeare. Interrupted by Jane’s horrors; pack up. We have engaged a boat for Basle.

Saturday, August 27.—We leave at seven; it rains heavily until just before we finish our trip. We imagine the surprise of the nice folks in Brunnen. We get to Lucerne, have lunch, then work on part of the story and read Shakespeare. We’re interrupted by Jane’s freakouts; then we pack up. We’ve booked a boat to Basle.

Sunday, August 28.—Depart at six o’clock. The river is exceedingly beautiful; the waves break on the rocks, and the descents are steep and rapid. It rained the whole day. We stopped at Mettingen to dine, and there surveyed at our ease the horrid and slimy faces of our companions in voyage; our only wish was to absolutely annihilate such uncleanly animals, to which we might have addressed the boatman’s speech to Pope: “’Twere easier for God to make entirely new men than attempt to purify such monsters as these.” After a voyage in the rain, rendered disagreeable only by the presence of these loathsome “creepers,” we arrive, Shelley much exhausted, at Dettingen, our resting-place for the night.

Sunday, August 28.—We left at six o’clock. The river is incredibly beautiful; the waves crash against the rocks, and the slopes are steep and quick. It rained all day. We stopped at Mettingen for lunch and there casually examined the awful and slimy faces of our traveling companions; all we wanted was to completely get rid of these filthy creatures, and we could have echoed the boatman’s remark to the Pope: “It would be easier for God to create entirely new people than try to clean up such monsters as these.” After a rainy journey, made unpleasant only by the presence of these disgusting “creepers,” we arrived, with Shelley quite exhausted, at Dettingen, our stop for the night.

It never seems to have occurred to them before arriving in Switzerland that they had no money wherewith to carry out their further plans, that it was more difficult to obtain it abroad than at home,[Pg 79] and that the remainder of their little store would hardly suffice to take them back to England. No sooner thought, however, than done. They gave themselves no rest after their long and arduous journey, but started straight back viâ the Rhine, arriving in Rotterdam on 8th September with only twenty écus remaining, having been “horribly cheated.” “Make arrangements, and talk of many things, past, present, and to come.”

It never seemed to cross their minds before they got to Switzerland that they had no money to continue with their plans, that it was harder to get cash abroad than at home,[Pg 79] and that what little they had left wouldn't be enough to get them back to England. But as soon as they realized it, they took action. Without taking a break after their long and tough journey, they headed straight back via the Rhine, arriving in Rotterdam on September 8th with only twenty écus left, having been “horribly cheated.” “Make plans, and talk about many things, the past, the present, and the future.”

Journal, Friday, September 9.—We have arranged with a captain to take us to England—three guineas a-piece; at three o’clock we sail, and in the evening arrive at Marsluys, where a bad wind obliges us to stay.

Journal, Friday, September 9.—We’ve made arrangements with a captain to take us to England for three guineas each; we set sail at three o’clock, and in the evening we arrive at Marsluys, where a rough wind forces us to stay.

Saturday, September 10.—We remain at Marsluys, Mary begins Hate, and gives Shelley the greater pleasure. Shelley writes part of his romance. Sleep at Marsluys. Wind contrary.

Saturday, September 10.—We are still at Marsluys, Mary starts Hate, and it brings Shelley more joy. Shelley writes part of his romance. We sleep at Marsluys. The wind is against us.

Sunday, September 11.—The wind becomes more favourable. We hear that we are to sail. Mary writes more of her Hate. We depart, cross the bar; the sea is horribly tempestuous, and Mary is nearly sick, nor is Shelley much better. There is an easterly gale in the night which almost kills us, whilst it carries us nearer our journey’s end.

Sunday, September 11.—The wind is getting more favorable. We hear that we’re set to sail. Mary writes more of her Hate. We leave, cross the bar; the sea is extremely rough, and Mary is almost sick, nor is Shelley much better. There’s an easterly gale in the night that almost does us in, but it brings us closer to our destination.

Monday, September 12.—It is calm; we remain on deck nearly the whole day. Mary recovers from her sickness. We dispute with one man upon the slave trade.

Monday, September 12.—It's a calm day; we stay on deck for most of the day. Mary is getting better from her illness. We're having a disagreement with one man about the slave trade.

The wanderers arrived at last at Gravesend, not only penniless, but unable even to pay their passage money, or to discharge the hackney coach in which they drove about from place to place in search of assistance. At the time of Shelley’s sudden flight, the deeds by which part of his income was transferred to Harriet were still in [Pg 80]preparation only, and he had, without thinking of the consequences of his act, written from Switzerland to his bankers, directing them to honour her calls for money, as far as his account allowed of it. She must have availed herself so well of this permission that now he found he could only obtain the sum he wanted by applying for it to her.

The wanderers finally reached Gravesend, not only broke but also unable to pay for their passage or even cover the fare for the taxi they had been using to get around while looking for help. When Shelley suddenly left, the paperwork to transfer part of his income to Harriet was still only in progress, and he had, without considering the consequences, written to his bank from Switzerland, instructing them to cover her requests for money, as much as his account would allow. She must have taken full advantage of this permission because now he realized he could only get the money he needed by asking her for it.

The relations between Shelley and Harriet, must, at first, have seemed to Mary as incomprehensible as they still do to readers of the Journal. Their interviews, necessarily very frequent in the next few months, were, on the whole, quite friendly. Shelley was kind and perfectly ingenuous and sincere; Harriet was sometimes “civil” and good tempered, sometimes cross and provoking. But on neither side was there any pretence of deep pain, of wounded pride or bitter constraint.

The relationship between Shelley and Harriet must have initially seemed as confusing to Mary as it still does to readers of the Journal. Their meetings, which were bound to be quite frequent in the following months, were generally friendly. Shelley was kind, completely open, and sincere; Harriet was occasionally polite and good-natured, but at times irritable and challenging. However, neither of them pretended to feel deep hurt, wounded pride, or bitter restraint.

Journal, Tuesday, September 13.—We arrive at Gravesend, and with great difficulty prevail on the captain to trust us. We go by boat to London; take a coach; call on Hookham. T. H. not at home. C. treats us very ill. Call at Voisey’s. Henry goes to Harriet. Shelley calls on her, whilst poor Mary and Jane are left in the coach for two whole hours. Our debt is discharged. Shelley gets clothes for himself. Go to Strafford Hotel, dine, and go to bed.

Journal, Tuesday, September 13.—We arrive at Gravesend and, with a lot of effort, convince the captain to trust us. We take a boat to London, hop in a cab, and pay a visit to Hookham. T. H. isn’t home. C. treats us quite poorly. We stop by Voisey’s. Henry goes to see Harriet. Shelley visits her while poor Mary and Jane wait in the cab for two whole hours. We settle our debt. Shelley buys some clothes for himself. We go to the Strafford Hotel, have dinner, and head to bed.

Wednesday, September 14.—Talk and read the newspaper. Shelley calls on Harriet, who is certainly a very odd creature; he writes several letters; calls on Hookham, and brings home Wordsworth’s Excursion, of which we read a part, much [Pg 81]disappointed. He is a slave. Shelley engages lodgings, to which we remove in the evening.

Wednesday, September 14.—We talk and read the newspaper. Shelley stops by to see Harriet, who is definitely a very strange person; he writes a few letters; visits Hookham, and brings home Wordsworth’s Excursion, which we read part of, feeling quite [Pg 81]disappointed. He is trapped. Shelley books rooms, and we move in the evening.

Shelley now lost no time in putting himself in communication with Skinner Street, and on the first day after they settled in their new lodgings he addressed a letter to Godwin.

Shelley quickly got in touch with Skinner Street, and on the first day after they moved into their new place, he wrote a letter to Godwin.

 

 


CHAPTER VII

September 1814-May 1816

Sept 1814-May 1816

Whatever may have been Godwin’s degree of responsibility for the opinions which had enabled Shelley to elope in all good faith with his daughter, and which saved her from serious scruple in eloping with Shelley, it would be impossible not to sympathise with the father’s feelings after the event.

Whatever Godwin's level of responsibility was for the beliefs that allowed Shelley to elope in good faith with his daughter, and which helped her avoid serious doubts about running away with Shelley, it's hard not to empathize with the father's feelings after the fact.

People do not resent those misfortunes least which they have helped to bring on themselves, and no one ever derived less consolation from his own theories than did Godwin from his, as soon as they were unpleasantly put into practice. He had done little to win his daughter’s confidence, but he was keenly wounded by the proof she had given of its absence. His pride, as well as his affection, had suffered a serious blow through her departure and that of Jane. For a philosopher like him, accustomed to be looked up to and consulted on matters of education, such a failure in his own family was a public stigma. False[Pg 83] and malicious reports got about, which had an additional and peculiar sting from their originating partly in his well-known impecuniosity. It was currently rumoured that he had sold the two girls to Shelley for £800 and £700 respectively. No wonder that Godwin, accustomed to look down from a lofty altitude on such minor matters as money and indebtedness, felt now that he could not hold up his head. He shunned his old friends, and they, for the most part, felt this and avoided him. His home was embittered and spoilt. Mrs. Godwin, incensed at Jane’s conduct, vented her wrath in abuse and invective on Shelley and Mary.

People don't feel less resentment about the misfortunes they’ve contributed to themselves, and no one has ever found less comfort in their own theories than Godwin did when they were uncomfortably put into action. He hadn’t done much to earn his daughter’s trust, but he was deeply hurt by the clear evidence of its absence. His pride, as well as his affection, took a serious hit with her departure and that of Jane. For a philosopher like him, who was used to being respected and consulted on educational matters, such a failure in his own family was a public disgrace. False [Pg 83] and malicious rumors spread, stinging even more because they partly stemmed from his well-known financial struggles. It was widely rumored that he had sold the two girls to Shelley for £800 and £700 each. No wonder Godwin, who was used to looking down from a high pedestal on trivial issues like money and debt, now felt he couldn’t hold his head up high. He avoided his old friends, and most of them sensed this and kept their distance. His home life was bitter and ruined. Mrs. Godwin, furious about Jane’s actions, unleashed her anger in harsh words against Shelley and Mary.

No one has thought it worth while to record how poor Fanny was affected by the first news of the family calamity. It must have reached her in Ireland, and her subsequent return home was dismal indeed. The loss of her only sister was a bitter grief to her; and, strong as was her disapproval of that sister’s conduct, it must have given her a pang to feel that the culpable Jane had enjoyed Shelley’s and Mary’s confidence, while she who loved them with a really unselfish love, had been excluded from it. What could she now say or do to cheer Godwin? How parry Mrs. Godwin’s inconsiderate and intemperate complaints and innuendos? No doubt Fanny had often stood up for Mary with her[Pg 84] stepmother, and now Mary herself had cut the ground from under her feet.

No one has thought it worth recording how deeply Fanny was affected by the first news of the family tragedy. It must have reached her in Ireland, and her subsequent return home was truly miserable. The loss of her only sister was a profound sorrow for her; and, although she strongly disapproved of that sister’s actions, it must have hurt her to realize that the blameworthy Jane had had Shelley’s and Mary’s trust, while she, who loved them with a genuinely selfless love, had been left out. What could she possibly say or do to comfort Godwin? How could she respond to Mrs. Godwin’s thoughtless and angry complaints and insinuations? No doubt Fanny had often defended Mary to her[Pg 84] stepmother, and now Mary herself had undermined her support.

Charles Clairmont was at home again; ostensibly on the plea of helping in the publishing business, but as a fact idling about, on the lookout for some lucky opening. He cared no more than did Jane for the family (including his own mother) in Skinner Street: like every Clairmont, he was an adventurer, and promptly transferred his sympathies to any point which suited himself. To crown all, William, the youngest son, had become infected with the spirit of revolt, and had, as Godwin expresses it, “eloped for two nights,” giving his family no little anxiety.

Charles Clairmont was back home again; supposedly to help with the publishing business, but in reality, he was just hanging around, looking for a lucky break. He cared no more about the family (including his own mother) in Skinner Street than Jane did: like every Clairmont, he was an adventurer and quickly shifted his loyalties to whatever suited him. To top it off, William, the youngest son, had caught the spirit of rebellion and had, as Godwin puts it, “run away for two nights,” causing his family quite a bit of worry.

The first and immediate result of Shelley’s letter to Godwin was a visit to his windows by Mrs. Godwin and Fanny, who tried in this way to get a surreptitious peep at the three truants. Shelley went out to them, but they would not speak to him. Late that evening, however, Charles Clairmont appeared. He was to be another thorn in the side of the interdicted yet indispensable Shelley. He did not mind having a foot in each camp, and had no scruples about coming as often and staying as long as he liked, or in retailing a large amount of gossip. They discussed William’s escapade, and the various plans for the immuring of Jane, if she could be[Pg 85] caught. This did not predispose Jane to listen to the overtures subsequently made to her from time to time by her relatives.

The first and most immediate result of Shelley’s letter to Godwin was a visit to his windows by Mrs. Godwin and Fanny, who tried to sneak a peek at the three runaways. Shelley went out to meet them, but they wouldn't talk to him. Later that evening, though, Charles Clairmont showed up. He would become another annoyance for the banned yet essential Shelley. He didn't mind being part of both sides and had no problem coming over as often as he wanted or staying as long as he liked, and he shared a lot of gossip. They talked about William’s escapade and various plans for how to confine Jane, if they could actually catch her. This didn't make Jane any more inclined to listen to the advances her relatives would make to her from time to time.

Godwin replied to Shelley’s letter, but declined all further communication with him except through a solicitor. Mrs. Godwin’s spirit of rancour was such that, several weeks later, she, on one occasion, forbade Fanny to come down to dinner because she had received a lock of Mary’s hair, probably conveyed to her by Charles Clairmont, who, in return, did not fail to inform Mary of the whole story. In spite, however, of this vehement show of animosity, Shelley was kept through one channel or another only too well informed of Godwin’s affairs. Indeed, he was never suffered to forget them for long at a time. No sign of impatience or resentment ever appears in his journal or letters. Not only was Godwin the father of his beloved, but he was still, to Shelley, the fountain-head of wisdom, philosophy, and inspiration. Mary, too, was devoted to her father, and never wavered in her conviction that his inimical attitude proceeded from no impulse of his own mind, but that he was upheld in it by the influence and interference of Mrs. Godwin.

Godwin responded to Shelley’s letter but refused to communicate with him again except through a lawyer. Mrs. Godwin was so full of bitterness that, several weeks later, she once forbade Fanny from coming down to dinner because she had received a lock of Mary’s hair, likely sent by Charles Clairmont, who made sure to tell Mary the whole story. Despite this intense display of hostility, Shelley was kept well informed about Godwin’s matters through various channels. In fact, he was never allowed to forget them for long. His journal and letters show no sign of impatience or resentment. Not only was Godwin the father of his beloved, but he also remained, to Shelley, a source of wisdom, philosophy, and inspiration. Mary was also devoted to her father and never wavered in her belief that his antagonistic behavior wasn’t driven by his own thoughts but rather influenced and instigated by Mrs. Godwin.

The journal of Shelley and Mary for the next few months is, in its extreme simplicity, a curious record of a most uncomfortable time; a medley of[Pg 86] lodgings, lawyers, money-lenders, bailiffs, wild schemes, and literary pursuits. Penniless themselves, they were yet responsible for hundreds and thousands of pounds of other people’s debts; there was Harriet running up bills at shops and hotels and sending her creditors on to Shelley; Godwin perpetually threatened with bankruptcy, refusing to see the man who had robbed him of his daughter, yet with literally no other hope of support but his help; Jane Clairmont now, as for years to come, entirely dependent on them for everything; Shelley’s friends quartering themselves on him all day and every day, often taking advantage of his love of society and intellectual friction, of Mary’s youth and inexperience and compliant good-nature, to live at his expense, and, in one case at least, to obtain from him money which he really had not got, and could only borrow, at ruinous interest, on his expectations. He had frequently to be in hiding from bailiffs, change his lodgings, sleep at friends’ houses or at different hotels, getting his letters when he could make a stealthy appointment to meet Mary, perhaps at St. Paul’s, perhaps at some street corner or outside some coffee-house,—anywhere where he might escape observation. He was not always certain how far he could rely on those whom he had considered his friends, such as the brothers Hookham. Rightly or wrongly, he was led to imagine that[Pg 87] Harriet, from motives of revenge, was bent on ruining Godwin, and that for this purpose she would aid and abet in his own arrest, by persuading the Hookhams in such a case to refuse bail. The rumour of this conspiracy was conveyed to the Shelleys in a note from Fanny, who, for Godwin’s sake and theirs, broke through the stern embargo laid on all communication.

The journal of Shelley and Mary for the next few months is, in its extreme simplicity, a curious record of a very uncomfortable time; a mix of[Pg 86] different places to stay, lawyers, moneylenders, bailiffs, wild schemes, and literary activities. Even though they were broke, they were responsible for hundreds and thousands of pounds in other people’s debts; there was Harriet racking up bills at shops and hotels and sending her creditors to Shelley; Godwin was constantly threatened with bankruptcy, refusing to see the man who had taken his daughter, yet had literally no other hope of support but his help; Jane Clairmont was now, as she would be for years to come, completely dependent on them for everything; Shelley’s friends were crashing at his place all day, every day, often taking advantage of his love for socializing and intellectual discussions, and of Mary’s youth, inexperience, and accommodating nature, to live at his expense. In one case, at least, they even got money from him that he really didn’t have and could only borrow at outrageous interest, based on his future earnings. He often had to hide from bailiffs, change his lodgings, sleep at friends’ houses or at different hotels, getting his letters when he could stealthily arrange to meet Mary, maybe at St. Paul’s, maybe at some street corner, or outside some coffee shop—anywhere he could avoid being seen. He wasn’t always sure how much he could trust those he thought were his friends, like the brothers Hookham. Right or wrong, he was led to believe that[Pg 87] Harriet, out of revenge, was determined to ruin Godwin, and that for this reason she would help and encourage his own arrest by convincing the Hookhams to deny bail in such a situation. The rumor about this conspiracy reached the Shelleys in a note from Fanny, who, for Godwin's sake and theirs, broke through the strict ban on all communication.

Yet through all these troubles and bewilderments there went on a perpetual under-current of reading and study, thought and discussion. The actual existence was there, and all these external accidents of circumstance, the realities in ordinary lives were, in these extraordinary lives, treated really as accidents, as passing hindrances to serious purpose, and no more.

Yet throughout all these troubles and confusions, there was a constant flow of reading, studying, thinking, and discussing. Actual existence was present, and all these external circumstances, the realities of everyday life, were viewed in these extraordinary lives as mere accidents, temporary obstacles to serious goals, and nothing more.

Nothing but Mary’s true love for Shelley and perfect happiness with him could have tided her over this time. Youth, however, was a wonderful helper, added to the unusual intellectual vigour and vivacity which made it possible for her, as it would be to few girls of seventeen, to forget the daily worries of life in reading and study. Perhaps at no time was the even balance of her nature more clearly manifested than now, when, after living through a romance that will last in story as long as the name of Shelley, her existence revolutionised, her sensibilities preternaturally stimulated, having taken, as it were, a life’s experiences by[Pg 88] cumulation in a few months; weak and depressed in health, too, she still had sufficient energy and self-control to apply herself to a solid course of intellectual training.

Nothing but Mary’s genuine love for Shelley and her complete happiness with him could have seen her through this time. Youth, however, was a fantastic ally, combined with the unique intellectual strength and energy that allowed her, unlike most girls her age, to escape the daily stresses of life through reading and studying. Perhaps at no point was the balance of her character more evident than now, after experiencing a romance that will be remembered as long as Shelley’s name, her life transformed, her emotions intensely heightened, having gained what felt like a lifetime's worth of experiences in just a few months; even though she was weak and unwell, she still had enough energy and self-discipline to focus on a rigorous course of intellectual development.

Jane’s presence added to their unsettlement, although at times it may have afforded them some amusement. Wilful, fanciful, with a sense of humour and many good impulses, but with that decided dash of charlatanism which characterised the Clairmonts, and little true sensibility, she was a willing disciple for any wild flights of fancy, and a keen participator in all impossible projects and harum-scarum makeshifts. Her presence stimulated and enlivened Shelley, her whims and fancies did not seriously affect, beyond amusing him, and she was an indefatigable companion for him in his walks and wanderings, now that Mary was becoming less and less able to go about. To Mary, however, she must often have been an incubus, a perpetual third, and one who, if sometimes useful, often gave a great deal of trouble too. She did not bring to Mary, as she did to Shelley, the charm of novelty; nor does the unfolding of one girl’s character present to another girl whose character is also in process of development such attractive problems as it does to a young and speculative man. Mary was too noble by nature and too perfectly in accord with Shelley to indulge in actual jealousy of Jane’s companionship with[Pg 89] him; still, she must often have had a weary time when those two were scouring the town on their multifarious errands; misunderstandings, also, would occur, only to be removed by long and patient explanation. Jane (or “Clara,” as about this time she elected to call herself, in preference to her own less romantic name) was hardly more than a child, and in some respects a very childish child. Excitable and nervous, she had no idea of putting constraint upon herself for others’ sake, and gave her neighbours very little rest, as she preferred any amount of scenes to humdrum quiet. She and Shelley would sit up half the night, amusing themselves with wild speculations, natural and supernatural, till she would go off into hysterics or trances, or, when she had at last gone to bed, would walk in her sleep, see phantoms, and frighten them all with her terrors. In the end she was invariably brought to poor Mary, who, delicate in health, had gone early to rest, but had to bestir herself to bring Jane to reason, and to “console her with her all-powerful benevolence,” as Shelley describes it.

Jane's presence added to their unease, although at times it might have given them some amusement. Headstrong and imaginative, with a sense of humor and many good qualities, but with that distinct hint of deception that characterized the Clairmonts, and little genuine sensitivity, she was eager to join in any wild flights of fancy and enthusiastically participated in all impossible projects and chaotic schemes. Her presence energized and excited Shelley; her whims and fancies didn’t seriously impact him beyond providing amusement, and she was an unflagging companion for him in his walks and adventures, now that Mary was becoming less and less able to get around. For Mary, however, she must often have felt like a burden, a constant third, and while sometimes useful, she often caused a great deal of trouble too. She didn’t bring to Mary the novelty that she brought to Shelley; nor does the unfolding of one girl’s character provide as intriguing problems for another girl, who is also developing, as it does for a young and curious man. Mary was too noble by nature and too perfectly in tune with Shelley to feel actual jealousy over Jane’s companionship with[Pg 89] him; still, she must have found it exhausting when those two were racing around town on their various errands; misunderstandings would also arise, only to be resolved by long and patient explanations. Jane (or “Clara,” as she chose to call herself around this time, preferring it to her less romantic name) was hardly more than a child, and in many ways quite childish. Highly excitable and nervous, she had no concept of restraining herself for others' sake, and bothered her neighbors since she preferred chaos to boring calm. She and Shelley would stay up half the night, entertaining themselves with wild ideas about the natural and supernatural, until she would either go into hysterics or fall into trances, or, when she finally went to bed, would sleepwalk, see apparitions, and terrify everyone with her fears. In the end, she would always be brought back to poor Mary, who, delicate in health, had gone to bed early, but had to rouse herself to bring Jane to reason and to "console her with her all-powerful benevolence," as Shelley put it.

Every page of the journal testifies to the extreme youth of the writers; likely and unlikely events are chronicled with equal simplicity. Where all is new, one thing is not more startling than another; and the commonplaces of everyday life may afford more occasion for [Pg 90]surprise than the strangest anomalies. Specimens only of the diary can be given here, and they are best given without comment.

Every page of the journal shows the extreme youth of the writers; likely and unlikely events are recorded with the same simplicity. When everything is new, nothing is more surprising than anything else; even the ordinary moments of daily life can bring more surprise than the weirdest anomalies. Only a few excerpts from the diary can be provided here, and it’s best to share them without any commentary.

Sunday, September 18.—Mary receives her first lesson in Greek. She reads the Curse of Kehama, while Shelley walks out with Peacock, who dines. Shelley walks part of the way home with him. Curious account of Harriet. We talk, study a little Greek, and go to bed.

Sunday, September 18.—Mary gets her first Greek lesson. She reads the Curse of Kehama, while Shelley goes out with Peacock, who has dinner. Shelley walks part of the way home with him. There's an interesting story about Harriet. We chat, study a bit of Greek, and then go to bed.

Tuesday, September 20.—Shelley writes to Hookham and Tavernier; goes with Hookham to Ballachy’s. Mary reads Political Justice all the morning. Study Greek. In the evening Shelley reads Thalaba aloud.

Tuesday, September 20.—Shelley writes to Hookham and Tavernier; goes with Hookham to Ballachy’s. Mary reads Political Justice all morning. Studies Greek. In the evening, Shelley reads Thalaba out loud.

Monday, September 26.—Shelley goes with Peacock to Ballachy’s, and engages lodgings at Pancras. Visit from Mrs. Pringer. Read Political Justice and the Empire of the Nairs.

Monday, September 26.—Shelley goes with Peacock to Ballachy’s and books a place to stay at Pancras. A visit from Mrs. Pringer. Reads Political Justice and The Empire of the Nairs.

Tuesday, September 21.—Read Political Justice; finish the Nairs; pack up and go to our lodgings in Somers Town.

Tuesday, September 21.—Read Political Justice; finish the Nairs; pack up and head to our place in Somers Town.

Friday, September 30.—After breakfast walk to Hampstead Heath. Discuss the possibility of converting and liberating two heiresses; arrange a plan on the subject.... Peacock calls; talk with him concerning the heiresses and Marian, arrange his marriage.

Friday, September 30.—After breakfast, walk to Hampstead Heath. Discuss the potential of converting and liberating two heiresses; come up with a plan about it.... Peacock calls; talk with him about the heiresses and Marian, organize his marriage.

Sunday, October 2.—Peacock comes after breakfast; walk over Primrose Hill; sail little boats; return a little before four; talk. Read Political Justice in the evening; talk.

Sunday, October 2.—Peacock comes over after breakfast; we walk on Primrose Hill; sail little boats; return just before four; chat. Read Political Justice in the evening; chat.

Monday, October 3.—Read Political Justice. Hookham calls. Walk with Peacock to the Lake of Nangis and set off little fire-boats. After dinner talk and let off fireworks. Talk of the west of Ireland plan.

Monday, October 3.—Read Political Justice. Hookham stops by. Walk with Peacock to the Lake of Nangis and launch some little fire-boats. After dinner, we talk and set off fireworks. Discuss the plan for the west of Ireland.

Wednesday, October 5.—Peacock at breakfast. Walk to the Lake of Nangis and sail fire-boats. Read Political Justice. Shelley reads the Ancient Mariner aloud. Letter from Harriet, very civil. £400 for £2400.

Wednesday, October 5.—Peacock at breakfast. Walk to the Lake of Nangis and sail fire-boats. Read Political Justice. Shelley reads the Ancient Mariner out loud. Letter from Harriet, very polite. £400 for £2400.

Friday, October 7 (Shelley).—Read Political Justice. Peacock calls. Jane, for some reason, refuses to walk. We[Pg 91] traverse the fields towards Hampstead. Under an expansive oak lies a dead calf; the cow, lean from grief, is watching it. (Contemplate subject for poem.) The sunset is beautiful. Return at 9. Peacock departs. Mary goes to bed at half-past 8; Shelley sits up with Jane. Talk of oppression and reform, of cutting squares of skin from the soldiers’ backs. Jane states her conception of the subterranean community of women. Talk of Hogg, Harriet, Miss Hitchener, etc. At 1 o’clock Shelley observes that it is the witching time of night; he inquires soon after if it is not horrible to feel the silence of night tingling in our ears; in half an hour the question is repeated in a different form; at 2 they retire awestruck and hardly daring to breathe. Shelley says to Jane, “Good-night;” his hand is leaning on the table; he is conscious of an expression in his countenance which he cannot repress. Jane hesitates. “Good-night” again. She still hesitates.

Friday, October 7 (Shelley).—Read Political Justice. Peacock stops by. For some reason, Jane refuses to walk. We[Pg 91] cross the fields toward Hampstead. Under a big oak tree lies a dead calf; the grieving cow, thin from sorrow, is watching it. (Consider this for a poem.) The sunset is beautiful. We return at 9. Peacock leaves. Mary goes to bed at 8:30; Shelley stays up with Jane. They talk about oppression and reform, about cutting pieces of skin from the soldiers’ backs. Jane shares her idea of the underground community of women. They chat about Hogg, Harriet, Miss Hitchener, and others. At 1 o’clock, Shelley notes that it’s the witching hour; he soon asks if it isn’t terrible to feel the silence of the night tingling in our ears. Half an hour later, he asks the same question in a different way; at 2, they retire, in awe and hardly daring to breathe. Shelley says to Jane, “Good-night;” his hand rests on the table; he senses an expression on his face he can't hide. Jane hesitates. “Good-night” again. She still hesitates.

“Did you ever read the tragedy of Orra?” said Shelley.

“Have you ever read the tragedy of Orra?” Shelley asked.

“Yes. How horribly you look!—take your eyes off.”

“Yes. You look terrible!—take your eyes away.”

“Good-night” again, and Jane runs to her room. Shelley, unable to sleep, kissed Mary, and prepared to sit beside her and read till morning, when rapid footsteps descended the stairs. Jane was there; her countenance was distorted most unnaturally by horrible dismay—it beamed with a whiteness that seemed almost like light; her lips and cheeks were of one deadly hue; the skin of her face and forehead was drawn into innumerable wrinkles—the lineaments of terror that could not be contained; her hair came prominent and erect; her eyes were wide and staring, drawn almost from the sockets by the convulsion of the muscles; the eyelids were forced in, and the eyeballs, without any relief, seemed as if they had been newly inserted, in ghastly sport, in the sockets of a lifeless head. This frightful spectacle endured but for a few moments—it was displaced by terror and confusion, violent indeed, and full of dismay, but human. She asked me if I had touched her pillow (her tone was that of dreadful alarm). I said, “No, no! if you will come into the room I will tell you.”[Pg 92] I informed her of Mary’s pregnancy; this seemed to check her violence. She told me that a pillow placed upon her bed had been removed, in the moment that she turned her eyes away to a chair at some distance, and evidently by no human power. She was positive as to the facts of her self-possession and calmness. Her manner convinced me that she was not deceived. We continued to sit by the fire, at intervals engaging in awful conversation relative to the nature of these mysteries. I read part of Alexy; I repeated one of my own poems. Our conversation, though intentionally directed to other topics, irresistibly recurred to these. Our candles burned low; we feared they would not last until daylight. Just as the dawn was struggling with moonlight, Jane remarked in me that unutterable expression which had affected her with so much horror before; she described it as expressing a mixture of deep sadness and conscious power over her. I covered my face with my hands, and spoke to her in the most studied gentleness. It was ineffectual; her horror and agony increased even to the most dreadful convulsions. She shrieked and writhed on the floor. I ran to Mary; I communicated in few words the state of Jane. I brought her to Mary. The convulsions gradually ceased, and she slept. At daybreak we examined her apartment and found her pillow on the chair.

“Good night” again, and Jane runs to her room. Shelley, unable to sleep, kissed Mary and got ready to sit beside her and read until morning when loud footsteps came down the stairs. Jane appeared; her face was twisted in a way that was deeply unsettling, almost glowing white; her lips and cheeks were the same deathly color; the skin on her face and forehead was wrinkled with terror that she couldn't hide; her hair stood out wildly; her eyes were wide and staring, almost popping out from the tension in her muscles; her eyelids were forced in, and her eyeballs looked like they had just been placed in the empty sockets of a lifeless head in a macabre joke. This horrifying sight lasted only a moment—it was replaced by a human-like terror and confusion, truly violent and filled with dread. She asked me if I had touched her pillow (there was a tone of awful alarm in her voice). I replied, “No, no! If you come into the room, I’ll tell you.” I told her about Mary’s pregnancy; this seemed to calm her down. She told me that a pillow on her bed had been moved while she looked away at a chair some distance away, and it was clearly done by no human hand. She was sure about her own calmness and poise. Her demeanor convinced me that she was not mistaken. We continued to sit by the fire, occasionally engaging in chilling discussions about the nature of these mysteries. I read part of Alexy; I recited one of my own poems. Our conversation, although intentionally focused on other topics, inevitably returned to these subjects. Our candles burned low; we worried they wouldn't last until dawn. Just as the first light of day was starting to push through the moonlight, Jane noticed that same indescribable expression on my face that had terrified her before; she described it as showing a mix of deep sadness and a sense of control over her. I covered my face with my hands and spoke to her with the utmost gentleness. It didn’t help; her horror and anguish escalated into dreadful convulsions. She screamed and twisted on the floor. I rushed to Mary and quickly informed her of Jane's state. I brought her to Mary. The convulsions eventually slowed down, and she fell asleep. At daybreak, we checked her room and found her pillow on the chair.

Saturday, October 8 (Mary).—Read Political Justice. We walked out; when we return Shelley talks with Jane, and I read Wrongs of Women. In the evening we talk and read.

Saturday, October 8 (Mary).—Read Political Justice. We went for a walk; when we got back, Shelley talks with Jane, and I read Wrongs of Women. In the evening, we chat and read.

Tuesday, October 11.—Read Political Justice. Shelley goes to the Westminster Insurance Office. Study Greek. Peacock dines. Receive a refusal about the money....

Tuesday, October 11.—Read Political Justice. Shelley heads to the Westminster Insurance Office. Study Greek. Peacock has dinner. Get a rejection about the money....

Have a good-humoured letter from Harriet, and a cold and even sarcastic one from Mrs. Boinville. Shelley reads the History of the Illuminati, out of Barruel, to us.

I received a cheerful letter from Harriet and a distant, even sarcastic one from Mrs. Boinville. Shelley reads us the History of the Illuminati by Barruel.

Wednesday, October 12.—Read Political Justice. A letter from Marshall; Jane goes there. When she comes home we go to Cheapside; returning, an occurrence. Deliberation until 7; burn the letter; sleep early.

Wednesday, October 12.—Read Political Justice. I got a letter from Marshall; Jane went there. When she gets back, we head to Cheapside; on the way back, something happens. We think it over until 7; burn the letter; go to bed early.

[Pg 93]Thursday, October 13.—Communicate the burning of the letter. Much dispute and discussion concerning its probable contents. Alarm. Determine to quit London; send for £5 from Hookham. Change our resolution. Go to the play. The extreme depravity and disgusting nature of the scene; the inefficacy of acting to encourage or maintain the delusion. The loathsome sight of men personating characters which do not and cannot belong to them. Shelley displeased with what he saw of Kean. Return. Alarm. We sleep at the Stratford Hotel.

[Pg 93]Thursday, October 13.—Talk about burning the letter. A lot of arguments and conversations about what it might say. Feeling anxious. Decide to leave London; ask Hookham for £5. Change our minds. Go to the theater. The extreme depravity and disgusting nature of the performance; acting does nothing to support or maintain the illusion. It’s revolting to see men playing roles that don’t suit them. Shelley was unhappy with what he saw from Kean. Return. Anxious. We sleep at the Stratford Hotel.

Friday, October 14 (Shelley).—Jane’s insensibility and incapacity for the slightest degree of friendship. The feelings occasioned by this discovery prevent me from maintaining any measure in security. This highly incorrect; subversion of the first principles of true philosophy; characters, particularly those which are unformed, may change. Beware of weakly giving way to trivial sympathies. Content yourself with one great affection—with a single mighty hope; let the rest of mankind be the subjects of your benevolence, your justice, and, as human beings, of your sensibility; but, as you value many hours of peace, never suffer more than one even to approach the hallowed circle. Nothing should shake the truly great spirit which is not sufficiently mighty to destroy it.

Friday, October 14 (Shelley).—Jane’s lack of feeling and inability to form even the smallest friendship. The emotions caused by this realization make it hard for me to feel secure. This is a serious distortion of the fundamental principles of true philosophy; characters, especially those that are still developing, can change. Be cautious not to easily bend to minor sympathies. Settle for one deep love—with a single powerful hope; let the rest of humanity receive your kindness, your fairness, and, as fellow humans, your empathy; but, if you value your peace of mind, never allow more than one to enter the sacred space of your heart. Nothing should disturb a truly great spirit unless it has the strength to annihilate it.

Peacock calls. I take some interest in this man, but no possible conduct of his would disturb my tranquillity.... Converse with Jane; her mind unsettled; her character unformed; occasion of hope from some instances of softness and feeling; she is not entirely insensible to concessions, new proofs that the most exalted philosophy, the truest virtue, consists in an habitual contempt of self; a subduing of all angry feelings; a sacrifice of pride and selfishness. When you attempt benefit to either an individual or a community, abstain from imputing it as an error that they despise or overlook your virtue. These are incidental reflections which arise only indirectly from the circumstances recorded.

Peacock calls. I have some interest in this guy, but nothing he does can shake my calm... Talking with Jane; her thoughts are all over the place; her character is still developing; there are moments of hope from some signs of sensitivity and compassion; she's not completely unaware of what it means to compromise, new reminders that the highest philosophy and the truest virtue lie in a consistent disregard for oneself; controlling all angry feelings; letting go of pride and selfishness. When you try to help either an individual or a community, don’t take it personally if they ignore or overlook your goodness. These are just random thoughts that come up because of the situations mentioned.

Walk with Peacock to the pond; talk of Marian and Greek metre. Peacock dines. In the evening read Cicero and the[Pg 94] Paradoxa. Night comes; Jane walks in her sleep, and groans horribly; listen for two hours; at length bring her to Mary. Begin Julius, and finish the little volume of Cicero.

Walk with Peacock to the pond; talk about Marian and Greek meter. Peacock has dinner. In the evening, read Cicero and the[Pg 94] Paradoxa. Night falls; Jane sleepwalks and groans painfully; listen for two hours; eventually bring her to Mary. Start Julius, and finish the small book of Cicero.

The next morning the chimney board in Jane’s room is found to have walked leisurely into the middle of the room, accompanied by the pillow, who, being very sleepy, tried to get into bed again, but sat down on his back.

The next morning, the chimney board in Jane’s room was found to have casually moved to the center of the room, along with the pillow, which, feeling very sleepy, tried to get back into bed but instead ended up sitting on his back.

Saturday, October 15 (Mary).—After breakfast read Political Justice. Shelley goes with Peacock to Ballachy’s. A disappointment; it is put off till Monday. They then go to Homerton. Finish St. Leon. Jane writes to Marshall. A letter from my Father. Talking; Jane and I walk out. Shelley and Peacock return at 6. Shelley advises Jane not to go. Jane’s letter to my Father. A refusal. Talk about going away, and, as usual, settle nothing.

Saturday, October 15 (Mary).—After breakfast, I read Political Justice. Shelley heads to Ballachy’s with Peacock. It's a letdown; the visit is postponed until Monday. They then go to Homerton. I finish St. Leon. Jane writes to Marshall. I receive a letter from my dad. We talk; Jane and I take a walk. Shelley and Peacock come back at 6. Shelley advises Jane not to go. Jane's letter to my dad. A refusal. We discuss leaving, and, as usual, we decide nothing.

Wednesday, October 19.—Finish Political Justice, read Caleb Williams. Shelley goes to the city, and meets with a total failure. Send to Hookham. Shelley reads a part of Comus aloud.

Wednesday, October 19.—Finish Political Justice, read Caleb Williams. Shelley goes to the city and has a complete failure. Send to Hookham. Shelley reads part of Comus out loud.

Thursday, October 20.—Shelley goes to the city. Finish Caleb Williams; read to Jane. Peacock calls; he has called on my father, who will not speak about Shelley to any one but an attorney. Oh! philosophy!...

Thursday, October 20.—Shelley goes to the city. I finish Caleb Williams; I read to Jane. Peacock stops by; he has visited my father, who won’t talk about Shelley to anyone except a lawyer. Oh! philosophy!...

Saturday, October 22.—Finish the Life of Alfieri. Go to the tomb (Mary Wollstonecraft’s), and read the Essay on Sepulchres there. Shelley is out all the morning at the lawyer’s, but nothing is done....

Saturday, October 22.—Finish the Life of Alfieri. Visit the tomb (Mary Wollstonecraft’s), and read the Essay on Sepulchres there. Shelley is out all morning at the lawyer’s, but nothing is done....

In the evening a letter from Fanny, warning us of the Hookhams. Jane and Shelley go after her; they find her, but Fanny runs away.

In the evening, we received a letter from Fanny, cautioning us about the Hookhams. Jane and Shelley go after her; they find her, but Fanny bolts.

Monday, October 24.—Read aloud to Jane. At 11 go out to meet Shelley. Walk up and down Fleet Street; call at Peacock’s; return to Fleet Street; call again at Peacock’s; return to Pancras; remain an hour or two. People call; I suppose bailiffs. Return to Peacock’s. Call at the coffee-house; see Shelley; he has been to Ballachy’s. Good hopes; to be decided Thursday morning. Return to Peacock’s; dine[Pg 95] there; get money. Return home in a coach; go to bed soon, tired to death.

Monday, October 24.—Read aloud to Jane. At 11, go out to meet Shelley. Walk up and down Fleet Street; stop by Peacock’s; go back to Fleet Street; visit Peacock’s again; head back to Pancras; stay for an hour or two. People stop by; I assume they’re bailiffs. Go back to Peacock’s. Stop by the coffeehouse; see Shelley; he has been to Ballachy’s. Good news; it will be decided Thursday morning. Return to Peacock’s; have dinner[Pg 95] there; get some money. Head home in a cab; go to bed early, exhausted.

Thursday, October 25.—Write to Shelley. Jane goes to Fanny.... Call at Peacock’s; go to the hotel; Shelley not there. Go back to Peacock’s. Peacock goes to Shelley. Meet Shelley in Holborn. Walk up and down Bartlett’s Buildings.... Come with him to Peacock’s; talk with him till 10; return to Pancras without him. Jane in the dumps all evening about going away.

Thursday, October 25.—Write to Shelley. Jane goes to Fanny.... Stop by Peacock’s; head to the hotel; Shelley isn’t there. Go back to Peacock’s. Peacock goes to Shelley. Meet Shelley in Holborn. Walk back and forth on Bartlett’s Buildings.... Join him at Peacock’s; chat with him until 10; head back to Pancras without him. Jane is in a bad mood all evening about leaving.

Wednesday, October 26.—A visit from Shelley’s old friends;[10] they go away much disappointed and very angry. He has written to T. Hookham to ask him to be bail. Return to Pancras about 4. Read all the evening.

Wednesday, October 26.—A visit from Shelley’s old friends;[10] they leave feeling really let down and quite upset. He has written to T. Hookham to ask him to be his guarantor. Return to Pancras around 4. Read the whole evening.

Thursday, October 27.—Write to Fanny all morning. We had received letters from Skinner Street in the morning. Fanny is very doleful, and C. C. contradicts in one line what he had said in the line before. After two go to St. Paul’s; meet Shelley; go with him in a coach to Hookham’s; H. is out; return; leave him and proceed to Pancras. He has not received a definitive answer from Ballachy; meet a money-lender, of whom I have some hopes. Read aloud to Jane in the evening. Jane goes to sleep. Write to Shelley. A letter comes enclosing a letter from Hookham consenting to justify bail. Harriet has been to work there against my Father.

Thursday, October 27.—Spent the whole morning writing to Fanny. We got letters from Skinner Street earlier today. Fanny is really down, and C. C. contradicts himself in one line compared to the one before. After two, I head to St. Paul’s; I meet Shelley and take a coach with him to Hookham’s; H. is out, so we go back, and I leave him to head to Pancras. He hasn't gotten a final answer from Ballachy; I meet with a money-lender, and I have some hopes for that. I read aloud to Jane in the evening, but she falls asleep. I write to Shelley. A letter arrives that includes one from Hookham agreeing to justify bail. Harriet has been working against my father there.

Tuesday, November 1.—Learn Greek all morning. Shelley goes to the ’Change. Jane calls.[11] People want their money; won’t send up dinner, and we are all very hungry. Jane goes to Hookham. Shelley and I talk about her character. Jane returns without money. Writes to Fanny about coming to see her; she can’t come. Writes to Charles. Goes to Peacock to send him to us with some eatables; he is out. Charles promises to see her. She returns to Pancras; he goes there, and tells the dismal state of the Skinner Street affairs. Shelley[Pg 96] goes to Peacock’s; comes home with cakes. Wait till T. Hookham sends money to pay the bill. Shelley returns to Pancras. Have tea, and go to bed. Shelley goes to Peacock’s to sleep.

Tuesday, November 1.—I study Greek all morning. Shelley heads to the stock exchange. Jane calls.[11] People are demanding their money; they won’t send up dinner, and we’re all really hungry. Jane goes to Hookham. Shelley and I discuss her character. Jane comes back without any money. She writes to Fanny about visiting; Fanny can’t make it. She writes to Charles. She goes to Peacock to send him to us with some food; he’s not there. Charles promises to see her. She returns to Pancras; he goes there and shares the grim situation with the Skinner Street matters. Shelley[Pg 96] goes to Peacock’s; he comes home with some cakes. We wait for T. Hookham to send money to cover the bill. Shelley goes back to Pancras. We have tea and then head to bed. Shelley goes to sleep at Peacock’s.

These are two specimens of the notes constantly passing between them.

These are two examples of the notes that are always exchanged between them.

Mary to Shelley.

Mary to Shelley.

25th October.

October 25.

For what a minute did I see you yesterday. Is this the way, my beloved, we are to live till the 6th? In the morning when I wake I turn to look on you. Dearest Shelley, you are solitary and uncomfortable. Why cannot I be with you, to cheer you and press you to my heart? Ah! my love, you have no friends; why, then, should you be torn from the only one who has affection for you? But I shall see you to-night, and this is the hope I shall live on through the day. Be happy, dear Shelley, and think of me! I know how tenderly you love me, and how you repine at your absence from me. When shall we be free of treachery? I send you the letter I told you of from Harriet, and a letter we received yesterday from Fanny; the history of this interview I will tell you when I come. I was so dreadfully tired yesterday that I was obliged to take a coach home. Forgive this extravagance, but I am so very weak at present, and I had been so agitated through the day, that I was not able to stand; a morning’s rest, however, will set me quite right again; I shall be well when I meet you this evening. Will you be at the door of the coffee-house at 5 o’clock, as it is disagreeable to go into those places. I shall be there exactly at that time, and we can go into St. Paul’s, where we can sit down.

For just a moment, I saw you yesterday. Is this how, my beloved, we are supposed to live until the 6th? In the morning when I wake up, I turn to look at you. Dearest Shelley, you are alone and uncomfortable. Why can’t I be with you, to comfort you and hold you close? Ah! my love, you have no friends; so why should you be separated from the only one who cares for you? But I will see you tonight, and that’s the hope I’ll hold on to all day. Be happy, dear Shelley, and think of me! I know how deeply you love me and how you miss being with me. When will we be free from this betrayal? I’m sending you the letter I mentioned from Harriet, as well as a letter we received yesterday from Fanny; I’ll tell you about this meeting when I arrive. I was so incredibly tired yesterday that I had to take a cab home. Please forgive this splurge, but I’m very weak right now, and I was so anxious throughout the day that I couldn’t stand; a morning’s rest should help me feel better; I’ll be fine when I see you this evening. Will you be at the coffee house door at 5 o'clock? It’s uncomfortable to go into those places. I’ll be there right on time, and we can go into St. Paul’s where we can sit down.

I send you Diogenes, as you have no books. Hookham was so ill-tempered as not to send the book I asked for. So this is the end of my letter, dearest love.

I’m sending you Diogenes, since you don’t have any books. Hookham was so rude that he didn’t send the book I requested. So that’s the end of my letter, my dearest.

What do they mean?[12] I detest Mrs. Godwin; she plagues[Pg 97] my father out of his life; and these——Well, no matter. Why will Godwin not follow the obvious bent of his affections, and be reconciled to us? No; his prejudices, the world, and she—all these forbid it. What am I to do? trust to time, of course, for what else can I do. Good-night, my love; to-morrow I will seal this blessing on your lips. Press me, your own Mary, to your heart. Perhaps she will one day have a father; till then be everything to me, love; and, indeed, I will be a good girl, and never vex you. I will learn Greek and——but when shall we meet when I may tell you all this, and you will so sweetly reward me? But good-night; I am wofully tired, and so sleepy. One kiss—well, that is enough—to-morrow!

What do they mean?[12] I can't stand Mrs. Godwin; she drives my father crazy; and these——Well, never mind. Why won’t Godwin just follow his heart and make up with us? No; his biases, the world, and her—all of them are in the way. What am I supposed to do? Wait for time to change things, of course, because what else can I do? Goodnight, my love; tomorrow I will seal this blessing with a kiss. Hold me, your own Mary, close to your heart. Maybe one day she’ll have a father; until then, be everything to me, love; and I promise I’ll be a good girl and never annoy you. I'll learn Greek and——but when will we meet so I can tell you all this, and you can reward me so sweetly? But goodnight; I’m really tired and so sleepy. Just one kiss—well, that’s enough—tomorrow!

 

Shelley to Mary.

Shelley to Mary.

28th October.

October 28.

My beloved Mary—I know not whether these transient meetings produce not as much pain as pleasure. What have I said? I do not mean it. I will not forget the sweet moments when I saw your eyes—the divine rapture of the few and fleeting kisses. Yet, indeed, this must cease; indeed, we must not part thus wretchedly to meet amid the comfortless tumult of business; to part I know not how.

My dear Mary—I don't know if these brief encounters bring more pain than joy. What have I said? I don't mean it. I won't forget the beautiful moments when I looked into your eyes—the bliss of those few and brief kisses. Yet, it must come to an end; we must not separate in such a miserable way only to meet again amid the hectic chaos of work; I don't know how to say goodbye.

Well, dearest love, to-morrow—to-morrow night. That eternal clock! Oh! that I could “fright the steeds of lazy-paced Time.” I do not think that I am less impatient now than formerly to repossess—to entirely engross—my own treasured love. It seems so unworthy a cause for the slightest separation. I could reconcile it to my own feelings to go to prison if they would cease to persecute us with interruptions. Would it not be better, my heavenly love, to creep into the loathliest cave so that we might be together.

Well, my dearest love, tomorrow—tomorrow night. That eternal clock! Oh! If only I could "scare the slow-moving horses of Time." I don't think I'm any less impatient now than I was before to totally reclaim—completely have—my beloved. It feels so unfair to be separated for even a moment. I could accept going to prison if it meant they would stop bothering us with interruptions. Wouldn't it be better, my divine love, to hide away in the ugliest cave just so we could be together?

Mary, love, we must be united; I will not part from you again after Saturday night. We must devise some scheme. I must return. Your thoughts alone can waken mine to energy; my mind without yours is dead and cold as the dark midnight river when the moon is down. It seems as if you[Pg 98] alone could shield me from impurity and vice. If I were absent from you long, I should shudder with horror at myself; my understanding becomes undisciplined without you. I believe I must become in Mary’s hands what Harriet was in mine. Yet how differently disposed—how devoted and affectionate—how, beyond measure, reverencing and adoring—the intelligence that governs me! I repent me of this simile; it is unjust; it is false. Nor do I mean that I consider you much my superior, evidently as you surpass me in originality and simplicity of mind. How divinely sweet a task it is to imitate each other’s excellences, and each moment to become wiser in this surpassing love, so that, constituting but one being, all real knowledge may be comprised in the maxim γνωθι σεαυτον—(know thyself)—with infinitely more justice than in its narrow and common application. I enclose you Hookham’s note; what do you think of it? My head aches; I am not well; I am tired with this comfortless estrangement from all that is dear to me. My own dearest love, good-night. I meet you in Staples Inn at twelve to-morrow—half an hour before twelve. I have written to Hooper and Sir J. Shelley.

Mary, my love, we need to be together; I won’t be away from you again after Saturday night. We need to come up with a plan. I have to come back. Only your thoughts can inspire me to take action; my mind without yours feels lifeless and cold, like a dark river at midnight when the moon is gone. It seems you alone can protect me from impurity and vice. If I were away from you for too long, I would be horrified at myself; my mind becomes restless without you. I think I must become to Mary what Harriet was to me. Yet we are so differently aligned—so devoted and loving—how truly respectful and adoring the intellect that drives me! I regret this comparison; it is unfair; it isn’t true. I don’t mean to suggest that I think you are significantly my superior, even though you obviously surpass me in originality and straightforwardness. What a beautifully sweet task it is to emulate each other’s virtues, growing wiser in this incredible love, so that as one entity, all true knowledge can be summed up in the phrase γνωθι σεαυτον—(know thyself)—with far greater accuracy than in its limited common use. I’m sending you Hookham’s note; what do you think of it? I have a headache; I’m not feeling well; I’m exhausted from this unbearable separation from everything I hold dear. My most beloved, goodnight. I’ll meet you at Staples Inn tomorrow at twelve—make it half an hour before. I’ve written to Hooper and Sir J. Shelley.

 

Journal, Thursday, November 3 (Mary).—Work; write to Shelley; read Greek grammar. Receive a letter from Mr. Booth; so all my hopes are over there. Ah! Isabel; I did not think you would act thus. Read and work in the evening. Receive a letter from Shelley. Write to him.

Journal, Thursday, November 3 (Mary).—Work; write to Shelley; read Greek grammar. Got a letter from Mr. Booth; so all my hopes there are gone. Ah! Isabel; I didn’t think you would do this. Read and work in the evening. Get a letter from Shelley. Write back to him.

[Letter not transcribed here.]

[Letter not transcribed here.]

Sunday, November 6.—Talk to Shelley. He writes a great heap of letters. Read part of St. Leon. Talk with him all evening; this is a day devoted to Love in idleness. Go to sleep early in the evening. Shelley goes away a little before 10.

Sunday, November 6.—Talk to Shelley. He writes a ton of letters. Read part of St. Leon. Spend the whole evening talking with him; this is a day dedicated to leisurely love. Go to bed early. Shelley leaves a bit before 10.

Wednesday, November 9.—Pack up all morning; leave Pancras about 3; call at Peacock’s for Shelley; Charles Clairmont has been for £8. Go to Nelson Square. Jane gloomy; she is very sullen with Shelley. Well, never mind, my love—we are happy.

Wednesday, November 9.—Pack up all morning; leave Pancras around 3; stop by Peacock’s for Shelley; Charles Clairmont has been for £8. Go to Nelson Square. Jane is gloomy; she is really upset with Shelley. Well, never mind, my love—we are happy.

Thursday, November 10.—Jane is not well, and does not[Pg 99] speak the whole day. We send to Peacock’s, but no good news arrives. Lambert has called there, and says he will write. Read a little of Petronius, a most detestable book. Shelley is out all the morning. In the evening read Louvet’s Memoirs—go to bed early. Shelley and Jane sit up till 12, talking; Shelley talks her into a good humour.

Thursday, November 10.—Jane isn't feeling well and doesn't[Pg 99] speak all day. We send to Peacock’s, but no good news comes back. Lambert went there and said he would write. I read a little of Petronius, which is a really awful book. Shelley is out all morning. In the evening, I read Louvet’s Memoirs and went to bed early. Shelley and Jane stay up until midnight talking; Shelley cheers her up.

Sunday, November 13.—Write in the morning; very unwell all day. Fanny sends a letter to Jane to come to Blackfriars Road; Jane cannot go. Fanny comes here; she will not see me; hear everything she says, however. They think my letter cold and indelicate! God bless them. Papa tells Fanny if she sees me he will never speak to her again; a blessed degree of liberty this! He has had a very impertinent letter from Christy Baxter. The reason she comes is to ask Jane to Skinner Street to see Mrs. Godwin, who they say is dying. Jane has no clothes. Fanny goes back to Skinner Street to get some. She returns. Jane goes with her. Shelley returns (he had been to Hookham’s); he disapproves. Write and read. In the evening talk with my love about a great many things. We receive a letter from Jane saying she is very happy, and she does not know when she will return. Turner has called at Skinner Street; he says it is too far to Nelson Square. I am unwell in the evening.

Sunday, November 13.—I wrote in the morning; felt really sick all day. Fanny sent a letter to Jane asking her to come to Blackfriars Road; Jane can't go. Fanny came here; she won’t see me, but I hear everything she says. They think my letter was cold and indelicate! God bless them. Papa told Fanny that if she sees me, he will never speak to her again; what a great amount of freedom this is! He received a very rude letter from Christy Baxter. The reason she came is to ask Jane to go to Skinner Street to see Mrs. Godwin, who they say is dying. Jane has no clothes. Fanny goes back to Skinner Street to get some. She returns, and Jane goes with her. Shelley comes back (he had been to Hookham’s); he doesn’t approve. I write and read. In the evening, I talk with my love about a lot of things. We get a letter from Jane saying she is very happy, and she doesn't know when she will come back. Turner stopped by Skinner Street; he says it’s too far to Nelson Square. I’m feeling unwell in the evening.

Journal, November 14 (Shelley).—Mary is unwell. Receive a note from Hogg; cloth from Clara. I wish this girl had a resolute mind. Without firmness understanding is impotent, and the truest principles unintelligible. Charles calls to confer concerning Lambert; walk with him. Go to ’Change, to Peacock’s, to Lambert’s; receive £30. In the evening Hogg calls; perhaps he still may be my friend, in spite of the radical differences of sympathy between us; he was pleased with Mary; this was the test by which I had previously determined to judge his character. We converse on many interesting subjects, and Mary’s illness disappears for a time.

Journal, November 14 (Shelley).—Mary is not feeling well. I get a note from Hogg; a package from Clara. I wish this girl had a stronger mind. Without determination, understanding is powerless, and the best principles are confusing. Charles comes by to discuss Lambert; I walk with him. We go to the Exchange, to Peacock’s, to Lambert’s; I receive £30. In the evening, Hogg visits; maybe he can still be my friend, despite our fundamental differences; he was happy to see Mary; that was the test I had previously decided to use to judge his character. We talk about many interesting topics, and for a while, Mary’s illness fades away.

Thursday, November 15 (Shelley).—Disgusting dreams have occupied the night.

Thursday, November 15 (Shelley).—I had some really unpleasant dreams last night.

(Mary).—Very unwell. Jane calls; converse with her.[Pg 100] She goes to Skinner Street; tells Papa that she will not return; comes back to Nelson Square with Shelley; calls at Peacock’s. Shelley read aloud to us in the evening out of Adolphus’s Lives.

(Mary).—Very sick. Jane stops by; chats with her.[Pg 100] She heads to Skinner Street; tells Dad that she won't be back; comes back to Nelson Square with Shelley; visits Peacock’s. Shelley read aloud to us in the evening from Adolphus’s Lives.

Wednesday, November 16.—Very ill all day. Shelley and Jane out all day shopping about the town. Shelley reads Edgar Huntley to us. Shelley and Jane go to Hookham’s. Hogg comes in the meantime; he stops all the evening. Shelley writes his critique till half-past 3.

Wednesday, November 16.—Feeling really sick all day. Shelley and Jane were out shopping in town all day. Shelley reads Edgar Huntley to us. Shelley and Jane go to Hookham’s. Hogg comes by in the meantime and stays the whole evening. Shelley works on his critique until 3:30 AM.

Saturday, November 19.—Very ill. Shelley and Jane go out to call at Mrs. Knapp’s; she receives Jane kindly; promises to come and see me. I go to bed early. Charles Clairmont calls in the evening, but I do not see him.

Saturday, November 19.—Very sick. Shelley and Jane go out to visit Mrs. Knapp; she greets Jane warmly and promises to come see me. I head to bed early. Charles Clairmont stops by in the evening, but I don’t see him.

Sunday, November 20.—Still very ill; get up very late. In the evening Shelley reads aloud out of the Female Revolutionary Plutarch. Hogg comes in the evening.... Get into an argument about virtue, in which Hogg makes a sad bungle; quite muddled on the point, I perceive.

Sunday, November 20.—Still feeling very unwell; I get up really late. In the evening, Shelley reads aloud from the Female Revolutionary Plutarch. Hogg shows up later... We get into a debate about virtue, where Hogg makes a real mess of it; I can tell he's pretty confused about the issue.

Tuesday, November 29.—Work all day. Heigh ho! Clara and Shelley go before breakfast to Parker’s. After breakfast, Shelley is as badly off as I am with my work, for he is out all day with those lawyers. In the evening Shelley and Jane go in search of Charles Clairmont; they cannot find him. Read Philip Stanley—very stupid.

Tuesday, November 29.—Worked all day. Ugh! Clara and Shelley head to Parker's before breakfast. After breakfast, Shelley is just as swamped with work as I am because he's out all day with those lawyers. In the evening, Shelley and Jane go looking for Charles Clairmont; they can't find him. Read Philip Stanley—really boring.

Tuesday, December 6.—Very unwell. Shelley and Clara walk out, as usual, to heaps of places. Read Agathon, which I do not like so well as Peregrine.... A letter from Hookham, to say that Harriet has been brought to bed of a son and heir. Shelley writes a number of circular letters of this event, which ought to be ushered in with ringing of bells, etc., for it is the son of his wife. Hogg comes in the evening; I like him better, though he vexed me by his attachment to sporting. A letter from Harriet confirming the news, in a letter from a deserted wife!! and telling us he has been born a week.

Tuesday, December 6.—Feeling very unwell. Shelley and Clara go out, as usual, to a lot of places. I read Agathon, which I don’t like as much as Peregrine.... Received a letter from Hookham, saying that Harriet has given birth to a son and heir. Shelley writes several circular letters about this event, which should be celebrated with ringing bells, etc., since it’s the son of his wife. Hogg comes by in the evening; I like him better, even though he annoys me with his interest in sports. A letter from Harriet confirms the news in a letter from a deserted wife!! and informs us he was born a week ago.

Wednesday, December 7.—Clara and Shelley go out together; Shelley calls on the lawyers and on Harriet, who treats him with insulting selfishness; they return home wet and very tired. Read Agathon. I like it less to-day; he discovers[Pg 101] many opinions which I think detestable. Work. In the evening Charles Clairmont comes. Hear that Place is trying to raise £1200 to pay Hume on Shelley’s post obit; affairs very bad in Skinner Street; afraid of a call for the rent; all very bad. Shelley walks home with Charles Clairmont; goes to Hookham’s about the £100 to lend my Father. Hookham out. He returns; very tired. Work in the evening.

Wednesday, December 7.—Clara and Shelley go out together; Shelley visits the lawyers and Harriet, who treats him with rude selfishness; they come back home soaked and really tired. Read Agathon. I'm enjoying it less today; he points out[Pg 101] many opinions that I find terrible. Work. In the evening, Charles Clairmont arrives. I hear that Place is trying to gather £1200 to pay Hume on Shelley’s post obit; things are really bad in Skinner Street; worried about a demand for the rent; everything is looking bleak. Shelley walks home with Charles Clairmont; goes to Hookham’s about the £100 to lend my father. Hookham is out. He comes back; very tired. Work in the evening.

Thursday, December 8.—Shelley and Clara go to Hookham’s; get the £90 for my father; they are out, as usual, all morning. Finish Agathon. I do not like it; Wieland displays some most detestable opinions; he is one of those men who alter all their opinions when they are about forty, and then think it will be the same with every one, and that they are themselves the only proper monitors of youth. Work. When Shelley and Clara return, Shelley goes to Lambert’s; out. Work. In the evening Hogg comes; talk about a great number of things; he is more sincere this evening than I have seen him before. Odd dreams.

Thursday, December 8.—Shelley and Clara go to Hookham’s; they pick up £90 for my dad; they spend the whole morning out, as usual. Finished Agathon. I don’t like it; Wieland has some really horrible views; he’s one of those guys who changes all his beliefs around the age of forty and thinks everyone else will do the same, believing he’s the only one qualified to guide young people. Work. When Shelley and Clara get back, Shelley heads to Lambert’s; out. Work. In the evening, Hogg comes over; we talk about a lot of things; he seems more genuine tonight than I’ve seen him before. Strange dreams.

Friday, December 16.—Still ill; heigh ho! Finish Jane Talbot. Hume calls at half-past 12; he tells of the great distress in Skinner Street; I do not see him. Hookham calls; hasty little man; he does not stay long. In the evening Hogg comes. Shelley and Clara are at first out; they have been to look for Charles Clairmont; they find him, and walk with him some time up and down Ely Place. Shelley goes to sleep early; very tired. We talk about flowers and trees in the evening; a country conversation.

Friday, December 16.—Still not feeling well; oh well! I finished Jane Talbot. Hume stops by at 12:30; he mentions the serious troubles in Skinner Street; I don’t see him. Hookham swings by; he’s a rushy little guy; he doesn’t stay long. In the evening, Hogg arrives. Shelley and Clara are out at first; they’ve been looking for Charles Clairmont; they find him and walk with him for a while up and down Ely Place. Shelley goes to sleep early; he’s really tired. We talk about flowers and trees in the evening; it’s a countryside chat.

Saturday, December 17.—Very ill. Shelley and Clara go to Pike’s; when they return, Shelley goes to walk round the Square. Talk with Shelley in the evening; he sleeps, and I lie down on the bed. Jane goes to Pike’s at 9. Charles Clairmont comes, and talks about several things. Mrs. Godwin did not allow Fanny to come down to dinner on her receiving a lock of my hair. Fanny of course behaves slavishly on the occasion. He goes at half-past 11.

Saturday, December 17.—I'm very sick. Shelley and Clara go to Pike’s; when they come back, Shelley takes a walk around the Square. I chat with Shelley in the evening; he falls asleep, and I lie down on the bed. Jane heads to Pike’s at 9. Charles Clairmont arrives and talks about various things. Mrs. Godwin didn't let Fanny come down to dinner after she received a lock of my hair. Fanny, of course, acts very submissively in response. He leaves at half-past 11.

Sunday, December 18.—Better, but far from well. Pass a very happy morning with Shelley. Charles Clairmont comes at[Pg 102] dinner-time, the Skinner Street folk having gone to dine at the Kennie’s. Jane and he take a long walk together. Shelley and I are left alone. Hogg comes after Clara and her brother return. C. C. flies from the field on his approach. Conversation as usual. Get worse towards night.

Sunday, December 18.—Feeling better, but still not well. I have a really enjoyable morning with Shelley. Charles Clairmont arrives at[Pg 102] dinner time since the Skinner Street folks have gone to dine at the Kennies. Jane and he take a long walk together. Shelley and I are left alone. Hogg comes after Clara and her brother return. C. C. quickly leaves when he sees Hogg coming. The conversation is typical. I feel worse as the night goes on.

Monday, December 19 (Shelley).—Mary rather better this morning. Jane goes to Hume’s about Godwin’s bills; learn that Lambert is inclined, but hesitates. Hear of a woman—supposed to be the daughter of the Duke of Montrose—who has the head of a hog. Suetonius is finished, and Shelley begins the Historia Augustana. Charles Clairmont comes in the evening; a discussion concerning female character. Clara imagines that I treat her unkindly; Mary consoles her with her all-powerful benevolence. I rise (having already gone to bed) and speak with Clara; she was very unhappy; I leave her tranquil.

Monday, December 19 (Shelley).—Mary is feeling a bit better this morning. Jane goes to Hume’s about Godwin’s bills; she finds out that Lambert is interested but hesitant. I hear about a woman—said to be the daughter of the Duke of Montrose—who has the head of a pig. Suetonius is done, and Shelley starts on the Historia Augustana. Charles Clairmont stops by in the evening; we have a discussion about female character. Clara thinks I'm treating her badly; Mary comforts her with her incredible kindness. I get up (having already gone to bed) and talk to Clara; she was very upset, but I leave her feeling calm.

Tuesday, December 20 (Mary).—Shelley goes to Pike’s; take a short walk with him first. Unwell. A letter from Harriet, who threatens Shelley with her lawyer. In the evening read Emilia Galotti. Hogg comes. Converse of various things. He goes at twelve.

Tuesday, December 20 (Mary).—Shelley goes to Pike’s; take a quick walk with him first. Not feeling well. Received a letter from Harriet, who threatens Shelley with her lawyer. In the evening, read Emilia Galotti. Hogg arrives. We talk about different things. He leaves at midnight.

Wednesday, December 21 (Shelley).—Mary is better. Shelley goes to Pike’s, to the Insurance Offices, and the lawyer’s; an agreement entered into for £3000 for £1000. A letter from Wales, offering post obit. Shelley goes to Hume’s; Mary reads Miss Baillie’s plays in the evening. Shelley goes to bed at 8; Mary at 11.

Wednesday, December 21 (Shelley).—Mary is feeling better. Shelley heads to Pike’s, the insurance offices, and the lawyer’s; they’ve agreed on £3000 for £1000. He receives a letter from Wales offering post obit. Shelley visits Hume’s; Mary reads Miss Baillie’s plays in the evening. Shelley goes to bed at 8; Mary at 11.

Saturday, December 24 (Mary).—Read View of French Revolution. Walk out with Shelley, and spend a dreary morning waiting for him at Mr. Peacock’s. In the evening Hogg comes. I like him better each time; it is a pity that he is a lawyer; he wasted so much time on that trash that might be spent on better things.

Saturday, December 24 (Mary).—Read View of French Revolution. Went out with Shelley and spent a gloomy morning waiting for him at Mr. Peacock’s. In the evening, Hogg arrives. I like him more each time; it’s a shame he’s a lawyer; he wastes so much time on that nonsense that could be spent on better things.

Sunday, December 25.—Christmas Day. Have a very bad side-ache in the morning, so I rise late. Charles Clairmont comes and dines with us. In the afternoon read Miss Baillie’s plays. Hogg spends the evening with us; conversation, as usual.

Sunday, December 25.—Christmas Day. I wake up late because I have a really bad side ache in the morning. Charles Clairmont comes over for dinner. In the afternoon, I read Miss Baillie’s plays. Hogg spends the evening with us; same old conversation.

[Pg 103]Monday, December 26 (Shelley).—The sweet Maie asleep; leave a note with her. Walk with Clara to Pike’s, etc. Go to Hampstead and look for a house; we return in a return-chaise; find that Laurence has arrived, and consult for Mary; she has read Miss Baillie’s plays all day. Mary better this evening. Shelley very much fatigued; sleeps all the evening. Read Candide.

[Pg 103]Monday, December 26 (Shelley).—The sweet Maie is asleep; leave her a note. Walk with Clara to Pike’s, etc. Go to Hampstead to look for a house; we return in a carriage; find that Laurence has arrived, and we consult about Mary; she has read Miss Baillie’s plays all day. Mary is feeling better this evening. Shelley is very tired; he sleeps all evening. Read Candide.

Tuesday, December 27 (Mary).—Not very well; Shelley very unwell. Read De Montfort, and talk with Shelley in the evening. Read View of the French Revolution. Hogg comes in the evening; talk of heaps of things. Shelley’s odd dream.

Tuesday, December 27 (Mary).—Not feeling great; Shelley is quite sick. Read De Montfort and chatted with Shelley in the evening. Read View of the French Revolution. Hogg came by in the evening; we talked about a lot of things, including Shelley’s strange dream.

Wednesday, December 28.—Shelley and Clara out all the morning. Read French Revolution in the evening. Shelley and I go to Gray’s Inn to get Hogg; he is not there; go to Arundel Street; can’t find him. Go to Garnerin’s. Lecture on electricity; the gases, and the phantasmagoria; return at half-past 9. Shelley goes to sleep. Read View of French Revolution till 12; go to bed.

Wednesday, December 28.—Shelley and Clara were out all morning. I read The French Revolution in the evening. Shelley and I went to Gray’s Inn to find Hogg; he wasn't there, so we went to Arundel Street; still couldn't find him. We went to Garnerin’s. There was a lecture on electricity, gases, and phantasmagoria; we returned at half-past 9. Shelley fell asleep. I read A View of the French Revolution until 12, then went to bed.

Friday, December 30.—Shelley and Jane go out as usual. Read Bryan Edwards’s Account of West Indies. They do not return till past seven, having been locked into Kensington Gardens; both very tired. Hogg spends the evening with us.

Friday, December 30.—Shelley and Jane go out as usual. Read Bryan Edwards’s Account of West Indies. They don’t return until after seven, having been locked in Kensington Gardens; both very tired. Hogg spends the evening with us.

Saturday, December 31 (Shelley).—The poor Maie was very weak and tired all day. Shelley goes to Pike’s and Humes’ and Mrs. Peacock’s;[13] return very tired, and sleeps all the evening. The Maie goes to sleep early. New Year’s Eve.

Saturday, December 31 (Shelley).—Poor Maie was really weak and exhausted all day. Shelley visits Pike’s, Humes’, and Mrs. Peacock’s;[13] returns very tired and sleeps through the evening. Maie goes to bed early. New Year’s Eve.

In January 1815 Shelley’s grandfather, Sir Bysshe, died, and his father, Mr. Timothy Shelley, succeeded to the baronetcy and estate. By an arrangement with his father, according to which he relinquished all claim on a certain portion of his patrimony, Shelley now became possessed of £1000 a year (£200 a year of which he at once set[Pg 104] apart for Harriet), as well as a considerable sum of ready money for the relief of his present necessities. £200 of this he also sent to Harriet to pay her debts. The next few entries in the journal were, however, written before this event.

In January 1815, Shelley’s grandfather, Sir Bysshe, passed away, and his father, Mr. Timothy Shelley, inherited the baronetcy and estate. Through an agreement with his father, in which he gave up all claims to part of his inheritance, Shelley now had an income of £1,000 a year (£200 of which he immediately set[Pg 104] aside for Harriet), along with a significant amount of cash to address his current needs. He also sent £200 to Harriet to help pay off her debts. However, the next few entries in the journal were written before this event.

Thursday, January 5 (Mary).—Go to breakfast at Hogg’s; Shelley leaves us there and goes to Hume’s. When he returns we go to Newman Street; see the statue of Theoclea; it is a divinity that raises your mind to all virtue and excellence; I never beheld anything half so wonderfully beautiful. Return home very ill. Expect Hogg in the evening, but he does not come. Too ill to read.

Thursday, January 5 (Mary).—We have breakfast at Hogg’s; Shelley leaves us there and heads to Hume’s. When he comes back, we go to Newman Street; we see the statue of Theoclea; it's a deity that inspires thoughts of virtue and excellence; I’ve never seen anything so incredibly beautiful. I return home feeling very sick. I expect Hogg in the evening, but he doesn't show up. I'm too sick to read.

Friday, January 6.—Walk to Mrs. Peacock’s with Clara. Walk with Hogg to Theoclea; she is ten thousand times more beautiful to-day than ever; tear ourselves away. Return to Nelson Square; no one at home. Hogg stays a short time with me. Shelley had stayed at home till 2 to see Ryan;[14] he does not come. Goes out about business. In the evening Shelley and Clara go to Garnerin’s.... Very unwell. Hogg comes. Shelley and Clara return at ten. Conversation as usual. Shelley reads “Ode to France” aloud, and repeats the poem to “Tranquillity.” Talk with Shelley afterwards for some time; at length go to sleep. Shelley goes out and sits in the other room till 5; I then call him. Talk. Shelley goes to sleep; at 8 Shelley rises and goes out.

Friday, January 6.—Walked to Mrs. Peacock’s with Clara. Walked with Hogg to Theoclea; she looks a thousand times more beautiful today than ever; we reluctantly part ways. Returned to Nelson Square; no one was home. Hogg stayed with me for a little while. Shelley had been home until 2 to wait for Ryan; [14] he doesn’t come. He goes out for business. In the evening, Shelley and Clara go to Garnerin’s.... Feeling very unwell. Hogg comes over. Shelley and Clara come back at ten. Same conversation as usual. Shelley reads “Ode to France” aloud and recites the poem “Tranquillity.” I talk with Shelley for a while after that; eventually, I go to sleep. Shelley goes out and sits in the other room until 5; I then call him. We chat. Shelley goes to sleep; he gets up at 8 and goes out.

The next entry is made during Shelley’s short absence in Sussex, after his grandfather’s death. Clara had accompanied him on his journey.

The next entry is made during Shelley's brief time away in Sussex, following his grandfather's death. Clara had gone with him on his trip.

(Date between January 7 and January 13).—Letter from Peacock to say that he is in prison.... His debt is £40....[Pg 105] Write to Peacock and send him £2. Hogg dines with me and spends the evening; letter from Hookham.

(Date between January 7 and January 13).—Letter from Peacock to inform that he is in jail.... His debt is £40....[Pg 105] Write to Peacock and send him £2. Hogg has dinner with me and stays for the evening; I received a letter from Hookham.

Friday, January 13.—A letter from Clara. While I am at breakfast Shelley and Clara arrive. The will has been opened, and Shelley is referred to Whitton. His father would not allow him to enter Field Place; he sits before the door and reads Comus. Dr. Blocksome comes out; tells him that his father is very angry with him. Sees my name in Milton.... Hogg dines, and spends the evening with us.

Friday, January 13.—A letter from Clara. While I’m having breakfast, Shelley and Clara arrive. The will has been read, and Shelley is directed to Whitton. His father wouldn’t let him go into Field Place; he sits outside the door and reads Comus. Dr. Blocksome comes out and tells him that his father is really upset with him. He sees my name in Milton.... Hogg has dinner with us and spends the evening together.

Sunday, January 24.—In the evening Shelley, Clara, and Hogg sleep. Read Gibbon.... Hogg goes at half-past 11. Shelley and Clara explain as usual.

Sunday, January 24.—In the evening, Shelley, Clara, and Hogg are sleeping. Read Gibbon.... Hogg leaves at 11:30. Shelley and Clara discuss as usual.

Monday, January 30.—Work all day. Shelley reads Livy. In the evening Shelley reads Paradise Regained aloud, and then goes to sleep. Hogg comes at 9. Talk and work. Hogg sleeps here.

Monday, January 30.—Worked all day. Shelley reads Livy. In the evening, Shelley reads Paradise Regained out loud, and then goes to sleep. Hogg arrives at 9. We talk and work. Hogg sleeps here.

Wednesday, February 1.—Read Gibbon (end of vol. i.) Shelley reads Livy in the evening. Work. Shelley and Clara sleep. Hogg comes and sleeps here. Mrs. Hill calls.

Wednesday, February 1.—Finished reading Gibbon (end of vol. i.). Shelley reads Livy in the evening. Worked. Shelley and Clara go to sleep. Hogg comes over and sleeps here. Mrs. Hill stops by.

Sunday, February 5.—Read Gibbon. Take a long walk in Kensington Gardens and the Park; meet Clairmont as we return, and hear that my father wishes to see a copy of the codicil, because he thinks Shelley is acting rashly. All this is very odd and inconsistent, but I never quarrel with inconsistency; folks must change their minds. After dinner talk. Shelley finishes Gibbon’s Memoirs aloud. Clara, Shelley, and Hogg sleep. Read Gibbon. Shelley writes to Longdill and Clairmont. Hogg ill, but we cannot persuade him to stay; he goes at half-past 11.

Sunday, February 5.—Read Gibbon. Took a long walk in Kensington Gardens and the Park; met Clairmont on our way back and learned that my dad wants to see a copy of the codicil because he thinks Shelley is being reckless. This all seems strange and inconsistent, but I don't argue with inconsistency; people change their minds. After dinner, we talked. Shelley read Gibbon’s Memoirs aloud. Clara, Shelley, and Hogg went to sleep. I read Gibbon. Shelley wrote to Longdill and Clairmont. Hogg was sick, but we couldn’t convince him to stay; he left at half-past 11.

Wednesday, February 8.—Ash Wednesday. So Hogg stays all day. We are to move to-day, so Shelley and Clara go out to look for lodgings. Hogg and I pack, and then talk. Shelley and Clara do not return till 3; they have not succeeded; go out again; they get apartments at Hans Place; move. In the evening talk and read Gibbon. Letters. Pike calls; insolent plague. Hogg goes at half-past 11.

Wednesday, February 8.—Ash Wednesday. Hogg stays all day. We’re supposed to move today, so Shelley and Clara head out to look for a place. Hogg and I pack up and then chat. Shelley and Clara don’t come back until 3; they haven’t had any luck; they go out again and find an apartment at Hans Place; we move. In the evening, we talk and read Gibbon. We have letters. Pike stops by; he’s an annoying pest. Hogg leaves at half-past 11.

Tuesday, February 14 (Shelley).—Shelley goes to Longdill’s[Pg 106] and Hayward’s, and returns feverish and fatigued. Maie finishes the third volume of Gibbon. All unwell in the evening. Hogg comes and puts us to bed. Hogg goes at half-past 11.

Tuesday, February 14 (Shelley).—Shelley goes to Longdill’s[Pg 106] and Hayward’s, then returns feeling feverish and exhausted. Maie finishes the third volume of Gibbon. Everyone feels unwell in the evening. Hogg comes and helps us to bed. Hogg leaves at half-past 11.

In this month, probably on the 22d (but that page of the diary is torn), when they had been hardly more than a week in their last new lodgings, a little girl was born. Although her confinement was premature, Mary had a favourable time; the infant, a scarcely seven months’ child, was not expected to live; it survived, however, for some days. It might possibly have been saved, had it had an ordinary chance of life given it, but, on the ninth day of its existence, the whole family moved yet again to new lodgings. How the young mother ever recovered from the fatigues, risks, and worries she had to go through at this critical time may well be wondered. It is more than probable that the unreasonable demands made on her strength and courage during this month and those which preceded it laid the foundation of much weak health later on. The child was sacrificed. Four days after the move it was found in the morning dead by its mother’s side. The poor little thing was a mere passing episode in Shelley’s troubled, hurried existence. Only to Mary were its birth and death a deep and permanent experience. Apart from her love for Shelley, her affections had been chiefly of the intellectual kind, and even in her relation with him mental affinity had[Pg 107] played a great part. A new chord in her temperament was set vibrating by the advent of this baby, the maternal one, quite absent from her disposition before, and which was to assert itself at last as the keynote of her nature.

In this month, probably on the 22nd (though that page of the diary is torn), shortly after they moved into their latest place, a little girl was born. Even though her birth was premature, Mary had a relatively good experience; the baby, born at barely seven months, wasn’t expected to survive, but she lived for several days. She might have had a chance to live if she had been given a normal opportunity, but on the ninth day of her life, the entire family moved again to a new home. It’s remarkable to consider how the young mother managed to recover from the stress, risks, and worries she faced during this critical time. It’s very likely that the unreasonable demands on her strength and courage during this month, as well as the ones leading up to it, contributed to her later health issues. The baby was lost. Four days after the move, it was found dead next to her in the morning. The poor little one was just a brief moment in Shelley’s chaotic and fast-paced life. For Mary, however, the birth and death were profound and lasting experiences. Besides her love for Shelley, her emotional connections had mostly been intellectual, and even with him, mental compatibility had[Pg 107] played a significant role. The arrival of this baby sparked a new emotional aspect in her, the maternal instinct, which was previously absent from her personality and would eventually become a central part of her character.

Hogg, who was almost constantly with them at this time, seems to have been kind, helpful, and sympathetic.

Hogg, who was almost always with them during this time, appears to have been kind, helpful, and understanding.

The baby’s birth was too much for Fanny Godwin’s endurance and fortitude. Up to this time she had, in accordance with what she conceived to be her duty, held aloof from the Shelleys, but, the barrier once broken down, she came repeatedly to see them. Mrs. Godwin showed that she had a soft spot in her heart by sending Mary, through Fanny, a present of linen, no doubt most welcome at this unprepared-for crisis. Beyond this she was unrelenting. Her pride, however, was not so strong as her feminine curiosity, which she indulged still by parading before the windows and trying to get peeps at the people behind them. She was annoyed with Fanny, who now, however, held her own course, feeling that her duty could not be all on one side while her family consented to be dependent, and that every moment of her father’s peace and safety were due entirely to this Shelley whom he would not see.

The baby's birth was too much for Fanny Godwin's strength and resilience. Up until this point, she had kept her distance from the Shelleys, believing it was her duty, but once that distance was crossed, she started visiting them frequently. Mrs. Godwin showed that she cared by sending Mary, through Fanny, a gift of linen, which was certainly appreciated during this unexpected time. Aside from that, she was quite firm. However, her pride wasn't as powerful as her curiosity, which she satisfied by lingering outside their windows and trying to catch glimpses of the people inside. She felt frustrated with Fanny, who, however, was determined to follow her own path, realizing that her duty couldn't fall solely on her while her family chose to rely on others, and that every moment of her father's peace and safety was completely thanks to this Shelley whom he refused to meet.

Journal, February 22 (Shelley) (after the baby’s birth).—Maie perfectly well and at ease. The child is not quite seven[Pg 108] months; the child not expected to live. Shelley sits up with Maie, much exhausted and agitated. Hogg sleeps here.

Journal, February 22 (Shelley) (after the baby’s birth).—Maie is doing perfectly well and feels at ease. The baby is not quite seven[Pg 108] months old and wasn’t expected to survive. Shelley is sitting up with Maie, looking very tired and anxious. Hogg is sleeping here.

Thursday, February 23.—Mary quite well; the child unexpectedly alive, but still not expected to live. Hogg returns in the evening at half-past 7. Shelley writes to Fanny requesting her to come and see Maie. Fanny comes and remains the whole night, the Godwins being absent from home. Charles comes at 11 with linen from Mrs. Godwin. Hogg departs at 11. £30 from Longdill.

Thursday, February 23.—Mary is doing well; the child is unexpectedly alive, but still not expected to survive. Hogg returns in the evening around 7:30. Shelley writes to Fanny asking her to come and see Maie. Fanny arrives and stays the whole night since the Godwins are out. Charles comes at 11 with linen from Mrs. Godwin. Hogg leaves at 11. £30 from Longdill.

Friday, February 24.—Maie still well; favourable symptoms in the child; we may indulge some hopes. Hogg calls at 2. Fanny departs. Dr. Clarke calls; confirms our hopes of the child. Shelley finishes second volume of Livy, p. 657. Hogg comes in the evening. Shelley very unwell and exhausted.

Friday, February 24.—Maie is still doing well; there are positive signs for the child, so we can have some hope. Hogg stops by at 2. Fanny leaves. Dr. Clarke visits and reassures us about the child's condition. Shelley finishes the second volume of Livy, p. 657. Hogg comes over in the evening. Shelley is feeling very unwell and worn out.

Saturday, February 25.—The child very well; Maie very well also; drawing milk all day. Shelley is very unwell.

Saturday, February 25.—The child is doing great; Maie is doing well too; drawing milk all day. Shelley is feeling very unwell.

Sunday, February 26 (Mary).—Maie rises to-day. Hogg comes; talk; she goes to bed at 6. Hogg calls at the lodgings we have taken. Read Corinne. Shelley and Clara go to sleep. Hogg returns; talk with him till past 11. He goes. Shelley and Clara go down to tea. Just settling to sleep when a knock comes to the door; it is Fanny; she came to see how we were; she stays talking till half-past 3, and then leaves the room that Shelley and Mary may sleep. Shelley has a spasm.

Sunday, February 26 (Mary).—Maie gets up today. Hogg arrives; we chat; she goes to bed at 6. Hogg visits the place we've rented. I read Corinne. Shelley and Clara fall asleep. Hogg comes back; we talk for a while until after 11. He leaves. Shelley and Clara go downstairs for tea. Just as I'm settling in to sleep, there's a knock at the door; it's Fanny, who came to check on us; she stays to chat until 3:30, then leaves the room so that Shelley and Mary can sleep. Shelley has a spasm.

Monday, February 27.—Rise; talk and read Corinne. Hogg comes in the evening. Shelley and Clara go out about a cradle....

Monday, February 27.—Wake up; chat and read Corinne. Hogg arrives in the evening. Shelley and Clara head out to get a cradle....

Tuesday, February 28.—I come downstairs; talk, nurse the baby, read Corinne, and work. Shelley goes to Pemberton about his health.

Tuesday, February 28.—I go downstairs; chat, care for the baby, read Corinne, and work. Shelley heads to Pemberton regarding his health.

Wednesday, March 1.—Nurse the baby, read Corinne, and work. Shelley and Clara out all morning. In the evening Peacock comes. Talk about types, editions, and Greek letters all the evening. Hogg comes. They go away at half-past 11. Bonaparte invades France.

Wednesday, March 1.—Feed the baby, read Corinne, and get some work done. Shelley and Clara are out all morning. In the evening, Peacock arrives. We discuss types, editions, and Greek letters all night. Hogg shows up. They leave around 11:30 PM. Bonaparte invades France.

[Pg 109]Thursday, March 2.—A bustle of moving. Read Corinne. I and my baby go about 3. Shelley and Clara do not come till 6. Hogg comes in the evening.

[Pg 109]Thursday, March 2.—There's a lot happening. Read Corinne. My baby and I are out and about until 3. Shelley and Clara don’t arrive until 6. Hogg comes over in the evening.

Friday, March 3.—Nurse my baby; talk, and read Corinne. Hogg comes in the evening.

Friday, March 3.—Nurse my baby; chat, and read Corinne. Hogg comes over in the evening.

Saturday, March 4.—Read, talk, and nurse. Shelley reads the Life of Chaucer. Hogg comes in the evening and sleeps.

Saturday, March 4.—Read, chat, and take care of things. Shelley is reading the Life of Chaucer. Hogg arrives in the evening and stays overnight.

Sunday, March 5.—Shelley and Clara go to town. Hogg here all day. Read Corinne and nurse my baby. In the evening talk. Shelley finishes the Life of Chaucer. Hogg goes at 11.

Sunday, March 5.—Shelley and Clara go into town. Hogg is here all day. I read Corinne and take care of my baby. In the evening, we chat. Shelley finishes the Life of Chaucer. Hogg leaves at 11.

Monday, March 6.—Find my baby dead. Send for Hogg. Talk. A miserable day. In the evening read Fall of the Jesuits. Hogg sleeps here.

Monday, March 6.—I found my baby dead. I called for Hogg. We talked. It was a miserable day. In the evening, I read Fall of the Jesuits. Hogg stayed here.

Tuesday, March 7.—Shelley and Clara go after breakfast to town. Write to Fanny. Hogg stays all day with us; talk with him, and read the Fall of the Jesuits and Rinaldo Rinaldini. Not in good spirits. Hogg goes at 11. A fuss. To bed at 3.

Tuesday, March 7.—Shelley and Clara head into town after breakfast. Write to Fanny. Hogg stays with us all day; chat with him and read the Fall of the Jesuits and Rinaldo Rinaldini. Not feeling great. Hogg leaves at 11. There's a commotion. Go to bed at 3.

Wednesday, March 8.—Finish Rinaldini. Talk with Shelley. In very bad spirits, but get better; sleep a little in the day. In the evening net. Hogg comes; he goes at half-past 11. Clara has written for Fanny, but she does not come.

Wednesday, March 8.—Finish Rinaldini. Talk with Shelley. I'm feeling really down, but I’m starting to feel better; take a short nap during the day. In the evening, I go online. Hogg stops by; he leaves at 11:30 PM. Clara has written for Fanny, but she doesn’t show up.

Thursday, March 9.—Read and talk. Still think about my little baby. ’Tis hard, indeed, for a mother to lose a child. Hogg and Charles Clairmont come in the evening. C. C. goes at 11. Hogg stays all night. Read Fontenelle, Plurality of Worlds.

Thursday, March 9.—Read and chat. Still thinking about my little baby. It's really tough for a mother to lose a child. Hogg and Charles Clairmont come over in the evening. C. C. leaves at 11. Hogg stays the whole night. Read Fontenelle, Plurality of Worlds.

Friday, March 10.—Hogg’s holidays begin. Shelley, Hogg, and Clara go to town. Hogg comes back soon. Talk and net. Hogg now remains with us. Put the room to rights.

Friday, March 10.—Hogg’s vacation starts. Shelley, Hogg, and Clara head to town. Hogg returns quickly. They chat and catch up. Hogg is now staying with us. Clean up the room.

Saturday, March 11.—Very unwell. Hogg goes to town. Talk about Clara’s going away; nothing settled; I fear it is hopeless. She will not go to Skinner Street; then our house[Pg 110] is the only remaining place, I see plainly. What is to be done? Hogg returns. Talk, and Hogg reads the Life of Goldoni aloud.

Saturday, March 11.—Feeling very sick. Hogg goes to town. We discuss Clara leaving; nothing is decided; I’m afraid it’s hopeless. She won’t go to Skinner Street; so our house[Pg 110] is the only option left, I can see that clearly. What can we do? Hogg comes back. We talk, and Hogg reads the Life of Goldoni out loud.

Sunday, March 4.—Talk a great deal. Not well, but better. Very quiet all the morning, and happy, for Clara does not get up till 4. In the evening read Gibbon, fourth volume; go to bed at 12.

Sunday, March 4.—Talk a lot. Not perfectly, but improved. Very quiet all morning, and feeling happy, because Clara doesn't get up until 4. In the evening, read Gibbon, volume four; go to bed at 12.

Monday, March 13.—Shelley and Clara go to town. Stay at home; net, and think of my little dead baby. This is foolish, I suppose; yet, whenever I am left alone to my own thoughts, and do not read to divert them, they always come back to the same point—that I was a mother, and am so no longer. Fanny comes, wet through; she dines, and stays the evening; talk about many things; she goes at half-past 9. Cut out my new gown.

Monday, March 13.—Shelley and Clara head to town. I stay at home, feeling down, thinking about my little dead baby. I guess this is silly; still, whenever I'm alone with my thoughts and don’t read to distract myself, they always circle back to the same thing—that I was a mother, and I’m not anymore. Fanny arrives, soaked through; she has dinner and stays for the evening, chatting about various topics; she leaves at half-past 9. I start cutting out my new dress.

Tuesday, March 14.—Shelley calls on Dr. Pemberton. Net till breakfast. Shelley reads Religio Medici aloud, after Hogg has gone to town. Work; finish Hogg’s purse. Shelley and I go upstairs and talk of Clara’s going; the prospect appears to me more dismal than ever; not the least hope. This is, indeed, hard to bear. In the evening Hogg reads Gibbon to me. Charles Clairmont comes in the evening.

Tuesday, March 14.—Shelley visits Dr. Pemberton. Nothing until breakfast. Shelley reads Religio Medici out loud after Hogg has left for town. I work and finish Hogg’s purse. Shelley and I go upstairs and talk about Clara leaving; the prospect seems more dismal than ever; I see no hope at all. This is truly hard to bear. In the evening, Hogg reads Gibbon to me. Charles Clairmont arrives in the evening.

Sunday, March 19.—Dream that my little baby came to life again; that it had only been cold, and that we rubbed it before the fire, and it lived. Awake and find no baby. I think about the little thing all day. Not in good spirits. Shelley is very unwell. Read Gibbon. Charles Clairmont comes. Hogg goes to town till dinner-time. Talk with Charles Clairmont about Skinner Street. They are very badly off there. I am afraid nothing can be done to save them. C. C. says that he shall go to America; this I think a rather wild project in the Clairmont style. Play a game of chess with Clara. In the evening Shelley and Hogg play at chess. Shelley and Clara walk part of the way with Charles Clairmont. Play chess with Hogg, and then read Gibbon.

Sunday, March 19.—I dreamt that my little baby came back to life; that it was only cold, and we warmed it by the fire, and it lived. I wake up and find no baby. I think about the little one all day. Not feeling great. Shelley is quite unwell. I read Gibbon. Charles Clairmont comes by. Hogg goes to town until dinner. I chat with Charles Clairmont about Skinner Street. They are in a really tough situation there. I’m afraid nothing can be done to help them. C. C. mentions he plans to go to America; I think that’s a pretty wild idea for the Clairmonts. I play a game of chess with Clara. In the evening, Shelley and Hogg play chess. Shelley and Clara walk part of the way with Charles Clairmont. I play chess with Hogg again, then read Gibbon.

Monday, March 20.—Dream again about my baby. Work[Pg 111] after breakfast, and then go with Shelley, Hogg, and Clara to Bullock’s Museum; spend the morning there. Return and find more letters for A. Z.—one from a “Disconsolate Widow.”[15]

Monday, March 20.—Dream about my baby again. Work[Pg 111] after breakfast, then go to Bullock’s Museum with Shelley, Hogg, and Clara; spend the morning there. Come back and find more letters for A. Z.—one from a “Disconsolate Widow.”[15]

Wednesday, March 22.—Talk, and read the papers. Read Gibbon all day. Charles Clairmont calls about Shelley lending £100. We do not return a decisive answer.

Wednesday, March 22.—Talk and read the news. Read Gibbon all day. Charles Clairmont comes by about Shelley borrowing £100. We don’t give a firm answer.

········

········

Thursday, March 23.—Read Gibbon. Shelley reads Livy. Walk with Shelley and Hogg to Arundel Street. Read Le Diable Boiteux. Hear that Bonaparte has entered Paris. As we come home, meet my father and Charles Clairmont.... C. C. calls; he tells us that Papa saw us, and that he remarked that Shelley was so beautiful, it was a pity he was so wicked.

Thursday, March 23.—Read Gibbon. Shelley reads Livy. Walk with Shelley and Hogg to Arundel Street. Read Le Diable Boiteux. Hear that Bonaparte has entered Paris. On our way home, we run into my father and Charles Clairmont.... C. C. stops by; he tells us that Dad saw us and said that Shelley was so beautiful, it was a shame he was so wicked.

········

········

Tuesday, March 28.—Work in the morning and then walk out to look at house.

Tuesday, March 28.—Work in the morning and then go out to check out the house.

Saturday, April 8.—Peacock comes at breakfast-time; Hogg and he go to town. Read L’Esprit des Nations. Settle to go to Virginia Water.

Saturday, April 8.—Peacock comes over for breakfast; he and Hogg head to town. Read L’Esprit des Nations. Decide to go to Virginia Water.

········

········

Sunday, April 9.—Rise at 8. Charles Clairmont comes to breakfast at 10. Read some lines of Ovid before breakfast; after, walk with Shelley, Hogg, Clara, and C. C. to pond in Kensington Gardens; return about 2. C. C. goes to Skinner Street. Read Ovid with Hogg (finish second fable). Shelley reads Gibbon and Pastor Fido with Clara. In the evening read L’Esprit des Nations. Shelley reads Gibbon, Pastor Fido, and the story of Myrrha in Ovid.

Sunday, April 9.—Woke up at 8. Charles Clairmont joins me for breakfast at 10. I read some lines from Ovid before breakfast; afterward, I walk with Shelley, Hogg, Clara, and C. C. to the pond in Kensington Gardens; we return around 2. C. C. heads to Skinner Street. I read Ovid with Hogg (finish the second fable). Shelley reads Gibbon and Pastor Fido with Clara. In the evening, I read L’Esprit des Nations. Shelley reads Gibbon, Pastor Fido, and the story of Myrrha in Ovid.

Monday, April 10.—Read Voltaire before breakfast. After breakfast work. Shelley passes the morning with Harriet, who is in a surprisingly good humour. Mary reads third fable of Ovid: Shelley and Clara read Pastor Fido. Shelley reads Gibbon. Mrs. Godwin after dinner parades before the[Pg 112] windows. Talk in the evening with Hogg about mountains and lakes and London.

Monday, April 10.—Read Voltaire before breakfast. After breakfast, it’s time to work. Shelley spends the morning with Harriet, who is surprisingly in a good mood. Mary reads the third fable of Ovid; Shelley and Clara read Pastor Fido. Shelley reads Gibbon. After dinner, Mrs. Godwin walks back and forth in front of the [Pg 112] windows. In the evening, we talk with Hogg about mountains, lakes, and London.

Tuesday, April 11.—Work in the morning. Receive letters from Skinner Street to say that Mamma had gone away in the pet, and had stayed out all night. Read fourth and fifth fables of Ovid.... After tea, work. Charles Clairmont comes.

Tuesday, April 11.—Worked in the morning. Got letters from Skinner Street saying that Mom had taken the pet out and stayed out all night. Read the fourth and fifth fables of Ovid.... After tea, worked. Charles Clairmont comes.

Saturday, April 15.—Read Ovid till 3. Shelley and Clara finish Pastor Fido, and then go out about Clara’s lottery ticket; draws. Clara’s ticket comes up a prize. She buys two desks after dinner. Read Ovid (ninety-five lines). Shelley and Clara begin Orlando Furioso. A very grim dream.

Saturday, April 15.—Read Ovid until 3. Shelley and Clara finish Pastor Fido, and then go out about Clara’s lottery ticket; it gets drawn. Clara’s ticket wins a prize. She buys two desks after dinner. Read Ovid (ninety-five lines). Shelley and Clara start Orlando Furioso. A very intense dream.

Friday, April 21.—After breakfast go with Shelley to Peacock’s. Shelley goes to Longdill’s. Read third canto of the Lord of the Isles. Return about 2. Shelley goes to Harriet to procure his son, who is to appear in one of the courts. After dinner look over W. W.’s poems. After tea read forty lines of Ovid. Fanny comes and gives us an account of Hogan’s threatened arrest of my Father. Shelley walks home part of the way with her. Very sleepy. Shelley reads one canto of Ariosto.

Friday, April 21.—After breakfast, I go with Shelley to Peacock’s. Shelley heads to Longdill’s. I read the third canto of the Lord of the Isles. I return around 2. Shelley goes to Harriet to get his son, who is supposed to appear in one of the courts. After dinner, I look over W. W.'s poems. After tea, I read forty lines of Ovid. Fanny comes and tells us about Hogan’s threat to arrest my father. Shelley walks part of the way home with her. I’m very sleepy. Shelley reads one canto of Ariosto.

Saturday, April 22.—Read a little of Ovid. Shelley goes to Harriet’s about his son. Work. Fanny comes. Shelley returns at 4; he has been much teased with Harriet. He has been to Longdill’s, Whitton’s, etc., and at length has got a promise that he shall appear Monday. After dinner Fanny goes. Read sixty lines of Ovid. Shelley and Clara read to the middle of the fourteenth canto of Ariosto.

Saturday, April 22.—Read a bit of Ovid. Shelley goes to see Harriet about his son. Worked. Fanny comes by. Shelley gets back at 4; he’s been pretty nagged by Harriet. He’s been to Longdill's, Whitton's, etc., and finally got a promise that he can appear on Monday. After dinner, Fanny leaves. Read sixty lines of Ovid. Shelley and Clara read up to the middle of the fourteenth canto of Ariosto.

Shortly after this several leaves of the journal are lost.

Shortly after this, several pages of the journal are missing.

Friday, May 5.—After breakfast to Marshall’s,[16] but do not see him. Go to the Tomb. Shelley goes to Longdill’s. Return soon. Read Spenser; construe Ovid.... After dinner talk with Shelley; then Shelley and Clara go out.... Fanny[Pg 113] comes; she tells us of Marshall’s servant’s death. Papa is to see Mrs. Knapp to-morrow. Read Spenser. Walk home with Fanny and with Shelley.... Shelley reads Seneca.

Friday, May 5.—After breakfast, I go to see Marshall, but I don’t find him. I head to the Tomb. Shelley goes to Longdill’s. I come back soon. I read Spenser and interpret Ovid.... After dinner, I talk with Shelley; then Shelley and Clara go out.... Fanny[Pg 113] arrives; she tells us about the death of Marshall’s servant. Dad is set to meet Mrs. Knapp tomorrow. I read Spenser. I walk home with Fanny and Shelley.... Shelley reads Seneca.

Monday, May 8.—Go out with Shelley to Mrs. Knapp; not at home. Buy Shelley a pencil-case. Return at 1. Read Spenser. Go again with Shelley to Mrs. Knapp; she cannot take Clara. Read Spenser after dinner. Clara goes out with Shelley. Talk with Jefferson (Hogg); write to Marshall. Read Spenser. They return at 8. Very tired; go to bed early. Jefferson scolds.

Monday, May 8.—I went out with Shelley to visit Mrs. Knapp, but she wasn’t home. I bought Shelley a pencil case. Came back at 1. Read Spenser. Went out again with Shelley to Mrs. Knapp; she can’t take Clara. Read Spenser after dinner. Clara went out with Shelley. Talked with Jefferson (Hogg); wrote to Marshall. Read Spenser. They came back at 8. Very tired; went to bed early. Jefferson was upset.

Wednesday, May 10.—Not very well; rise late. Walk to Marshall’s, and talk with him for an hour. Go with Jefferson and Shelley to British Museum—attend most to the statues; return at 2. Construe Ovid. After dinner construe Ovid (100 lines); finish second book of Spenser, and read two cantos of the third. Shelley reads Seneca every day and all day.

Wednesday, May 10.—Not feeling great; got up late. Walked to Marshall’s and chatted with him for an hour. Went with Jefferson and Shelley to the British Museum—focused mainly on the statues; got back at 2. Translated Ovid. After dinner, translated another 100 lines of Ovid; finished the second book of Spenser and read two cantos of the third. Shelley reads Seneca every day, all day long.

Friday, May 12.—Not very well. After breakfast read Spenser. Shelley goes out with his friend; he returns first. Construe Ovid (90 lines); read Spenser. Jefferson returns at half-past 4, and tells us that poor Sawyer is to be hung. These blessed laws! After dinner read Spenser. Read over the Ovid to Jefferson, and construe about ten lines more. Read Spenser. Shelley and the lady walk out. After tea, talk; write Greek characters. Shelley and his friend have a last conversation.

Friday, May 12.—Not feeling great. After breakfast, I read Spenser. Shelley goes out with his friend and comes back first. I translate Ovid (90 lines) and read more Spenser. Jefferson returns at 4:30 and tells us that poor Sawyer is going to be hanged. These ridiculous laws! After dinner, I read Spenser again. I go over the Ovid with Jefferson and translate about ten more lines. Read more Spenser. Shelley and the lady take a walk. After tea, we talk and write Greek characters. Shelley and his friend have one last conversation.

Saturday, May 13.—Clara goes; Shelley walks with her. C. C. comes to breakfast; talk. Shelley goes out with him. Read Spenser all day (finish Canto 8, Book V.) Jefferson does not come till 5. Get very anxious about Shelley; go out to meet him; return; it rains. Shelley returns at half-past 6; the business is finished. After dinner Shelley is very tired, and goes to sleep. Read Ovid (60 lines). C. C. comes to tea. Talk of pictures.

Saturday, May 13.—Clara leaves; Shelley walks with her. C. C. joins us for breakfast; we chat. Shelley goes out with him. I read Spenser all day (finished Canto 8, Book V). Jefferson doesn't arrive until 5. I get really worried about Shelley; I go out to look for him; come back; it's raining. Shelley returns at 6:30; the business is done. After dinner, Shelley is really tired and falls asleep. I read Ovid (60 lines). C. C. comes for tea. We talk about art.

(Mary).—A tablespoonful of the spirit of aniseed, with a small quantity of spermaceti.

(Mary).—A tablespoon of aniseed oil, mixed with a small amount of spermaceti.

[Pg 114](Shelley)—9 drops of human blood, 7 grains of gunpowder, ½ oz. of putrified brain, 13 mashed grave worms—the Pecksie’s doom salve.

[Pg 114](Shelley)—9 drops of human blood, 7 grains of gunpowder, ½ oz. of decayed brain, 13 crushed grave worms—the Pecksie’s doom salve.

The Maie and her Elfin Knight.

The Maiden and her Elven Knight.

I begin a new journal with our regeneration.

I’m starting a new journal with our renewal.

 

 


CHAPTER VIII

May 1815-September 1816

May 1815-September 1816

“Our regeneration” meant, in other words, the departure of Jane or “Clara” Clairmont who, on the plea of needing change of air, went off by herself into cottage lodgings at Lynmouth, in North Devon. She had never shown any very great desire to go back to her family in Skinner Street, but even had it been otherwise, objections had now been raised to her presence there which made her return difficult if not impossible. Fanny Godwin’s aunts, Everina Wollstonecraft and Mrs. Bishop, were Principals of a select Ladies’ School in Dublin, and intended that, on their own retirement, their niece should succeed them in its management. They strongly objected now to her associating with Miss Clairmont, pointing out that, even if her morals were not injured, her professional prospects must be marred by the fact being generally known of her connection and companionship with a girl who undoubtedly had run away from home, and who was, untruly[Pg 116] but not groundlessly, reported to be concerned in a notorious scandal.

“Our regeneration” meant, in other words, the departure of Jane or “Clara” Clairmont who, claiming she needed a change of scenery, went off by herself to cottage lodgings in Lynmouth, North Devon. She had never really shown much interest in returning to her family in Skinner Street, but even if she had, there were now objections to her being there that made her return difficult if not impossible. Fanny Godwin’s aunts, Everina Wollstonecraft and Mrs. Bishop, were the Principals of a prestigious Ladies’ School in Dublin and planned for their niece to take over its management upon their retirement. They strongly opposed her associating with Miss Clairmont, pointing out that, even if her morals weren’t harmed, her professional prospects would undoubtedly suffer because it was commonly known that she was connected with a girl who had clearly run away from home, and who was, albeit unjustly[Pg 116] but not without reason, rumored to be involved in a well-known scandal.

Her continued presence in the Shelley household, a thing probably never contemplated at the time of their hurried flight, was manifestly undesirable, on many grounds. To Mary it was a perpetual trial, and must, in the end, have tended towards disagreement between her and Shelley, while it put Clara herself at great and unjust social disadvantage. Not that she heeded that, or regretted the barrier that divided her from Skinner Street, where poverty and anxiety and gloom reigned paramount, and where she would have been watched with ceaseless and unconcealed suspicion. She had heard that her relations had even discussed the advisability of immuring her in a convent if she could be caught,—but she did not mean to be caught. She advertised for a situation as companion; nothing, however, came of this. An idea of sending her to board in the family of a Mrs. Knapp seems to have been entertained for some months both by Godwins and Shelleys, Charles Clairmont probably acting as a medium between the two households. But, after appearing well disposed at first, Mrs. Knapp thought better of the plan. She did not want, and would not have Clara. The final project, that of the Lynmouth lodgings, was a sudden idea, suddenly carried[Pg 117] out, and devised with the Shelleys independently of the Godwins, who were not consulted, nor even informed, until it had been put into execution. So much is to be gathered from the letter which Clara wrote to Fanny a fortnight after her arrival.

Her ongoing stay in the Shelley household, something they probably never considered during their quick escape, was clearly not ideal for many reasons. For Mary, it was a constant test and likely created tension between her and Shelley, while also placing Clara at a significant and unfair social disadvantage. Not that she cared about that or missed the separation from Skinner Street, where poverty, worry, and gloom ruled, and where she would have been watched with endless and open suspicion. She had heard that her relatives even talked about the idea of sending her to a convent if they could catch her—but she had no intention of being caught. She placed an ad looking for a job as a companion; however, nothing came of it. The idea of sending her to stay with a Mrs. Knapp seemed to be considered for several months by both the Godwins and the Shelleys, with Charles Clairmont likely acting as a link between the two families. But after initially being open to the idea, Mrs. Knapp changed her mind. She didn’t want Clara and wouldn’t take her in. The final plan, which involved renting a place in Lynmouth, came about suddenly and was arranged by the Shelleys without the Godwins' input or even informing them until after it was already done. This much can be understood from the letter Clara sent to Fanny two weeks after she arrived.

Clara to Fanny.

Clara to Fanny.

Sunday, 28th May 1815.

Sunday, May 28, 1815.

My Dear Fanny—Mary writes me that you thought me unkind in not letting you know before my departure; indeed, I meant no unkindness, but I was afraid if I told you that it might prevent my putting a plan into execution which I preferred before all the Mrs. Knapps in the world. Here I am at liberty; there I should have been under a perpetual restraint. Mrs. Knapp is a forward, impertinent, superficial woman. Here there are none such; a few cottages, with little, rosy-faced children, scolding wives, and drunken husbands. I wish I had a more amiable and romantic picture to present to you, such as shepherds and shepherdesses, flocks and madrigals; but this is the truth, and the truth is best at all times. I live in a little cottage, with jasmine and honeysuckle twining over the window; a little downhill garden full of roses, with a sweet arbour. There are only two gentlemen’s seats here, and they are both absent. The walks and shrubberies are quite open, and are very delightful. Mr. Foote’s stands at top of the hill, and commands distant views of the whole country. A green tottering bridge, flung from rock to rock, joins his garden to his house, and his side of the bridge is a waterfall. One tumbles directly down, and then flows gently onward, while the other falls successively down five rocks, and seems like water running down stone steps. I will tell you, so far, that it is a valley I live in, and perhaps one you may have seen. Two ridges of mountains enclose the village, which is situated at the west end. A river, which you may step over, runs at the foot of the mountains, and[Pg 118] trees hang so closely over, that when on a high eminence you sometimes lose sight of it for a quarter of a mile. One ridge of hills is entirely covered with luxuriant trees, the opposite line is entirely bare, with long pathways of slate and gray rocks, so that you might almost fancy they had once been volcanic. Well, enough of the valleys and the mountains.

Dear Fanny—Mary mentioned that you thought I was unkind for not telling you before I left; truly, I meant no harm, but I worried that if I shared my plans, it might stop me from going ahead with something I valued more than anything involving Mrs. Knapp. Here, I’m free; there, I would have been constantly held back. Mrs. Knapp is a pushy, rude, shallow woman. Here, there aren’t any like that; just a few cottages with rosy-cheeked kids, nagging wives, and drunken husbands. I wish I had a prettier and more romantic scene to share with you, like shepherds and shepherdesses, flocks and sweet songs; but this is the reality, and the truth is always the best policy. I live in a cozy cottage, with jasmine and honeysuckle climbing over the window; a small garden that goes downhill filled with roses, complete with a lovely arbour. There are only two gentlemen’s homes here, and both are unoccupied. The paths and shrubbery are completely open and very pleasant. Mr. Foote’s place is at the top of the hill, offering beautiful views of the whole region. There's a rickety green bridge connecting his garden to his house, and on his side of the bridge is a waterfall. One falls straight down and then flows gently onward, while the other cascades down five rocks, resembling water flowing down stone steps. I’ll tell you this much: I live in a valley, and maybe you’ve seen it. Two mountain ridges surround the village, which is located at the western end. A river that you can easily step over runs at the base of the mountains, and the trees hang so closely above that when you’re on a high slope, you can sometimes lose sight of it for a quarter mile. One ridge is fully covered with lush trees, while the opposite side is completely bare, with long pathways of slate and gray rocks, making you think they might have once been volcanic. Well, that’s enough about the valleys and mountains.

You told me you did not think I should ever be able to live alone. If you knew my constant tranquillity, how cheerful and gay I am, perhaps you would alter your opinion. I am perfectly happy. After so much discontent, such violent scenes, such a turmoil of passion and hatred, you will hardly believe how enraptured I am with this dear little quiet spot. I am as happy when I go to bed as when I rise. I am never disappointed, for I know the extent of my pleasures; and let it rain or let it be fair weather, it does not disturb my serene mood. This is happiness; this is that serene and uninterrupted rest I have long wished for. It is in solitude that the powers concentre round the soul, and teach it the calm, determined path of virtue and wisdom. Did you not find this—did you not find that the majestic and tranquil mountains impressed deep and tranquil thoughts, and that everything conspired to give a sober temperature of mind, more truly delightful and satisfying than the gayest ebullitions of mirth?

You told me you didn’t think I could ever live alone. If you knew how peaceful I am, how cheerful and joyful, maybe you’d change your mind. I’m completely happy. After so much dissatisfaction, so many intense scenes, so much chaos and anger, you wouldn’t believe how thrilled I am with this lovely little quiet place. I feel just as happy going to bed as I do getting up. I’m never let down because I know what makes me happy; whether it rains or shines, it doesn't disrupt my calm mood. This is happiness; this is the calm and uninterrupted rest I’ve long wanted. In solitude, the powers gather around the soul and teach it the steady, clear path of virtue and wisdom. Didn’t you notice this—didn’t you find that the grand and peaceful mountains inspired deep, tranquil thoughts, and that everything worked together to create a sober state of mind, more genuinely enjoyable and fulfilling than the loudest bursts of laughter?

The foaming cataract and tall rock
Haunt me like a passion.

The bubbling waterfall and high rock
Haunt me like an obsession.

Now for a little chatting. I was quite delighted to hear that Papa had at last got £1000. Riches seem to fly from genius. I suppose, for a month or two, you will be easy—pray be cheerful. I begin to think there is no situation without its advantages. You may learn wisdom and fortitude in adversity, and in prosperity you may relieve and soothe. I feel anxious to be wise; to be capable of knowing the best; of following resolutely, however painful, what mature and serious thought may prescribe; and of acquiring a prompt and vigorous judgment, and powers capable of execution. What are you reading? Tell Charles, with my best love, that I will[Pg 119] never forgive him for having disappointed me of Wordsworth, which I miss very much. Ask him, likewise, to lend me his Coleridge’s poems, which I will take great care of. How is dear Willy? How is every one? If circumstances get easy, don’t you think Papa and Mamma will go down to the seaside to get up their health a little? Write me a very long letter, and tell me everything. How is your health? Now do not be melancholy; for heaven’s sake be cheerful; so young in life, and so melancholy! The moon shines in at my window, there is a roar of waters, and the owls are hooting. How often do I not wish for a curfew!—“swinging slow with sullen roar!” Pray write to me. Do, there’s a good Fanny.—Affectionately yours,

Now for a bit of chatting. I was really happy to hear that Dad finally got £1000. It seems like money comes easily to those with talent. I guess for a month or two, you’ll be okay—please stay positive. I'm starting to believe that every situation has its perks. You can learn wisdom and strength during tough times, and in good times, you can help and comfort others. I'm eager to be wise; to be able to recognize what's best; to follow through, no matter how hard, on what mature and serious thinking tells me; and to develop quick and strong judgment and the ability to act on it. What are you reading? Please tell Charles, with my love, that I’ll[Pg 119] never forgive him for disappointing me by not bringing Wordsworth, which I really miss. Also, ask him to lend me his Coleridge poems; I’ll take good care of them. How is dear Willy? How is everyone? If things get easier, don’t you think Dad and Mom will go to the seaside to improve their health a bit? Write me a long letter and tell me everything. How is your health? Please don’t be gloomy; for heaven’s sake, be cheerful; you’re so young and yet so sad! The moon is shining in through my window, there's a roar of water, and the owls are hooting. How often do I wish for a curfew!—“swinging slow with sullen roar!” Please write to me. Do it for me, dear Fanny.—With love,

M. J. Clairmont.

M. J. Clairmont

Miss Fanny Godwin,
41 Skinner Street, Snow Hill, London.

Miss Fanny Godwin,
41 Skinner Street, Snow Hill, London.

How long this delightful life of solitude lasted is not exactly known. For a year after this time both Clara’s journal and that of Shelley and Mary are lost, and the next thing we hear of Clara is her being in town in the spring of 1816, when she first made Lord Byron’s acquaintance.

How long this enjoyable life of solitude lasted isn't known for sure. For a year after this, both Clara’s journal and those of Shelley and Mary are missing, and the next thing we know about Clara is that she was in town in the spring of 1816, when she first met Lord Byron.

Mary, at any rate, enjoyed nearly a year of comparative peace and tête-à-tête with Shelley, which, after all she had gone through, must have been happiness indeed. Had she known that it was the only year she would ever pass with him without the presence of a third person, it may be that—although her loyalty to Shelley stood every test—her heart might have sunk within her. But, happily for her, she could not foresee this. Her letter from Clifton shows that Clara’s shadow haunted[Pg 120] her at times. Still she was happy, and at peace. Her health, too, was better; and, though always weighed down by Godwin’s anxieties, she and Shelley were, themselves, free for once from the pinch of actual penury and the perpetual fear of arrest.

Mary, in any case, enjoyed almost a year of relative peace and one-on-one time with Shelley, which, considering everything she had been through, must have felt like true happiness. If she had known that it was the only year she would ever spend with him without someone else around, she might have felt a sense of despair, even though her loyalty to Shelley held strong. But, luckily for her, she couldn’t see that coming. Her letter from Clifton shows that Clara’s shadow sometimes loomed over [Pg 120] her. Still, she was happy and at peace. Her health was better too, and although she was always burdened by Godwin’s worries, she and Shelley were finally free from the tight grip of poverty and the constant fear of arrest.

In June they made a tour in South Devon, and very probably paid Clara a visit in her rural retirement; after which Mary stayed for some time at Clifton, while Shelley travelled about looking for a country house to suit them. It was during one of his absences that Mary wrote to him the letter referred to above.

In June, they took a trip to South Devon and likely visited Clara in her countryside home. After that, Mary spent some time in Clifton while Shelley traveled around searching for a country house that would be perfect for them. It was during one of his trips that Mary wrote him the letter mentioned earlier.

Mary to Shelley.

Mary to Shelley.

Clifton, 27th July 1815.

Clifton, July 27, 1815.

My beloved Shelley—What I am now going to say is not a freak from a fit of low spirits, but it is what I earnestly entreat you to attend to and comply with.

My dear Shelley—What I’m about to say isn’t just a whim from feeling down; it’s something I sincerely ask you to pay attention to and follow through on.

We ought not to be absent any longer; indeed we ought not. I am not happy at it. When I retire to my room, no sweet love; after dinner, no Shelley; though I have heaps of things very particular to say; in fine, either you must come back, or I must come to you directly. You will say, shall we neglect taking a house—a dear home? No, my love, I would not for worlds give up that; but I know what seeking for a house is, and, trust me, it is a very, very long job, too long for one love to undertake in the absence of the other. Dearest, I know how it will be; we shall both of us be put off, day after day, with the hopes of the success of the next day’s search, for I am frightened to think how long. Do you not see it in this light, my own love? We have been now a long time separated, and a house is not yet in sight; and even if you should fix on one, which I do not hope for in less than a[Pg 121] week, then the settling, etc. Indeed, my love, I cannot bear to remain so long without you; so, if you will not give me leave, expect me without it some day; and, indeed, it is very likely that you may, for I am quite sick of passing day after day in this hopeless way.

We shouldn't be apart any longer; really, we shouldn't. I'm not okay with it. When I go to my room, there's no sweet love; after dinner, no Shelley; even though I have loads of things very particular to say; in short, either you need to come back, or I have to come to you directly. You might ask, should we skip finding a house—a cozy home? No, my love, I wouldn't give that up for anything; but I know what it's like to look for a house, and believe me, it's a very, very long process, too long for one love to handle alone while the other is away. Darling, I know how this will go; we'll both just keep getting put off, day after day, with hopes of finding something the next day, and I dread to think how long it will take. Don't you see it this way, my dear love? We've been apart for a long time now, and we still haven't found a house; even if you decide on one, which I don't expect to happen in less than a [Pg 121] week, then there's still settling in, etc. Honestly, my love, I can't stand being away from you for so long; so if you won't let me come, expect me to show up one day anyway; and honestly, it's quite possible, because I'm really tired of spending day after day in this hopeless situation.

Pray, is Clara with you? for I have inquired several times and no letters; but, seriously, it would not in the least surprise me, if you have written to her from London, and let her know that you are without me, that she should have taken some such freak.

Is Clara with you? I've asked several times and haven't received any letters. Honestly, it wouldn’t surprise me at all if you wrote to her from London and let her know that you’re without me, and she did something like that.

The Dormouse has hid the brooch; and, pray, why am I for ever and ever to be denied the sight of my case? Have you got it in your own possession? or where is it? It would give me very great pleasure if you would send it me. I hope you have not already appropriated it, for if you have I shall think it un-Pecksie of you, as Maie was to give it you with her own hands on your birthday; but it is of little consequence, for I have no hope of seeing you on that day; but I am mistaken, for I have hope and certainty, for if you are not here on or before the 3d of August, I set off on the 4th, in early coach, so as to be with you in the evening of that dear day at least.

The Dormouse has hidden the brooch, and I'm left wondering why I’m always kept from seeing my case. Do you have it? Where is it? I would really appreciate it if you could send it to me. I hope you haven't already taken it for yourself, because if you have, I'll think it’s un-Pecksie of you, especially since Maie was supposed to give it to you herself on your birthday. But it doesn’t really matter, since I don’t expect to see you on that day; that said, I do have some hope and certainty. If you're not here by the 3rd of August, I’ll be leaving on the 4th in the early coach to at least be with you in the evening of that special day.

To-morrow is the 28th of July. Dearest, ought we not to have been together on that day? Indeed we ought, my love, as I shall shed some tears to think we are not. Do not be angry, dear love; your Pecksie is a good girl, and is quite well now again, except a headache, when she waits so anxiously for her love’s letters.

Tomorrow is the 28th of July. My dear, shouldn't we have been together on that day? We definitely should, my love, as I will shed some tears thinking about how we’re not. Please don’t be mad, my dear; your Pecksie is a good girl and is feeling much better now, except for a headache, as she waits so anxiously for her love’s letters.

Dearest, best Shelley, pray come to me; pray, pray do not stay away from me! This is delightful weather, and you better, we might have a delightful excursion to Tintern Abbey. My dear, dear love, I most earnestly, and with tearful eyes, beg that I may come to you if you do not like to leave the searches after a house.

Dearest, wonderful Shelley, please come to me; please, please don’t stay away from me! The weather is lovely, and if you’re up for it, we could have a wonderful trip to Tintern Abbey. My dear, dear love, I sincerely and with tearful eyes, ask that I may come to you if you don’t want to leave the search for a house.

It is a long time to wait, even for an answer. To-morrow may bring you news, but I have no hope, for you only set off to look after one in the afternoon, and what can be done at that hour of the day? You cannot.

It’s a long time to wait, even for an answer. Tomorrow might bring you news, but I don't have any hope since you only left to look for one in the afternoon, and what can be done at that hour of the day? You can’t.

[Pg 122]They finally settled on a house at Bishopsgate just outside Windsor Park, where they passed several months of tranquillity and comparative health; perhaps the most peacefully happy time that Shelley had ever known or was ever to know. Shadows he, too, had to haunt him, but he was young, and the reaction from the long-continued strain of anxiety, fear, discomfort, and ill-health was so strong that it is no wonder if he yielded himself up to its influence. The summer was warm and dry, and most of the time was passed out of doors. They visited the source of the Thames, making the voyage in a wherry from Windsor to Cricklade. Charles Clairmont was of the party, and Peacock also, who gives a humorous account of the expedition, and of the cure he effected of Shelley’s ailments by his prescription of “three mutton chops, well peppered.” Shelley was at this time a strict vegetarian. Mary, Peacock says, kept a diary of the excursion, which, however, has been lost. Shelley’s “Stanzas in the churchyard of Lechlade” were an enduring memento of the occasion. At Bishopsgate, under the oak shades of Windsor Great Park, he composed Alastor, the first mature production of his genius, and at Bishopsgate Mary’s son William was born, on 24th January 1816.

[Pg 122]They eventually found a house at Bishopsgate, just outside Windsor Park, where they spent several months enjoying peace and relative health; perhaps the happiest time that Shelley had ever experienced or would ever experience. He still had his shadows, but he was young, and the relief from the long-lasting stress of anxiety, fear, discomfort, and ill health was so intense that it’s no surprise he embraced it. The summer was warm and dry, and they spent most of their time outdoors. They visited the source of the Thames, taking a small boat from Windsor to Cricklade. Charles Clairmont joined them, as did Peacock, who humorously recounted the trip and claimed he cured Shelley’s ailments with his advice of “three mutton chops, well peppered.” At this time, Shelley was a strict vegetarian. Peacock mentioned that Mary kept a diary of the trip, which has unfortunately been lost. Shelley’s “Stanzas in the churchyard of Lechlade” were a lasting reminder of the occasion. At Bishopsgate, beneath the oak trees of Windsor Great Park, he wrote Alastor, the first significant work of his genius, and at Bishopsgate, Mary gave birth to their son William on January 24, 1816.

The list of books read during 1815 by Shelley[Pg 123] and Mary is worth appending, as giving some idea of their wonderful mental activity and insatiable thirst for knowledge, and the singular sympathy which existed between them in these intellectual pursuits.

The list of books read by Shelley[Pg 123] and Mary in 1815 is worth adding, as it shows their incredible mental energy and relentless desire for knowledge, as well as the unique bond they shared in these intellectual endeavors.

LIST OF BOOKS READ IN 1815.

LIST OF BOOKS READ IN 1815.

MARY.
Those marked * Shelley read also.
Posthumous Works. 3 vols.
Sorrows of Werter.
Don Roderick. By Southey.
*Gibbon’s Decline and Fall 12 vols.
*Gibbon’s Life and Letters. 1st Edition. 2 vols.
*Lara.
New Arabian Knights. 3 vols.
Corinna.
Fall of the Jesuits.
Rinaldo Rinaldini.
Fontenelle’s Plurality of Worlds.
Hermsprong.
Le Diable Boiteux.
Man as he is.
Rokeby.
Ovid’s Metamorphoses in Latin.
*Wordsworth’s Poems.
*Spenser’s Fairy Queen.
*Life of the Phillips.
*Fox’s History of James II.
The Reflector.
Fleetwood.
Wieland.
Don Carlos.
*Peter Wilkins.
Rousseau’s Confessions.
Leonora: a Poem.
Emile.
*Milton’s Paradise Lost.
*Life of Lady Hamilton.
De l’Allemagne. By Madame de Staël.
Three vols, of Barruet.
*Caliph Vathek.
Nouvelle Heloise.
*Kotzebue’s Account of his Banishment to Siberia.
Waverley.
Clarissa Harlowe.
Robertson’s History of America.
*Virgil.
*Tale of a Tub.
*Milton’s Speech on Unlicensed Printing.
*Curse of Kehama.
*Madoc.
La Bible Expliquée.
Lives of Abelard and Heloise.
*The New Testament.
*Coleridge’s Poems.
[Pg 124]First vol. of Système de la Nature.
Castle of Indolence.
Chatterton’s Poems.
*Paradise Regained.
Don Carlos.
*Lycidas.
*St. Leon.
Shakespeare’s Plays (part of which Shelley read aloud).
*Burke’s Account of Civil Society.
*Excursion.
Pope’s Homer’s Illiad.
*Sallust.
Micromejas.
*Life of Chaucer.
Canterbury Tales.
Peruvian Letters.
Voyages round the World.
Plutarch’s Lives.
*Two vols, of Gibbon.
Ormond.
Hugh Trevor.
*Labaume’s History of the Russian War.
Lewis’s Tales.
Castle of Udolpho.
Guy Mannering.
*Charles XII by Voltaire.
Tales of the East.
 
SHELLEY.
Pastor Fido.
Orlando Furioso.
Livy’s History.
Seneca’s Works.
Tasso’s Gerusalemme Liberata.
Tasso’s Aminta.
Two vols. of Plutarch in Italian.
Some of the Plays of Euripides.
Seneca’s Tragedies.
Reveries of Rousseau.
Hesoid.
Novum Organum.
Alfieri’s Tragedies.
Theocritus.
Ossian.
Herodotus.
Thucydides.
Homer.
Locke on the Human Understanding.
Conspiration de Rienzi.
History of Arianism.
Ockley’s History of the Saracens.
Madame de Staël sur la Literature.

These months of rest were needed to fit them for the year of shocks, of blows, of conflicting emotions which was to follow. As usual, the first disturbing cause was Clara Clairmont. Early in 1816 she was in town, possibly with her brother Charles, with whom she kept up[Pg 125] correspondence, and with whom (thanks to funds provided by Shelley) she had in the autumn been travelling, or paying visits. She now started one of her “wild projects in the Clairmont style,” which brought as its consequence the overshadowing of her whole life. She thought she would like to go on the stage, and she applied to Lord Byron, then connected with the management of Drury Lane Theatre, for some theatrical employment. The fascination of Byron’s poetry, joined to his very shady social reputation, surrounded him with a kind of romantic mystery highly interesting to a wayward, audacious young spirit, attracted by anything that excited its curiosity. Clara never went on the stage. But she became Byron’s mistress. Their connection lasted but a short time. Byron quickly tired of her, and when importuned with her or her affairs, soon came to look on her with positive antipathy. Nothing in Clara’s letters to him[17] goes to prove that she was very deeply in love with him. The episode was an excitement and an adventure: one, to him, of the most trivial nature, but fraught with tragic indirect results to her, and, through her, to the Shelleys. They, although they knew of her acquaintance with Byron, were in complete and unsuspecting ignorance of its intimate nature. It might have been imagined[Pg 126] that Clara would confide in them, and would even rejoice in doing so. But she had, on the contrary, a positive horror and dread of their finding out anything about her secret. She told Byron who Mary was, one evening when she knew they were to meet, but implored him beforehand to talk only on general subjects, and, if possible, not even to mention her name.

These months of rest were necessary to prepare them for the year of shocks, blows, and mixed emotions that was coming. As usual, the first source of disturbance was Clara Clairmont. Early in 1816, she was in town, possibly with her brother Charles, with whom she maintained[Pg 125] correspondence, and with whom (thanks to funds from Shelley) she had traveled or visited in the autumn. She now embarked on one of her “wild projects in the Clairmont style,” which ultimately overshadowed her entire life. She thought she’d like to go on stage, and she reached out to Lord Byron, who was then involved with the management of Drury Lane Theatre, to seek some acting opportunity. The allure of Byron’s poetry, along with his questionable social reputation, gave him a kind of romantic mystery that was very appealing to a restless and bold young woman drawn to anything that piqued her interest. Clara never made it onto the stage. Instead, she became Byron’s mistress. Their affair lasted only a brief time. Byron quickly grew bored with her, and when pressured about her or her situation, he soon began to regard her with outright disdain. Nothing in Clara’s letters to him[17] suggests that she was deeply in love with him. The episode was an excitement and an adventure: to him, it was trivial, but it had tragic indirect consequences for her, and through her, for the Shelleys. Though they were aware of her connection to Byron, they remained completely and unsuspectingly ignorant of its intimate nature. One might have thought that Clara would confide in them and even be glad to share. However, she actually felt a strong horror and fear of them discovering her secret. She mentioned who Mary was to Byron one evening when she knew they were about to meet but begged him beforehand to stick to general topics and, if possible, not even mention her name.

This introduction probably took place in March, when Shelley and Mary were, for a short time, staying up in town. Shelley was occupied in transacting business, which had reference, as usual, to Godwin’s affairs. A suit in Chancery was proceeding, to enable him to sell, to his father, the reversion of a portion of his estates. Short of obtaining this permission, he could not assist Godwin to the full extent demanded and expected by this latter, who chose to say, and was encouraged by his man of business to think that, if Shelley did not get the money, it was owing to slackness of effort or inclination on his part. The suit was, however, finally decided against Shelley. The correspondence between him and Godwin was painful in the highest degree, and must have embittered Mary’s existence.

This introduction likely happened in March when Shelley and Mary were briefly staying in town. Shelley was busy handling business related to Godwin's affairs, as usual. A Chancery lawsuit was ongoing to allow him to sell part of his estate to his father. Without getting this permission, he couldn't help Godwin as much as he was expected to, and Godwin, encouraged by his lawyer, chose to believe that if Shelley didn't manage to get the money, it was due to his lack of effort or motivation. However, the lawsuit was ultimately ruled against Shelley. The exchanges between him and Godwin were extremely painful and must have soured Mary's life.

Godwin, while leaving no stone unturned to get as much of Shelley’s money as possible, and while exerting himself with feverish activity to control and direct to his own advantage the legal[Pg 127] negotiations for disposal of part of the Shelley estates, yet declined personal communication with Shelley, and wrote to him in insulting terms, carrying sophistry so far as to assert that his dignity (save the mark!) would be compromised, not by taking Shelley’s money, but by taking it in the form of a cheque made out in his, Godwin’s, own name. Small wonder if Shelley was wounded and indignant. More than any one else, Godwin had taught and encouraged him to despise what he would have called prejudice.

Godwin, in his relentless pursuit of Shelley’s money, worked frantically to control and manipulate the legal[Pg 127] negotiations regarding part of the Shelley estates. However, he refused to communicate personally with Shelley and instead wrote to him in a disrespectful manner, going so far as to argue that his dignity (seriously!) would be compromised not by accepting Shelley’s money, but by doing so in the form of a cheque made out in Godwin’s own name. It’s no surprise that Shelley felt hurt and angry. More than anyone else, Godwin had taught and encouraged him to reject what he would have termed prejudice.

“In my judgment,” wrote Shelley, “neither I, nor your daughter, nor her offspring, ought to receive the treatment which we encounter on every side. It has perpetually appeared to me to have been your especial duty to see that, so far as mankind value your good opinion, we were dealt justly by, and that a young family, innocent, and benevolent, and united should not be confounded with prostitutes and seducers. My astonishment—and I will confess, when I have been treated with most harshness and cruelty by you, my indignation—has been extreme, that, knowing as you do my nature, any consideration should have prevailed on you to be thus harsh and cruel. I lamented also over my ruined hopes, of all that your genius once taught me to expect from your virtue, when I found that for yourself, your family, and your creditors, you would submit to that communication with me which you once rejected and abhorred, and which no pity for my poverty or sufferings, assumed willingly for you, could avail to extort. Do not talk of forgiveness again to me, for my blood boils in my veins, and my gall rises against all that bears the human form, when I think of what I, their benefactor and ardent lover, have endured of enmity and contempt from you and from all mankind.”

“In my opinion,” wrote Shelley, “neither I, nor your daughter, nor her children, should have to endure the treatment we face everywhere. It has always seemed to me that it was your special responsibility to ensure that, as long as people value your good opinion, we were treated fairly, and that a young family, innocent, kind-hearted, and united should not be mixed up with prostitutes and seducers. My shock—and I will admit, when I’ve been treated with the most harshness and cruelty by you, my anger—has been intense, that, knowing my character as you do, any reason could lead you to be so unkind and cruel. I also mourned my shattered hopes, all that your genius once led me to expect from your goodness, when I found that for yourself, your family, and your creditors, you were willing to engage in the communication with me that you once rejected and loathed, and which no pity for my poverty or suffering could have ever forced you to accept. Don’t talk about forgiveness to me again, because my blood boils in my veins, and my anger rises against everything that wears the human form when I think of what I, their benefactor and passionate lover, have suffered from you and from all of humanity.”

[Pg 128]That other, ordinary, people should resent his avowed opposition to conventional morality was, even to Shelley, less of an enigma than that Godwin, from whom he expected support, should turn against him. Yet he never could clearly realise the aspect which his relations with Mary bore to the world, who merely saw in him a married man who had deserted his wife and eloped with a girl of sixteen. He thought people should understand all he knew, and credit him with all he did not tell them; that they should sympathise and fraternise with him, and honour Mary the more, not the less, for what she had done and dared. Instead of this, the world accepted his family’s estimate of its unfortunate eldest son, and cut him. It is no wonder that, as Peacock puts it, “the spirit of restlessness came over him again,” and drove him abroad once more. His first intention was to settle with Mary and their infant child in some remote region of Scotland or Northern England. But he was at all times delicate, and he longed for balmy air and sunny skies. To these motives were added Clara’s wishes, and, as she herself states, her pressing solicitations. Byron, she knew, was going to Geneva, and she persuaded the Shelleys to go there also, in the hope and intention of meeting him. Shelley had read and admired several of Byron’s poems, and the prospect of possible companionship with a[Pg 129] kindred mind was now and at all times supremely attractive to him. He had made repeated, but fruitless efforts to get a personal interview with Godwin, in the hope, probably, of coming to some definite understanding as to his hopelessly involved and intricate affairs. Godwin went off to Scotland on literary business and was absent all April. Before he returned Shelley, Mary, and Clara had started for Switzerland. The Shelleys were still ignorant and unsuspecting of the intrigue between Byron and Clara. Byron, knowing of Clara’s wish to follow him to Geneva, enjoined her on no account to come alone or without protection, as he knew she was capable of doing; hence her determinate wish that the Shelleys should come. She wrote to Byron from Paris to tell him that she was so far on her way, accompanied by “the whole tribe of Otaheite philosophers,” as she styles her friends and escort. Just before sailing from Dover Shelley wrote to Godwin, who was still in Scotland, telling him finally of the unsuccessful issue to his Chancery suit, of his doubtful and limited prospects of income or of ability to pay more than £300 for Godwin, and that only some months hence. He referred again to his painful position in England, and his present determination to remain abroad,—perhaps for ever,—with the exception of a possible, solitary, visit to London, should business make this inevitable.[Pg 130] He touched on his old obligations to Godwin, assuring him of his continued respect and admiration in spite of the painful past, and of his regret for any too vehement words he might have used.

[Pg 128]It puzzled even Shelley that ordinary people resented his clear stand against conventional morality, but what really surprised him was that Godwin, from whom he expected support, turned against him. He could never fully grasp how his relationship with Mary appeared to the world, which only saw a married man who abandoned his wife to elope with a sixteen-year-old girl. He thought people should understand everything he knew and assume he was honest about what he didn’t say; that they should empathize with him and respect Mary even more for her courage. Instead, the world accepted his family’s negative view of their unfortunate eldest son and shunned him. It’s no wonder that, as Peacock expressed, “the spirit of restlessness came over him again,” pushing him abroad once more. He initially planned to settle with Mary and their baby in a secluded part of Scotland or Northern England. However, he was always delicate and yearned for warm breezes and sunny days. Clara’s wishes, along with her insistence, added to this desire. She knew Byron was heading to Geneva and convinced the Shelleys to join him, hoping to meet him. Shelley had read and admired several of Byron’s poems, and the chance of bonding with a like-minded person was always incredibly appealing to him. He had made several unsuccessful attempts to meet Godwin, hoping to sort out his complicated and tangled affairs. Godwin left for Scotland on literary work and was away all of April. By the time he returned, Shelley, Mary, and Clara had already set off for Switzerland. The Shelleys were unaware of the intrigue between Byron and Clara. Byron, aware of Clara’s desire to follow him to Geneva, insisted she should never go alone or without protection, as he knew she might do, which is why she was determined that the Shelleys should come with her. She wrote to Byron from Paris to inform him that she was on her way, accompanied by “the whole tribe of Otaheite philosophers,” as she referred to her friends and escort. Just before sailing from Dover, Shelley wrote to Godwin, who was still in Scotland, informing him of the unsuccessful outcome of his Chancery suit, his uncertain and limited income prospects, and his inability to pay more than £300 to Godwin, but not for a few months. He mentioned again his difficult situation in England and his current decision to stay abroad—possibly forever—except for a possible lonely visit to London, should business make it necessary.[Pg 130] He touched on his old obligations to Godwin, assuring him of his ongoing respect and admiration despite their painful history, and expressed his regret for any overly harsh words he might have used.

It is unfortunate for me that the part of your character which is least excellent should have been met by my convictions of what was right to do. But I have been too indignant, I have been unjust to you—forgive me—burn those letters which contain the records of my violence, and believe that however what you erroneously call fame and honour separate us, I shall always feel towards you as the most affectionate of friends.

It’s unfortunate for me that the aspect of your character that’s least admirable clashed with my beliefs about what was the right thing to do. But I’ve been too angry, I’ve been unfair to you—forgive me—destroy those letters that hold the memories of my outbursts, and know that no matter how much what you mistakenly call fame and honor drives us apart, I will always feel towards you like the most caring of friends.

The travellers reached Geneva by the middle of May; their arrival preceding that of Byron by several days. A letter written by Mary Shelley from their first resting-place, the Hôtel de Sécheron, the descriptive portions of which were afterwards published by her, with the Journal of a Six Weeks Tour, gives a graphic account of their journey and their first impressions of Geneva.

The travelers arrived in Geneva by mid-May, a few days before Byron. A letter written by Mary Shelley from their first stop, the Hôtel de Sécheron, which she later published along with the Journal of a Six Weeks Tour, provides a vivid account of their journey and initial impressions of Geneva.

Hôtel de Sécheron, Geneva,
17th May 1816.

Hôtel de Sécheron, Geneva,
May 17, 1816.

We arrived at Paris on the 8th of this month, and were detained two days for the purpose of obtaining the various signatures necessary to our passports, the French Government having become much more circumspect since the escape of Lavalette. We had no letters of introduction, or any friend in that city, and were therefore confined to our hotel, where we were obliged to hire apartments for the week, although, when we first arrived, we expected to be detained one night only; for in Paris there are no houses where you can be accommodated with apartments by the day.

We arrived in Paris on the 8th of this month and were held up for two days to get the various signatures needed for our passports, since the French Government has become much more cautious since Lavalette's escape. We didn't have any letters of introduction or friends in the city, so we were stuck at our hotel, where we had to rent rooms for the week, even though we expected to be there just one night when we first arrived. In Paris, there are no places where you can rent apartments by the day.

The manners of the French are interesting, although less[Pg 131] attractive, at least to Englishmen, than before the last invasion of the Allies; the discontent and sullenness of their minds perpetually betrays itself. Nor is it wonderful that they should regard the subjects of a Government which fills their country with hostile garrisons, and sustains a detested dynasty on the throne, with an acrimony and indignation of which that Government alone is the proper object. This feeling is honourable to the French, and encouraging to all those of every nation in Europe who have a fellow-feeling with the oppressed, and who cherish an unconquerable hope that the cause of liberty must at length prevail.

The behavior of the French is intriguing, although it seems less[Pg 131] appealing, at least to the English, than it was before the last invasion by the Allies; their ongoing discontent and gloom are always evident. It's not surprising that they view the subjects of a government that fills their country with enemy troops and upholds a hated monarchy with resentment and anger that should really be directed at that government. This sentiment is commendable for the French and inspiring for individuals across Europe who empathize with the oppressed and hold on to an unshakeable belief that the fight for freedom will ultimately succeed.

Our route after Paris as far as Troyes lay through the same uninteresting tract of country which we had traversed on foot nearly two years before, but on quitting Troyes we left the road leading to Neufchâtel, to follow that which was to conduct us to Geneva. We entered Dijon on the third evening after our departure from Paris, and passing through Dôle, arrived at Poligny. This town is built at the foot of Jura, which rises abruptly from a plain of vast extent. The rocks of the mountain overhang the houses. Some difficulty in procuring horses detained us here until the evening closed in, when we proceeded by the light of a stormy moon to Champagnolles, a little village situated in the depth of the mountains. The road was serpentine and exceedingly steep, and was overhung on one side by half-distinguished precipices, whilst the other was a gulf, filled by the darkness of the driving clouds. The dashing of the invisible streams announced to us that we had quitted the plains of France, as we slowly ascended amidst a violent storm of wind and rain, to Champagnolles, where we arrived at twelve o’clock the fourth night after our departure from Paris. The next morning we proceeded, still ascending among the ravines and valleys of the mountain. The scenery perpetually grows more wonderful and sublime; pine forests of impenetrable thickness and untrodden, nay, inaccessible expanse spread on every side. Sometimes the dark woods descending follow the route into the valleys, the distorted trees struggling with knotted roots[Pg 132] between the most barren clefts; sometimes the road winds high into the regions of frost, and then the forests become scattered, and the branches of the trees are loaded with snow, and half of the enormous pines themselves buried in the wavy drifts. The spring, as the inhabitants informed us, was unusually late, and indeed the cold was excessive; as we ascended the mountains the same clouds which rained on us in the valleys poured forth large flakes of snow thick and fast. The sun occasionally shone through these showers, and illuminated the magnificent ravines of the mountains, whose gigantic pines were, some laden with snow, some wreathed round by the lines of scattered and lingering vapour; others darting their spires into the sunny sky, brilliantly clear and azure.

Our route after Paris to Troyes took us through the same dull stretch of countryside we had walked through nearly two years earlier. However, after leaving Troyes, we diverted from the road to Neufchâtel and took the path that would lead us to Geneva. We reached Dijon on the evening of the third day after we departed from Paris, and after passing through Dôle, we arrived in Poligny. This town is located at the base of the Jura mountains, which rise sharply from a vast flat area. The mountain's rocks tower over the houses. We were held up here for a while due to some trouble finding horses, and by the time evening fell, we set out toward Champagnolles, a small village deep in the mountains, guided by the light of a stormy moon. The road was winding and very steep, with sheer cliffs on one side and a dark abyss on the other, filled with swirling clouds. The sound of hidden streams signaled that we had left the plains of France as we slowly climbed amid a fierce storm of wind and rain, arriving in Champagnolles at midnight on the fourth night after leaving Paris. The next morning, we continued our ascent through the valleys and ravines of the mountain. The scenery became more stunning and majestic; thick pine forests spread out around us, dense and untouched. Sometimes, the dark woods would dip down into the valleys, twisted trees contending with gnarled roots poking through barren crevices; other times, the path would rise high into the frosty regions, scattering the forests, the tree branches heaped with snow, half of the massive pines submerged in soft drifts. The spring was unusually late, as the locals informed us, and the cold was intense. As we climbed higher, the same clouds that rained on us in the valleys unleashed large, fast-falling snowflakes. Occasionally, the sun pierced through the snow showers, illuminating the beautiful mountain ravines, where some giant pines were burdened with snow, some wrapped in wisps of lingering mist, and others reaching their spires into a brilliantly clear, blue sky.

As the evening advanced, and we ascended higher, the snow, which we had beheld whitening the overhanging rocks, now encroached upon our road, and it snowed fast as we entered the village of Les Rousses, where we were threatened by the apparent necessity of passing the night in a bad inn and dirty beds. For, from that place there are two roads to Geneva; one by Nion, in the Swiss territory, where the mountain route is shorter and comparatively easy at that time of the year, when the road is for several leagues covered with snow of an enormous depth; the other road lay through Gex, and was too circuitous and dangerous to be attempted at so late an hour in the day. Our passport, however, was for Gex, and we were told that we could not change its destination; but all these police laws, so severe in themselves, are to be softened by bribery, and this difficulty was at length overcome. We hired four horses, and ten men to support the carriage, and departed from Les Rousses at six in the evening, when the sun had already far descended, and the snow pelting against the windows of our carriage assisted the coming darkness to deprive us of the view of the lake of Geneva and the far-distant Alps.

As the evening went on and we climbed higher, the snow, which had been covering the rocks above us, began to cover our path, and it snowed heavily as we entered the village of Les Rousses. There, we faced the unpleasant option of spending the night in a terrible inn with dirty beds. From that village, there are two routes to Geneva: one goes through Nion, in Swiss territory, where the mountain path is shorter and relatively easy this time of year, even though the road is several leagues deep in snow; the other route goes through Gex, which was too long and dangerous to take at such a late hour. However, our passport was for Gex, and we were told we couldn't change our destination. But these strict police regulations can often be overlooked with some bribery, and this hurdle was finally cleared. We hired four horses and ten men to help with the carriage and left Les Rousses at six in the evening, when the sun had already set, and the snow hitting the windows of our carriage added to the darkness, blocking our view of Lake Geneva and the distant Alps.

The prospect around, however, was sufficiently sublime to command our attention—never was scene more awfully desolate. The trees in these regions are incredibly large, and stand in[Pg 133] scattered clumps over the white wilderness; the vast expanse of snow was chequered only by these gigantic pines, and the poles that marked our road; no river nor rock-encircled lawn relieved the eye, by adding the picturesque to the sublime. The natural silence of that uninhabited desert contrasted strangely with the voices of the men who conducted us, who, with animated tones and gestures, called to one another in a patois composed of French and Italian, creating disturbance where, but for them, there was none. To what a different scene are we now arrived! To the warm sunshine, and to the humming of sun-loving insects. From the windows of our hotel we see the lovely lake, blue as the heavens which it reflects, and sparkling with golden beams. The opposite shore is sloping and covered with vines, which, however, do not so early in the season add to the beauty of the prospect. Gentlemen’s seats are scattered over these banks, behind which rise the various ridges of black mountains, and towering far above, in the midst of its snowy Alps, the majestic Mont Blanc, highest and queen of all. Such is the view reflected by the lake; it is a bright summer scene without any of that sacred solitude and deep seclusion that delighted us at Lucerne. We have not yet found out any very agreeable walks, but you know our attachment to water excursions. We have hired a boat, and every evening, at about six o’clock, we sail on the lake, which is delightful, whether we glide over a glassy surface or are speeded along by a strong wind. The waves of this lake never afflict me with that sickness that deprives me of all enjoyment in a sea-voyage; on the contrary, the tossing of our boat raises my spirits and inspires me with unusual hilarity. Twilight here is of short duration, but we at present enjoy the benefit of an increasing moon, and seldom return until ten o’clock, when, as we approach the shore, we are saluted by the delightful scent of flowers and new-mown grass, and the chirp of the grasshoppers, and the song of the evening birds.

The view around us was stunning enough to grab our attention—never have we seen a scene so incredibly desolate. The trees in this area are enormous, standing in[Pg 133] scattered clusters across the white wilderness; the vast stretch of snow was only broken up by these giant pines and the poles marking our path. There were no rivers or rock-enclosed meadows to add any picturesque charm to the sublime setting. The natural quiet of that uninhabited landscape sharply contrasted with the voices of the men guiding us, who animatedly called to each other in a mix of French and Italian, creating noise where there would otherwise have been none. Just look at the very different scene we’ve arrived at now! We're surrounded by warm sunshine and the buzzing of sun-loving insects. From the windows of our hotel, we can see the beautiful lake, as blue as the sky it reflects, sparkling in golden light. The opposite shore gently slopes and is covered with vines, which, at this early point in the season, don’t quite add to the beauty of the view. Elegant seats are scattered along these banks, with various ridges of dark mountains rising behind them, and towering far above, amidst the snowy Alps, is the majestic Mont Blanc, the highest and the queen of them all. This is the view reflected in the lake; it’s a bright summer scene, lacking the sacred solitude and deep seclusion that enchanted us at Lucerne. We haven’t discovered many pleasant walking paths yet, but you know how much we love water excursions. We’ve rented a boat, and every evening around six o’clock, we sail on the lake, which is wonderful, whether we glide over a calm surface or are propelled by a strong wind. The waves of this lake never make me sick like the ones at sea do; instead, the rocking of our boat lifts my spirits and fills me with unexpected joy. Twilight here is brief, but we’re currently enjoying the glow of a rising moon and rarely return before ten o’clock, when, as we approach the shore, we’re greeted by the delightful scent of flowers and freshly cut grass, the chirping of grasshoppers, and the songs of evening birds.

We do not enter into society here, yet our time passes swiftly and delightfully.

We’re not really engaging with society here, but our time flies by and is really enjoyable.

We read Latin and Italian during the heats of noon, and[Pg 134] when the sun declines we walk in the garden of the hotel, looking at the rabbits, relieving fallen cockchafers, and watching the motions of a myriad of lizards, who inhabit a southern wall of the garden. You know that we have just escaped from the gloom of winter and of London; and coming to this delightful spot during this divine weather, I feel as happy as a new-fledged bird, and hardly care what twig I fly to, so that I may try my new-found wings. A more experienced bird may be more difficult in its choice of a bower; but, in my present temper of mind, the budding flowers, the fresh grass of spring, and the happy creatures about me that live and enjoy these pleasures, are quite enough to afford me exquisite delight, even though clouds should shut out Mont Blanc from my sight. Adieu!

We study Latin and Italian during the heat of noon, and[Pg 134] when the sun starts to set, we stroll in the hotel garden, observing the rabbits, helping fallen cockchafers, and watching the movements of countless lizards that live on a southern wall of the garden. You know we’ve just escaped the dreariness of winter and London; coming to this lovely place in this beautiful weather makes me feel as joyful as a newly fledged bird, and I hardly care where I land, as long as I can try out my new wings. A more experienced bird might be pickier about its nest; but in my current state of mind, the blooming flowers, the fresh spring grass, and the happy creatures around me that thrive in these pleasures are enough to bring me pure joy, even if clouds obscure my view of Mont Blanc. Goodbye!

M. S.

M.S.

On the 25th of May Byron, accompanied by his young Italian physician, Polidori, and attended by three men-servants, arrived at the Hôtel de Sécheron. It was now that he and Shelley became for the first time personally acquainted; an acquaintance which, though it never did and never could ripen quite into friendship, developed with time and circumstances into an association more or less familiar which lasted all Shelley’s life. After the arrival of the English Milord and his retinue, the hotel quarters probably became less quiet and comfortable, and before June the Shelleys, with Clare[18] (who, while her secret remained a secret, must have found it inexpedient to live under the same roof with Byron) moved to a cottage on the other side of the lake, near Coligny; known as[Pg 135] Maison Chapuis, but sometimes called Campagne Mont Alègre.

On May 25th, Byron arrived at the Hôtel de Sécheron with his young Italian doctor, Polidori, and three male servants. It was at this point that he and Shelley met in person for the first time. Although their relationship never truly grew into friendship, it evolved over time and circumstances into a somewhat familiar association that lasted throughout Shelley's life. After the arrival of the English lord and his entourage, the hotel probably became less peaceful and comfortable, and before June, the Shelleys, along with Clare[18] (who, as long as her secret remained concealed, must have found it unwise to live with Byron), moved to a cottage on the opposite side of the lake, near Coligny; known as[Pg 135] Maison Chapuis, but sometimes referred to as Campagne Mont Alègre.

Campagne Chapuis, near Coligny,
1st June.

Campagne Chapuis, near Coligny,
June 1.

You will perceive from my date that we have changed our residence since my last letter. We now inhabit a little cottage on the opposite shore of the lake, and have exchanged the view of Mont Blanc and her snowy aiguilles for the dark frowning Jura, behind whose range we every evening see the sun sink, and darkness approaches our valley from behind the Alps, which are then tinged by that glowing rose-like hue which is observed in England to attend on the clouds of an autumnal sky when daylight is almost gone. The lake is at our feet, and a little harbour contains our boat, in which we still enjoy our evening excursions on the water. Unfortunately we do not now enjoy those brilliant skies that hailed us on our first arrival to this country. An almost perpetual rain confines us principally to the house; but when the sun bursts forth it is with a splendour and heat unknown in England. The thunderstorms that visit us are grander and more terrific than I have ever seen before. We watch them as they approach from the opposite side of the lake, observing the lightning play among the clouds in various parts of the heavens, and dart in jagged figures upon the piny heights of Jura, dark with the shadow of the overhanging clouds, while perhaps the sun is shining cheerily upon us. One night we enjoyed a finer storm than I had ever before beheld. The lake was lit up, the pines on Jura made visible, and all the scene illuminated for an instant, when a pitchy blackness succeeded, and the thunder came in frightful bursts over our heads amid the darkness.

You'll see from my date that we've moved since my last letter. We're now living in a small cottage on the other side of the lake, trading the view of Mont Blanc and its snowy peaks for the dark and imposing Jura mountains. Every evening, we watch the sun set behind them, and darkness creeps into our valley from behind the Alps, which are then bathed in that glowing pink hue that you often see in England at dusk during autumn. The lake is right at our feet, and a small harbor holds our boat, allowing us to still enjoy our evening trips on the water. Unfortunately, we no longer have the bright skies we enjoyed when we first arrived in this country. We're mostly stuck indoors due to almost constant rain, but when the sun does break through, it shines with a brilliance and warmth unknown in England. The thunderstorms that pass by are more impressive and terrifying than any I've seen before. We watch them approach from the other side of the lake, seeing the lightning flash among the clouds and strike jaggedly on the dark, pine-covered Jura peaks, all while the sun might still be shining cheerfully on us. One night we witnessed a storm more magnificent than I had ever seen before. The lake lit up, the pines on Jura became visible, and the entire scene was illuminated for a moment before being replaced by pitch blackness, with thunder crashing violently overhead in the dark.

But while I still dwell on the country around Geneva, you will expect me to say something of the town itself; there is nothing, however, in it that can repay you for the trouble of walking over its rough stones. The houses are high, the streets narrow, many of them on the ascent, and no public building of any beauty to attract your eye, or any architecture[Pg 136] to gratify your taste. The town is surrounded by a wall, the three gates of which are shut exactly at ten o’clock, when no bribery (as in France) can open them. To the south of the town is the promenade of the Genevese, a grassy plain planted with a few trees, and called Plainpalais. Here a small obelisk is erected to the glory of Rousseau, and here (such is the mutability of human life) the magistrates, the successors of those who exiled him from his native country, were shot by the populace during that revolution which his writings mainly contributed to mature, and which, notwithstanding the temporary bloodshed and injustice with which it was polluted, has produced enduring benefits to mankind, which not all the chicanery of statesmen, nor even the great conspiracy of kings, can entirely render vain. From respect to the memory of their predecessors, none of the present magistrates ever walk in Plainpalais. Another Sunday recreation for the citizens is an excursion to the top of Mont Salère. This hill is within a league of the town, and rises perpendicularly from the cultivated plain. It is ascended on the other side, and I should judge from its situation that your toil is rewarded by a delightful view of the course of the Rhone and Arne, and of the shores of the lake. We have not yet visited it. There is more equality of classes here than in England. This occasions a greater freedom and refinement of manners among the lower orders than we meet with in our own country. I fancy the haughty English ladies are greatly disgusted with this consequence of republican institutions, for the Genevese servants complain very much of their scolding, an exercise of the tongue, I believe, perfectly unknown here. The peasants of Switzerland may not however emulate the vivacity and grace of the French. They are more cleanly, but they are slow and inapt. I know a girl of twenty who, although she had lived all her life among vineyards, could not inform me during what month the vintage took place, and I discovered she was utterly ignorant of the order in which the months succeed one another. She would not have been surprised if I had talked of the burning sun and delicious fruits of December, or of[Pg 137] the frosts of July. Yet she is by no means deficient in understanding.

But while I’m still talking about the countryside around Geneva, you might expect me to mention the town itself; however, there’s nothing there that makes it worth the hassle of walking over its bumpy streets. The buildings are tall, the streets are narrow, many of them are uphill, and there are no public buildings that are beautiful enough to catch your eye or any architecture[Pg 136] that would satisfy your taste. The town is enclosed by a wall, and the three gates shut precisely at ten o’clock, when no amount of bribery (like in France) can open them. To the south of the town is the promenade of the locals, a grassy area with a few trees called Plainpalais. Here, a small obelisk stands to honor Rousseau, and here (such is the unpredictability of life) the magistrates, who are the successors of those who exiled him from his homeland, were shot by the crowd during the revolution that his writings significantly helped to bring about, and which, despite the temporary violence and injustice that stained it, has led to lasting benefits for humanity that not even all the scheming of politicians or the grand conspiracy of kings can entirely undo. Out of respect for their predecessors, none of the current magistrates walk in Plainpalais. Another popular weekend activity for the locals is hiking to the top of Mont Salère. This hill is just a league away from the town and rises steeply from the cultivated land. It’s accessed from the other side, and I assume that your efforts are rewarded with a stunning view of the Rhone and Arne rivers and the shores of the lake. We haven’t visited it yet. There’s more class equality here than in England. This leads to greater freedom and refinement in manners among the lower classes than what we see in our own country. I suspect that the proud English ladies are quite put off by this aspect of republican society, as the Genevese servants often complain about their scolding, a habit of speaking that I believe is completely unknown here. However, the Swiss peasants may not match the liveliness and charm of the French. They are cleaner, but they are slow and clumsy. I know a twenty-year-old girl who, although she has lived her whole life among vineyards, couldn’t tell me what month the grape harvest happens, and I found out she was completely unaware of the order of the months. She wouldn’t have been surprised if I talked about the blazing sun and tasty fruits of December, or of[Pg 137] the frosts of July. Yet she is by no means lacking in understanding.

The Genevese are also much inclined to puritanism. It is true that from habit they dance on a Sunday, but as soon as the French Government was abolished in the town, the magistrates ordered the theatre to be closed, and measures were taken to pull down the building.

The people of Geneva are also quite drawn to puritanism. It's true that out of habit they dance on Sundays, but as soon as the French Government was removed from the city, the magistrates ordered the theatre to shut down, and steps were taken to demolish the building.

We have latterly enjoyed fine weather, and nothing is more pleasant than to listen to the evening song of the wine-dressers. They are all women, and most of them have harmonious although masculine voices. The theme of their ballads consists of shepherds, love, flocks, and the sons of kings who fall in love with beautiful shepherdesses. Their tunes are monotonous, but it is sweet to hear them in the stillness of evening, while we are enjoying the sight of the setting sun, either from the hill behind our house or from the lake.

We've recently had great weather, and there's nothing more enjoyable than listening to the evening songs of the grape harvesters. They're all women, and most of them have strong, yet melodic voices. Their songs are about shepherds, love, flocks, and the sons of kings who fall for beautiful shepherd girls. Their melodies may be repetitive, but it’s lovely to hear them in the quiet of the evening while we watch the sunset, either from the hill behind our house or from the lake.

Such are our pleasures here, which would be greatly increased if the season had been more favourable, for they chiefly consist in such enjoyments as sunshine and gentle breezes bestow. We have not yet made any excursion in the environs of the town, but we have planned several, when you shall again hear of us; and we will endeavour, by the magic of words, to transport the ethereal part of you to the neighbourhood of the Alps, and mountain streams, and forests, which, while they clothe the former, darken the latter with their vast shadows.—Adieu!

These are our pleasures here, which would be even greater if the weather had been better, as they mainly come from the warmth of the sun and the softness of gentle breezes. We haven’t taken any trips around the town yet, but we’ve planned a few, and you’ll hear from us again. We’ll try to use the magic of words to take your spirit to the beautiful areas near the Alps, with their mountain streams and forests that cover the mountains and cast deep shadows on the woods. —Goodbye!

M.

M.

Less than a fortnight after this Byron also left the hotel, annoyed beyond endurance by the unbounded curiosity of which he was the object. He established himself at the Villa Diodati, on the hill above the Shelleys’ cottage, from which it was separated by a vineyard. Both he and Shelley were devoted to boating, and passed much time on the water, on one occasion narrowly escaping being drowned. Visits from one house[Pg 138] to the other were of daily occurrence. The evenings were generally spent at Diodati, when the whole party would sit up into the small hours of the morning, discussing all possible and impossible things in earth and heaven. In temperament Shelley and Byron were indeed radically opposed to each other, but the intellectual intercourse of two men, alike condemned to much isolation from their kind by their gifts, their dispositions, and their misfortunes, could not but be a source of enjoyment to each. Despite his deep grain of sarcastic egotism, Byron did justice to Shelley’s sincerity, simplicity, and purity of nature, and appreciated at their just value his mental powers and literary accomplishments. On the other hand, Shelley’s admiration of Byron’s genius was simply unbounded, while he apprehended the mixture of gold and clay in Byron’s disposition with singular acuteness. His was the “pure mind that penetrateth heaven and hell.” But at Geneva the two men were only finding each other out, and, to Shelley at least, any pain arising from difference of feeling or opinion was outweighed by the intense pleasure and refreshment of intellectual comradeship.

Less than two weeks later, Byron also left the hotel, completely fed up with the endless curiosity directed at him. He set up residence at the Villa Diodati, situated on the hill above the Shelleys’ cottage, separated by a vineyard. Both he and Shelley loved boating and spent a lot of time on the water, once narrowly escaping drowning. They frequently visited each other’s houses[Pg 138]. Evenings were mostly spent at Diodati, where the whole group would stay up late into the night, discussing everything imaginable about life and the universe. Shelley and Byron had fundamentally different temperaments, but their interactions were enjoyable for both, as they were both isolated from others due to their talents, personalities, and misfortunes. Despite his deeply sarcastic ego, Byron recognized Shelley’s sincerity, straightforwardness, and purity of character, valuing his intelligence and literary skills. Conversely, Shelley’s admiration for Byron’s genius was boundless, while he keenly understood the mix of brilliance and flaws in Byron’s nature. Shelley had a “pure mind that penetrates heaven and hell.” However, at Geneva, the two were still getting to know one another, and for Shelley, any discomfort from their differing feelings or opinions was outweighed by the joy and refreshment of their intellectual friendship.

Naturally fond of society, and indeed requiring its stimulus to elicit her best powers, Mary yet took a passive rather than an active share in these symposia. Looking back on them many years[Pg 139] afterwards she wrote: “Since incapacity and timidity always prevented my mingling in the nightly conversations of Diodati, they were, as it were, entirely tête-à-tête between my Shelley and Albè.”[19] But she was a keen, eager listener. Nothing escaped her observation, and none of this time was ever obliterated from her memory.

Naturally enjoying social interactions and needing that environment to bring out her best, Mary preferred to be a passive participant in these gatherings. Looking back on them many years later, she wrote: “Because my inability and shyness kept me from joining in the nightly talks at Diodati, they were basically just private conversations between my Shelley and Albè.” But she was an attentive and enthusiastic listener. Nothing slipped past her notice, and all of this time remained etched in her memory.

To the intellectual ferment, so to speak, of the Diodati evenings, working with the new experiences and thoughts of the past two years, is due the conception of the story by which, as a writer, she is best remembered, the ghastly but powerful allegorical romance of Frankenstein. In her introduction to a late edition of this work (part of which has already been quoted here) Mary Shelley has herself told the history of its origin.

To the intellectual buzz, so to speak, of the Diodati evenings, combining the new experiences and ideas from the past two years, we owe the creation of the story by which she is most remembered, the horrific yet powerful allegorical tale of Frankenstein. In her introduction to a later edition of this work (part of which has already been quoted here), Mary Shelley recounts the story of its origin herself.

In the summer of 1816 we visited Switzerland, and became the neighbours of Lord Byron. At first we spent our pleasant hours on the lake, or wandering on its shores, and Lord Byron, who was writing the third canto of Childe Harold, was the only one among us who put his thoughts upon paper. These, as he brought them successively to us, clothed in all the light and harmony of poetry, seemed to stamp as divine the glories of heaven and earth, whose influences we partook with him.

In the summer of 1816, we visited Switzerland and became neighbors of Lord Byron. At first, we enjoyed our time on the lake or exploring its shores, while Lord Byron, who was working on the third canto of Childe Harold, was the only one among us who put his thoughts down on paper. As he shared these writings with us, filled with all the beauty and rhythm of poetry, they seemed to elevate the glories of heaven and earth, which we experienced alongside him.

But it proved a wet, ungenial summer, and incessant rain often confined us for days to the house. Some volumes of ghost stories, translated from the German into French, fell into our hands. There was the history of the Inconstant Lover, who, when he thought to clasp the bride to whom he had pledged his vows, found himself in the arms of the pale ghost[Pg 140] of her whom he had deserted. There was the tale of the sinful founder of his race, whose miserable doom it was to bestow the kiss of death on all the younger sons of his fated house, just when they reached the age of promise. His gigantic shadowy form, clothed, like the ghost in Hamlet, in complete armour, but with the beaver up, was seen at midnight, by the moon’s fitful beams, to advance slowly along the gloomy avenue. The shape was lost beneath the shadow of the castle walls; but soon a gate swung back, a step was heard, the door of the chamber opened, and he advanced to the couch of the blooming youths, cradled in healthy sleep. Eternal sorrow sat upon his face as he bent down and kissed the forehead of the boys, who from that hour withered like flowers snapt upon the stalk. I have not seen these stories since then, but their incidents are as fresh in my mind as if I had read them yesterday. “We will each write a ghost story,” said Byron; and his proposition was acceded to. There were four of us. The noble author began a tale, a fragment of which he printed at the end of his poem of Mazeppa. Shelley, more apt to embody ideas and sentiments in the radiance of brilliant imagery, and in the music of the most melodious verse that adorns our language, than to invent the machinery of a story, commenced one founded on the experiences of his early life. Poor Polidori had some terrible idea about a skull-headed lady, who was so punished for peeping through a keyhole—what to see I forget—something very shocking and wrong of course; but when she was reduced to a worse condition than the renowned Tom of Coventry he did not know what to do with her, and he was obliged to despatch her to the tomb of the Capulets, the only place for which she was fitted. The illustrious poets also, annoyed by the platitude of prose, speedily relinquished their ungrateful task. I busied myself to think of a story,—a story to rival those which had excited us to this task. One that would speak to the mysterious fears of our nature, and awaken thrilling horror—one to make the reader dread to look round, to curdle the blood and quicken the beatings of the heart. If I did not accomplish these things my ghost story would be[Pg 141] unworthy of its name. I thought and wondered—vainly. I felt that blank incapability of invention which is the greatest misery of authorship, when dull Nothing replies to our anxious invocations. “Have you thought of a story?” I was asked each morning, and each morning I was forced to reply with a mortifying negative.

But it turned out to be a rainy, unwelcoming summer, and constant rain often kept us stuck in the house for days. We came across some volumes of ghost stories translated from German to French. One was about the Unfaithful Lover, who, when he tried to embrace the bride to whom he had promised his vows, found himself in the arms of the pale ghost[Pg 140] of the woman he had abandoned. Another tale was about the sinful founder of his lineage, doomed to give the kiss of death to all the younger sons of his doomed family just when they reached a promising age. His gigantic, shadowy figure, dressed in full armor like the ghost in Hamlet but with the visor up, could be seen at midnight, illuminated by the moon's flickering light, slowly moving down the dark path. The figure vanished beneath the castle's shadow, but soon a gate creaked open, a step echoed, the door to the chamber opened, and he approached the bed of the blooming youths, cradled in healthy sleep. Eternal sorrow marked his face as he leaned down and kissed the foreheads of the boys, who from that moment withered like flowers snapped from their stalks. I haven't seen these stories since then, but their events are as vivid in my memory as if I had read them yesterday. “We'll each write a ghost story,” said Byron, and everyone agreed. There were four of us. The noble author began a tale, a fragment of which he later published at the end of his poem Mazeppa. Shelley, better at expressing ideas and feelings through beautiful imagery and the musicality of our language’s most melodious verses than crafting a plot, started one based on his early life experiences. Poor Polidori had a disturbing idea about a skull-headed lady who was punished for peeping through a keyhole—what she was trying to see, I can’t remember—something shockingly wrong, of course; but when she ended up in a worse situation than the well-known Tom of Coventry, he didn’t know what to do with her, so he had to send her to the Capulet tomb, the only place suited for her. The celebrated poets, also frustrated by the dullness of prose, quickly abandoned their ungrateful task. I busied myself trying to think of a story—a story to rival those that inspired us to take on this challenge. One that would tap into the mysterious fears of our nature and evoke chilling horror—something to make the reader afraid to look around, to chill the blood, and quicken the heart's beat. If I didn’t achieve these things, my ghost story would be[Pg 141] unworthy of its name. I thought and pondered—fruitlessly. I felt that blank inability to create, which is the worst misery of being an author, when dull Nothing answers our desperate calls. “Have you thought of a story?” I was asked each morning, and each morning I had to reply with an embarrassing no.

Everything must have a beginning, to speak in Sanchean phrase: and that beginning must be linked to something that went before. The Hindoos give the world an elephant to support it, but they make the elephant stand upon a tortoise. Invention, it must be humbly admitted, does not consist in creating out of void, but out of chaos; the materials must, in the first place, be afforded: it can give form to dark shapeless substances, but cannot bring into being the substance itself. In all matters of discovery and invention, even of those that appertain to the imagination, we are continually reminded of the story of Columbus and his egg. Invention consists in the capacity of seizing on the capabilities of a subject, and in the power of moulding and fashioning ideas suggested to it.

Everything has to start somewhere, to put it in Sanchean terms: and that start has to connect to something that came before. The Hindus say the world is supported by an elephant, but that elephant stands on a tortoise. It must be accepted that invention doesn’t come from nothing, but from chaos; the materials must first be provided. Invention can shape dark, formless materials, but it can't create the materials themselves. In all fields of discovery and invention, even those related to imagination, we’re always reminded of the story of Columbus and his egg. Invention is about the ability to grasp the potential of a subject and the skill to shape and develop the ideas it presents.

Many and long were the conversations between Lord Byron and Shelley, to which I was a devout but nearly silent listener. During one of these various philosophical doctrines were discussed, and, among others, the nature of the principle of life, and whether there was any probability of its ever being discovered and communicated. They talked of the experiments of Dr. Darwin (I speak not of what the doctor really did, or said that he did, but, as more to my purpose, of what was then spoken of as having been done by him), who preserved a piece of vermicelli in a glass case till by some extraordinary means it began to move with voluntary motion. Not thus, after all, would life be given. Perhaps a corpse would be reanimated; galvanism had given token of such things; perhaps the component parts of a creature might be manufactured, brought together, and endued with vital warmth.

Many were the long conversations between Lord Byron and Shelley, where I was a devoted but mostly silent listener. During one of these talks, they discussed various philosophical ideas, including the nature of the principle of life and whether it was likely to be discovered and shared. They talked about the experiments of Dr. Darwin (I'm not referring to what the doctor actually did or claimed to have done, but rather what was being discussed at the time as his work), who kept a piece of vermicelli in a glass case until, through some extraordinary means, it started to move on its own. Life wouldn't be created in that way, after all. Maybe they could bring a corpse back to life; galvanism had shown that such things were possible. Perhaps they could create and assemble the essential parts of a creature and give them vital warmth.

Night waned upon this talk, and even the witching hour had gone by, before we retired to rest. When I placed my head upon my pillow I did not sleep, nor could I be said to[Pg 142] think. My imagination, unbidden, possessed and guided me, gifting the successive images that arose in my mind with a vividness far beyond the usual bounds of reverie. I saw—with shut eyes, but acute mental vision,—I saw the pale student of unhallowed arts kneeling beside the thing he had put together—I saw the hideous phantasm of a man stretched out, and then, on the working of some powerful engine, show signs of life, and stir with an uneasy, half vital motion. Frightful must it be; for supremely frightful would be the effect of any human endeavour to mock the stupendous mechanism of the Creator of the world. His success would terrify the artist; he would rush away from his odious handiwork, horrorstricken. He would hope that, left to itself, the slight spark which he had communicated would fade; that this thing, which had received such imperfect animation, would subside into dead matter; and he might sleep in the belief that the silence of the grave would quench for ever the transient existence of the hideous corpse which he had looked upon as the cradle of life. He sleeps; but he is awakened; he opens his eyes; behold the horrid thing stands at his bedside, opening his curtains, and looking on him with yellow, watery, but speculative eyes.

Night passed during our conversation, and even the witching hour had come and gone before we finally went to bed. When I laid my head on my pillow, I couldn't sleep, nor could I really think. My imagination, uninvited, took over and filled my mind with vivid images far beyond what I usually experienced in daydreams. I saw—with my eyes shut but my mind alert—I saw the pale student of forbidden knowledge kneeling beside the creation he had assembled. I saw the grotesque figure of a man lying there, and then, with the operation of some powerful force, it showed signs of life and moved with a disturbing, half-alive motion. It must be terrifying; any attempt by a human to imitate the incredible design of the Creator would be utterly frightening. If successful, it would terrify the creator himself; he would flee from his gruesome creation, filled with horror. He would hope that, left alone, the faint spark he had given it would extinguish; that this being, imbued with such imperfect life, would return to lifeless matter; and he might convince himself that the silence of the grave would forever end the brief existence of the monstrous figure he had once seen as a new beginning. He sleeps; but he is awakened; he opens his eyes; and there stands the dreadful creature at his bedside, pulling back his curtains and staring at him with yellow, watery, but probing eyes.

I opened mine in terror. The idea so possessed my mind that a thrill of fear ran through me, and I wished to exchange the ghastly image of my fancy for the realities around. I see them still; the very room, the dark parquet, the closed shutters, with the moonlight struggling through, and the sense I had that the glassy lake and white high Alps were beyond. I could not so easily get rid of my hideous phantom; still it haunted me. I must try to think of something else. I recurred to my ghost story—my tiresome unlucky ghost story. O! if I could only contrive one which would frighten my reader as I myself had been frightened that night!

I opened mine in terror. The idea consumed my mind so completely that a wave of fear rushed through me, and I wanted to swap the horrifying image in my head for the reality around me. I still see it all: the very room, the dark parquet, the closed shutters with the moonlight fighting to get in, and the feeling that the glassy lake and the towering white Alps were just beyond. It wasn’t easy to shake off my terrifying vision; it continued to haunt me. I had to think of something else. I returned to my ghost story—my annoying, unfortunate ghost story. Oh! If only I could come up with one that would scare my reader as much as I had been scared that night!

Swift as light and as cheering was the idea that broke in upon me. “I have found it! What terrified me will terrify others; and I need only describe the spectre which had haunted my midnight pillow.” On the morrow I announced that I had thought of a story. I began that day with the[Pg 143] words, It was on a dreary night of November, making only a transcript of the grim terrors of my waking dream.

Fast as lightning and just as uplifting was the idea that hit me. “I’ve got it! What scared me will scare others too; I just need to describe the ghost that haunted my sleepless nights.” The next day, I announced that I had thought of a story. I started that day with the[Pg 143] words, It was on a dreary night of November, simply transcribing the dark fears of my waking dream.

At first I thought of but a few pages—of a short tale; but Shelley urged me to develop the idea at greater length. I certainly did not owe the suggestion of one incident, nor scarcely of one train of feeling, to my husband, and yet, but for his incitement, it would never have taken the form in which it was presented to the world. From this declaration I must except the preface. As far as I can recollect, it was entirely written by him.

At first, I only thought of a few pages—a short story; but Shelley encouraged me to expand the idea further. I definitely didn’t attribute the suggestion of any specific incident, or really even any line of thought, to my husband, and yet, without his encouragement, it would never have ended up in the form it was presented to the world. I should note, though, that the preface was entirely his work, as far as I remember.

Every one now knows the story of the “Modern Prometheus,”—the student who, having devoted himself to the search for the principle of life, discovers it, manufactures an imitation of a human being, endows it with vitality, and having thus encroached on divine prerogative, finds himself the slave of his own creature, for he has set in motion a force beyond his power to control or annihilate. Aghast at the actual and possible consequences of his own achievement, he recoils from carrying it out to its ultimate end, and stops short of doing what is necessary to render this force independent. The being has, indeed, the perception and desire of goodness; but is, by the circumstances of its abnormal existence, delivered over to evil, and Frankenstein, and all whom he loves, fall victims to its vindictive malice. Surely no girl, before or since, has imagined, and carried out to its pitiless conclusion so grim an idea.

Everyone now knows the story of the “Modern Prometheus” — the student who, dedicating himself to discovering the principle of life, finds it, creates an imitation of a human being, gives it life, and, by overstepping divine boundaries, becomes a slave to his own creation. He has awakened a force beyond his ability to control or destroy. Horrified by the actual and potential consequences of his actions, he hesitates to see it through to the end and avoids doing what is needed to make this force independent. The being indeed has the capacity for goodness, but due to its unnatural circumstances, it is driven to evil, causing Frankenstein and everyone he loves to fall victim to its vengeful wrath. Certainly, no girl, before or since, has imagined and brought to such a cruel conclusion such a dark idea.

Mary began her rough sketch of this story[Pg 144] during the absence of Shelley and Byron on a voyage round the lake of Geneva; the memorable excursion during which Byron wrote the Prisoner of Chillon and great part of the third canto of Childe Harold, and Shelley conceived the idea of that “Hymn to Intellectual Beauty,” which may be called his confession of faith. When they returned they found Mary hard at work on the fantastic speculation which possessed her mind and exerted over it a fascination and a power of excitement beyond that of the sublime external nature which inspired the two poets.

Mary started her rough draft of this story[Pg 144] while Shelley and Byron were away on a trip around Lake Geneva. This was the famous outing during which Byron wrote the Prisoner of Chillon and most of the third canto of Childe Harold, and Shelley came up with the idea for “Hymn to Intellectual Beauty,” which could be seen as his statement of faith. When they returned, they found Mary deeply engaged in the imaginative speculation that captivated her thoughts and held a fascination and excitement that surpassed that of the beautiful external nature which inspired the two poets.

When, in July, she set off with Shelley and Clare on a short tour to the Valley of Chamounix, she took her MS. with her. They visited the Mer de Glace, and the source of the Arveiron. The magnificent scenery which inspired Shelley with his poem on “Mont Blanc,” and is described by Mary in the extracts from her journal which follow, served her as a fitting background for the most preternatural portions of her romance.

When she left in July with Shelley and Clare for a short trip to the Valley of Chamounix, she brought her manuscript along. They visited the Mer de Glace and the source of the Arveiron. The stunning scenery that inspired Shelley’s poem “Mont Blanc” and is described by Mary in the excerpts from her journal that follow provided a perfect backdrop for the most extraordinary parts of her story.

Tuesday, July 23 (Chamounix).—In the morning, after breakfast, we mount our mules to see the source of the Arveiron. When we had gone about three parts of the way, we descended and continued our route on foot, over loose stones, many of which were an enormous size. We came to the source, which lies (like a stage) surrounded on the three sides by mountains and glaciers. We sat on a rock, which formed the fourth, gazing on the scene before us. An immense glacier was on our left, which continually rolled stones to its[Pg 145] foot. It is very dangerous to be directly under this. Our guide told us a story of two Hollanders who went, without any guide, into a cavern of the glacier, and fired a pistol there, which drew down a large piece on them. We see several avalanches, some very small, others of great magnitude, which roared and smoked, overwhelming everything as it passed along, and precipitating great pieces of ice into the valley below. This glacier is increasing every day a foot, closing up the valley. We drink some water of the Arveiron and return. After dinner think it will rain, and Shelley goes alone to the glacier of Boison. I stay at home. Read several tales of Voltaire. In the evening I copy Shelley’s letter to Peacock.

Tuesday, July 23 (Chamounix).—In the morning, after breakfast, we got on our mules to check out the source of the Arveiron. After traveling about three-quarters of the way, we got off and continued on foot over loose stones, many of which were huge. We finally reached the source, which is situated (like a stage) surrounded on three sides by mountains and glaciers. We sat on a rock that formed the fourth side, taking in the view. An enormous glacier was to our left, constantly rolling stones to its[Pg 145] foot. It’s really dangerous to be right beneath it. Our guide shared a story about two Dutchmen who ventured into a glacier cave without a guide and fired a pistol, which caused a large chunk of ice to collapse on them. We observed several avalanches, some small and others massive, that roared and churned, sweeping everything in their path and sending large pieces of ice crashing into the valley below. This glacier grows about a foot every day, filling up the valley. We drank some water from the Arveiron and made our way back. After dinner, sensing it might rain, Shelley went alone to the Boison glacier while I stayed home. I read several stories by Voltaire. In the evening, I copied Shelley’s letter to Peacock.

Wednesday, July 24.—To-day is rainy; therefore we cannot go to Col de Balme. About 10 the weather appears clearing up. Shelley and I begin our journey to Montanvert. Nothing can be more desolate than the ascent of this mountain; the trees in many places having been torn away by avalanches, and some half leaning over others, intermingled with stones, present the appearance of vast and dreadful desolation. It began to rain almost as soon as we left our inn. When we had mounted considerably we turned to look on the scene. A dense white mist covered the vale, and tops of scattered pines peeping above were the only objects that presented themselves. The rain continued in torrents. We were wetted to the skin; so that, when we had ascended halfway, we resolved to turn back. As we descended, Shelley went before, and, tripping up, fell upon his knee. This added to the weakness occasioned by a blow on his ascent; he fainted, and was for some minutes incapacitated from continuing his route.

Wednesday, July 24.—Today is rainy, so we can’t go to Col de Balme. Around 10, the weather starts to clear up. Shelley and I begin our journey to Montanvert. The ascent of this mountain is incredibly desolate; many trees have been ripped away by avalanches, and some are leaning against others, mixed in with stones, creating an immense and terrifying emptiness. It started to rain almost as soon as we left our inn. Once we climbed a bit, we turned to take in the view. A thick white mist covered the valley, with just the tops of scattered pines peeking through as the only visible features. The rain poured down in torrents. We were soaked to the skin, so by the time we had climbed halfway, we decided to turn back. As we went down, Shelley went in front and stumbled, falling to his knee. This added to the weakness from a blow he took while climbing; he fainted and was unable to continue for several minutes.

We arrived wet to the skin. I read Nouvelles Nouvelles, and write my story. Shelley writes part of letter.

We arrived soaked to the skin. I read Nouvelles Nouvelles, and wrote my story. Shelley wrote part of a letter.

········

········

Saturday, July 27.—It is a most beautiful day, without a cloud. We set off at 12. The day is hot, yet there is a fine breeze. We pass by the Great Waterfall, which presents an aspect of singular beauty. The wind carries it away from the[Pg 146] rock, and on towards the north, and the fine spray into which it is entirely dissolved passes before the mountain like a mist.

Saturday, July 27.—It’s a beautiful day, completely clear. We left at noon. It’s hot, but there’s a nice breeze. We pass the Great Waterfall, which looks stunning. The wind blows it away from the[Pg 146] rock and towards the north, with the fine mist it creates drifting in front of the mountain like a cloud.

The other cascade has very little water, and is consequently not so beautiful as before. The evening of the day is calm and beautiful. Evening is the only time I enjoy travelling. The horses went fast, and the plain opened before us. We saw Jura and the Lake like old friends. I longed to see my pretty babe. At 9, after much inquiring and stupidity, we find the road, and alight at Diodati. We converse with Lord Byron till 12, and then go down to Chapuis, kiss our babe, and go to bed.

The other waterfall has very little water now, so it’s not as pretty as it used to be. The evening is calm and lovely. Evening is the only time I enjoy traveling. The horses moved quickly, and the landscape spread out before us. We spotted Jura and the Lake like familiar faces. I couldn’t wait to see my lovely babe. At 9, after a lot of asking around and feeling confused, we finally found the road and arrived at Diodati. We chatted with Lord Byron until midnight, and then we headed down to Chapuis, kissed our babe, and went to bed.

Circumstances had modified Shelley’s previous intention of remaining permanently abroad, and the end of August found him moving homeward.

Circumstances had changed Shelley’s earlier plan to stay abroad permanently, and by the end of August, he was heading back home.

The following extracts from Mary’s diary give a sketch of their life during the few weeks preceding their return to England.

The following excerpts from Mary’s diary provide a glimpse into their life during the few weeks leading up to their return to England.

Sunday, July 28 (Montalègre).—I read Voltaire’s Romans. Shelley reads Lucretius, and talks with Clare. After dinner he goes out in the boat with Lord Byron, and we all go up to Diodati in the evening. This is the second anniversary since Shelley’s and my union.

Sunday, July 28 (Montalègre).—I read Voltaire’s Romans. Shelley reads Lucretius and chats with Clare. After dinner, he goes out on the boat with Lord Byron, and we all head up to Diodati in the evening. This marks the second anniversary of Shelley’s and my union.

Monday, July 29.—Write; read Voltaire and Quintus Curtius. A rainy day, with thunder and lightning. Shelley finishes Lucretius, and reads Pliny’s Letters.

Monday, July 29.—Write; read Voltaire and Quintus Curtius. It’s a rainy day, with thunder and lightning. Shelley finishes Lucretius and reads Pliny’s Letters.

Tuesday, July 30.—Read Quintus Curtius. Shelley read Pliny’s Letters. After dinner we go up to Diodati, and stay the evening.

Tuesday, July 30.—Read Quintus Curtius. Shelley read Pliny’s Letters. After dinner, we head up to Diodati and spend the evening there.

Thursday, August 1.—Make a balloon for Shelley, after which he goes up to Diodati, to dine and spend the evening. Read twelve pages of Curtius. Write, and read the Reveries of Rousseau. Shelley reads Pliny’s Letters.

Thursday, August 1.—Make a balloon for Shelley, then he heads up to Diodati to have dinner and spend the evening. Read twelve pages of Curtius. Write and read the Reveries of Rousseau. Shelley reads Pliny’s Letters.

Friday, August 2.—I go to the town with Shelley, to buy a telescope for his birthday present. In the evening Lord Byron and he go out in the boat, and, after their return,[Pg 147] Shelley and Clare go up to Diodati; I do not, for Lord Byron did not seem to wish it. Shelley returns with a letter from Longdill, which requires his return to England. This puts us in bad spirits. I read Rêveries and Adèle et Théodore de Madame de Genlis, and Shelley reads Pliny’s Letters.

Friday, August 2.—I went to town with Shelley to buy a telescope for his birthday gift. In the evening, Lord Byron and he went out on the boat, and after they returned,[Pg 147] Shelley and Clare went up to Diodati; I didn’t go, as Lord Byron didn’t seem to want me to. Shelley came back with a letter from Longdill, which requires him to return to England. This put us in a bad mood. I read Rêveries and Adèle et Théodore de Madame de Genlis, while Shelley read Pliny’s Letters.

Saturday, August 3.—Finish the first volume of Adèle, and write. After dinner write to Fanny, and go up to Diodati, where I read the Life of Madame du Deffand. We come down early and talk of our plans. Shelley reads Pliny’s Letters, and writes letters.

Saturday, August 3.—Finish the first volume of Adèle and write. After dinner, write to Fanny and head up to Diodati, where I read the Life of Madame du Deffand. We come down early and discuss our plans. Shelley reads Pliny’s Letters and writes letters.

Sunday, August 4.—Shelley’s birthday. Write; read Tableau de famille. Go out with Shelley in the boat, and read to him the fourth book of Virgil. After dinner we go up to Diodati, but return soon. I read Curtius with Shelley, and finish the first volume, after which we go out in the boat to set up the balloon, but there is too much wind; we set it up from the land, but it takes fire as soon as it is up. I finish the Rêveries of Rousseau. Shelley reads and finishes Pliny’s Letters, and begins the Panegyric of Trajan.

Sunday, August 4.—It's Shelley’s birthday. I write and read Tableau de famille. I go out on the boat with Shelley and read him the fourth book of Virgil. After dinner, we head up to Diodati, but come back soon. I read Curtius with Shelley and finish the first volume. Then, we take the boat out to set up the balloon, but it's too windy; we try to set it up from the land, but it catches fire as soon as it’s up. I finish the Rêveries of Rousseau. Shelley reads and finishes Pliny’s Letters, and starts the Panegyric of Trajan.

Wednesday, August 7.—Write, and read ten pages of Curtius. Lord Byron and Shelley go out in the boat. I translate in the evening, and afterwards go up to Diodati. Shelley reads Tacitus.

Wednesday, August 7.—I write and read ten pages of Curtius. Lord Byron and Shelley go out in the boat. I translate in the evening, and afterwards head over to Diodati. Shelley reads Tacitus.

Friday, August 9.—Write and translate; finish Adèle, and read a little Curtius. Shelley goes out in the boat with Lord Byron in the morning and in the evening, and reads Tacitus. About 3 o’clock we go up to Diodati. We receive a long letter from Fanny.

Friday, August 9.—Write and translate; finish Adèle, and read a little Curtius. Shelley goes out in the boat with Lord Byron in the morning and in the evening, and reads Tacitus. Around 3 o’clock, we head up to Diodati. We get a long letter from Fanny.

 

Fanny to Mary.

Fanny to Mary.

London, 29th July 1816.

London, July 29, 1816.

My dear Mary—I have just received yours, which gave me great pleasure, though not quite so satisfactory a one as I could have wished. I plead guilty to the charge of having written in some degree in an ill humour; but if you knew how I am harassed by a variety of trying circumstances, I am sure you would feel for me. Besides other plagues, I was oppressed[Pg 148] with the most violent cold in my head when I last wrote you that I ever had in my life. I will now, however, endeavour to give as much information from England as I am capable of giving, mixed up with as little spleen as possible. I have received Jane’s letter, which was a very dear and a very sweet one, and I should have answered it but for the dreadful state of mind I generally labour under, and which I in vain endeavour to get rid of. From your and Jane’s description of the weather in Switzerland, it has produced more mischief abroad than here. Our rain has been as constant as yours, for it rains every day, but it has not been accompanied by violent storms. All accounts from the country say that the corn has not yet suffered, but that it is yet perfectly green; but I fear that the sun will not come this year to ripen it. As yet we have had fires almost constantly, and have just got a few strawberries. You ask for particulars of the state of England. I do not understand the causes for the distress which I see, and hear dreadful accounts of, every day; but I know that they really exist. Papa, I believe, does not think much, or does not inquire, on these subjects, for I never can get him to give me any information. From Mr. Booth I got the clearest account, which has been confirmed by others since. He says that it is the “Peace” that has brought all this calamity upon us; that during the war the whole Continent were employed in fighting and defending their country from the incursions of foreign armies; that England alone was free to manufacture in peace; that our manufactories, in consequence, employed several millions, and at higher wages, than were wanted for our own consumption. Now peace is come, foreign ports are shut, and millions of our fellow-creatures left to starve. He also says that we have no need to manufacture for ourselves—that we have enough of the various articles of our manufacture to last for seven years—and that the going on is only increasing the evil. They say that in the counties of Staffordshire and Shropshire there are 26,000 men out of employment, and without the means of getting any. A few weeks since there were several parties of colliers, who came as far as St. Albans[Pg 149] and Oxford, dragging coals in immense waggons, without horses, to the Prince Regent at Carlton House; one of these waggons was said to be conducted by a hundred colliers. The Ministers, however, thought proper, when these men had got to the distance from London of St. Albans, to send Magistrates to them, who paid them handsomely for their coals, and gave them money besides, telling them that coming to London would only create disturbance and riot, without relieving their misery; they therefore turned back, and the coals were given away to the poor people of the neighbourhood where they were met. This may give you some idea of the misery suffered. At Glasgow, the state of wretchedness is worse than anywhere else. Houses that formerly employed two or three hundred men now only employ three or four individuals. There have been riots of a very serious nature in the inland counties, arising from the same causes. This, joined to this melancholy season, has given us all very serious alarm, and helped to make me write so dismally. They talk of a change of Ministers; but this can effect no good; it is a change of the whole system of things that is wanted. Mr. Owen, however, tells us to cheer up, for that in two years we shall feel the good effect of his plans; he is quite certain that they will succeed. I have no doubt that he will do a great deal of good; but how he can expect to make the rich give up their possessions, and live in a state of equality, is too romantic to be believed. I wish I could send you his Address to the People of New Lanark, on the 1st of January 1816, on the opening of the Institution for the Formation of Character. He dedicates it “To those who have no private ends to accomplish, who are honestly in search of truth for the purpose of ameliorating the condition of society, and who have the firmness to follow the truth, wherever it may lead, without being turned aside from the pursuit by the prepossessions or prejudices of any part of mankind.”

Dear Mary—I just got your letter, which made me very happy, although not quite as much as I would have liked. I admit I was in a bit of a bad mood when I wrote, but if you knew how stressed I've been with all the challenging stuff going on, I’m sure you’d understand. On top of everything else, I was dealing with the worst cold I’ve ever had when I last wrote to you. However, I will now try to share as much information from England as I can, keeping my complaints to a minimum. I've received Jane’s letter, which was really sweet, and I would have responded sooner if it weren't for the horrible state of mind I've been struggling with, which I can’t seem to shake off. From you and Jane’s descriptions of the weather in Switzerland, it seems to have caused more damage there than here. Our rain has been just as continuous as yours, pouring every day, but we haven’t had the violent storms. Reports from the countryside say the corn hasn’t suffered yet and is still perfectly green, but I’m worried we won’t get any sun this year to ripen it. So far, we've had fires almost constantly and just recently got a few strawberries. You asked for details about the state of England. I don’t really understand the reasons behind the distress that I hear about every day, but I know it’s definitely happening. Dad, I believe, doesn’t think much about it or doesn’t inquire because I can never get him to give me any information. Mr. Booth provided me with the clearest account, which others have since confirmed. He says that the “Peace” has caused all this trouble; during the war, the entire continent was busy fighting and defending against foreign armies; only England was able to manufacture in peace, resulting in our factories employing millions at higher wages than we needed for our own consumption. Now that peace has come, foreign ports are closed, leaving millions of our fellow humans without jobs. He also says that we don’t need to produce for ourselves—that we have enough of our manufactured goods to last for seven years—and that continuing to produce is only making the situation worse. They say that in the counties of Staffordshire and Shropshire, there are 26,000 unemployed men without the means to find work. A few weeks ago, several groups of coal miners traveled as far as St. Albans[Pg 149] and Oxford, pulling huge coal wagons without horses to deliver to the Prince Regent at Carlton House; one wagon was reported to be pulled by a hundred miners. However, the Ministers thought it was best to send Magistrates to them when they got to St. Albans, who paid them generously for their coal and gave them extra money, telling them that going to London would only cause disturbances and not alleviate their suffering; so they turned back, and the coal was given to the local poor people they encountered. This might give you some sense of the misery being faced. In Glasgow, the situation is worse than anywhere else. Factories that used to employ two or three hundred people now employ just three or four. There have been serious riots in the interior counties due to the same reasons. This, combined with this gloomy season, has made us all quite anxious, which is why my writing sounds so dreary. They’re talking about a change of Ministers; however, that won't solve anything; we need a change in the entire system. Mr. Owen, though, tells us to stay positive, claiming that in two years we will see the benefits of his plans; he’s completely convinced that they will work. I have no doubt he will do a lot of good, but I find it hard to believe he can expect the rich to give up their possessions and live equally with everyone else; that seems too idealistic. I wish I could send you his Address to the People of New Lanark, from January 1, 1816, at the opening of the Institution for the Formation of Character. He dedicates it “To those who have no private ends to achieve, who are genuinely seeking truth in order to improve society’s condition, and who have the courage to follow the truth wherever it leads, without being swayed by the prejudices or biases of any part of humanity.”

This dedication will give you some idea of what sort of an Address it is. This Address was delivered on a Sunday evening, in a place set apart for the purposes of religion, and brought hundreds of persons from the regular clergymen to[Pg 150] hear his profane Address,—against all religions, governments, and all sorts of aristocracy,—which, he says, was received with the greatest attention and highly approved. The outline of his plan is this: “That no human being shall work more than two or three hours every day; that they shall be all equal; that no one shall dress but after the plainest and simplest manner; that they be allowed to follow any religion, as they please; and that their [studies] shall be Mechanics and Chemistry.” I hate and am sick at heart at the misery I see my fellow-beings suffering, but I own I should not like to live to see the extinction of all genius, talent, and elevated generous feeling in Great Britain, which I conceive to be the natural consequence of Mr. Owen’s plan. I am not either wise enough, philosophical enough, nor historian enough, to say what will make man plain and simple in manners and mode of life, and at the same time a poet, a painter, and a philosopher; but this I know, that I had rather live with the Genevese, as you and Jane describe, than live in London, with the most brilliant beings that exist, in its present state of vice and misery. So much for Mr. Owen, who is, indeed, a very great and good man. He told me the other day that he wished our Mother were living, as he had never before met with a person who thought so exactly as he did, or who would have so warmly and zealously entered into his plans. Indeed, there is nothing very promising in a return to England at least for some time to come, for it is better to witness misery in a foreign country than one’s own, unless you have the means of relieving it. I wish I could send you the books you ask for. I should have sent them, if Longdill had not said he was not sending—that he expected Shelley in England. I shall send again immediately, and will then send you Christabel and the “Poet’s” Poems. Were I not a dependent being in every sense of the word, but most particularly in money, I would send you other things, which perhaps you would be glad of. I am much more interested in Lord Byron since I have read all his poems. When you left England I had only read Childe Harold and his smaller poems. The pleasure he has[Pg 151] excited in me, and gratitude I owe him for having cheered several gloomy hours, makes me wish for a more finished portrait, both of his mind and countenance. From Childe Harold I gained a very ill impression of him, because I conceived it was himself,—notwithstanding the pains he took to tell us it was an imaginary being. The Giaour, Lara, and the Corsair make me justly style him a poet. Do in your next oblige me by telling me the minutest particulars of him, for it is from the small things that you learn most of character. Is his face as fine as in your portrait of him, or is it more like the other portrait of him? Tell me also if he has a pleasing voice, for that has a great charm with me. Does he come into your house in a careless, friendly, dropping-in manner? I wish to know, though not from idle curiosity, whether he was capable of acting in the manner that the London scandal-mongers say he did? You must by this time know if he is a profligate in principle—a man who, like Curran, gives himself unbounded liberty in all sorts of profligacy. I cannot think, from his writings, that he can be such a detestable being. Do answer me these questions, for where I love the poet I should like to respect the man. Shelley’s boat excursion with him must have been very delightful. I think Lord Byron never writes so well as when he writes descriptions of water scenes; for instance, the beginning of the Giaour. There is a fine expressive line in Childe Harold: “Blow, swiftly blow, thou keen compelling gale,” etc. There could have been no difference of sentiment in this divine excursion; they were both poets, equally alive to the charms of nature and the eloquent writing of Rousseau. I long very much to read the poem the “Poet” has written on the spot where Julie was drowned. When will they come to England? Say that you have a friend who has few pleasures, and is very impatient to read the poems written at Geneva. If they are not to be published, may I see them in manuscript? I am angry with Shelley for not writing himself. It is impossible to tell the good that POETS do their fellow-creatures, at least those that can feel. Whilst I read I am a poet. I am inspired[Pg 152] with good feelings—feelings that create perhaps a more permanent good in me than all the everyday preachments in the world; it counteracts the dross which one gives on the everyday concerns of life, and tells us there is something yet in the world to aspire to—something by which succeeding ages may be made happy and perhaps better. If Shelley cannot accomplish any other good, he can this divine one. Laugh at me, but do not be angry with me, for taking up your time with my nonsense. I have sent again to Longdill, and he has returned the same answer as before. I can [not], therefore, send you Christabel. Lamb says it ought never to have been published; that no one understands it; and Kubla Khan (which is the poem he made in his sleep) is nonsense. Coleridge is living at Highgate; he is living with an apothecary, to whom he pays £5 a week for board, lodging, and medical advice. The apothecary is to take care that he does not take either opium or spirituous liquors. Coleridge, however, was tempted, and wrote to a chemist he knew in London to send a bottle of laudanum to Mr. Murray’s in Albemarle Street, to be enclosed in a parcel of books to him; his landlord, however, felt the parcel outside, and discovered the fatal bottle. Mr. Morgan told me the other day that Coleridge improved in health under the care of the apothecary, and was writing fast a continuation of Christabel.

This dedication gives you a hint of what kind of Address it is. This Address was delivered on a Sunday evening, in a place designated for religious purposes, and attracted hundreds of people, including regular clergymen, to[Pg 150] hear his controversial Address—against all religions, governments, and every kind of aristocracy—which, he claims, was received with great attention and was highly approved. The outline of his plan is this: “No one should work more than two or three hours each day; everyone should be equal; no one should dress except in the plainest and simplest way; they should be free to follow any religion they choose; and their studies should be Mechanics and Chemistry.” I despise and feel heartbroken by the suffering I see my fellow humans enduring, but I admit I wouldn't want to see the end of all genius, talent, and high-minded generosity in Great Britain, which I believe is the natural result of Mr. Owen’s plan. I'm not wise enough, philosophical enough, or knowledgeable enough to say what will make people simple and straightforward in manners and lifestyle, while also being poets, painters, and philosophers; but this I know: I would rather live among the Genevese, as you and Jane describe them, than live in London, even with its most brilliant people, in its current state of vice and misery. That's enough about Mr. Owen, who is indeed a very great and good man. He told me the other day that he wished our Mother were alive, as he has never met anyone who thought so exactly as he does or who would have entered so warmly and passionately into his plans. Indeed, there’s nothing very promising about returning to England, at least for some time, because it’s better to witness suffering in a foreign country than in your own, unless you have the means to alleviate it. I wish I could send you the books you asked for. I would have sent them if Longdill hadn’t said he wasn’t sending anything—that he expected Shelley in England. I will send again right away, and then I’ll send you Christabel and the “Poet’s” Poems. If I weren't dependent on others in every sense of the word, especially financially, I would send you other things you might appreciate. I’m much more interested in Lord Byron now that I’ve read all his poems. When you left England, I had only read Childe Harold and his shorter poems. The joy he has[Pg 151] given me and the gratitude I feel for having brightened several gloomy hours makes me wish for a more complete portrayal of both his mind and face. From Childe Harold, I formed a very negative impression of him because I thought it was himself—even though he made efforts to tell us it was an imaginary character. The Giaour, Lara, and the Corsair justify my calling him a poet. In your next letter, please do me the favor of telling me the tiniest details about him, because it’s from the small things that one learns the most about character. Is his face as handsome as in your portrait of him, or does it look more like the other portrait? Also, tell me if he has a pleasant voice, as that holds great appeal for me. Does he come into your house in a casual, friendly way? I want to know, not out of idle curiosity, if he acted as the London scoundrels claim he did? By now, you must know if he is a profligate by nature—a man who, like Curran, indulges himself without restraint in all sorts of debauchery. I can’t believe he might be such a detestable being based on his writings. Please answer these questions, for where I admire the poet, I would also like to respect the man. Shelley’s boat trip with him must have been wonderful. I think Lord Byron writes best when he describes water scenes; for example, the opening lines of the Giaour. There’s a beautifully expressive line in Childe Harold: “Blow, swiftly blow, thou keen compelling gale,” etc. There couldn’t have been any difference in sentiment during this divine excursion; they were both poets, equally sensitive to the beauty of nature and the eloquent writing of Rousseau. I’m really eager to read the poem the “Poet” has written about the spot where Julie drowned. When will they come to England? Tell them that you have a friend who has few pleasures and is very eager to read the poems written in Geneva. If they’re not going to be published, can I see them in manuscript? I’m annoyed with Shelley for not writing himself. It’s impossible to measure the good that POETs do for their fellow beings, at least those who can feel. While I read, I’m a poet. I’m filled[Pg 152] with good feelings—feelings that perhaps create a more lasting good in me than all the everyday preachings in the world; it counters the dross that people undergo in daily life and reminds us that there’s something in the world to strive for—something that may bring happiness and improvement to future generations. If Shelley cannot bring about any other good, he can achieve this divine one. Laugh at me, but please don’t be upset with me for taking up your time with my nonsense. I’ve written to Longdill again, and he gave the same answer as before. Therefore, I can't send you Christabel. Lamb says it should never have been published; that no one understands it; and Kubla Khan (the poem he wrote in his sleep) is nonsense. Coleridge is living in Highgate; he’s staying with an apothecary who charges him £5 a week for board, lodging, and medical advice. The apothecary is supposed to ensure he doesn't take either opium or alcoholic drinks. Coleridge, however, was tempted and wrote to a chemist he knows in London to send a bottle of laudanum to Mr. Murray’s in Albemarle Street to be included in a package of books to him; however, his landlord felt the package outside and discovered the dangerous bottle. Mr. Morgan told me recently that Coleridge has been improving in health under the apothecary's care, and is rapidly writing a continuation of Christabel.

You ask me if Mr. Booth mentioned Isabel’s having received a letter from you. He never mentioned your name to me, nor I to him; but he told Mamma that you had written a letter to her from Calais. He is gone back, and promises to bring Isabel next year. He has given us a volume of his poetrytrue, genuine poetry—not such as Coleridge’s or Wordsworth’s, but Miss Seward’s and Dr. Darwin’s—

You ask me if Mr. Booth said anything about Isabel getting a letter from you. He never brought up your name with me, and I didn’t mention it to him either; but he did tell Mom that you wrote her a letter from Calais. He’s gone back and promised to bring Isabel next year. He gave us a book of his poetrytrue, genuine poetry—not like Coleridge’s or Wordsworth’s, but more like Miss Seward’s and Dr. Darwin’s—

Dying swains to sighing Delias.

Dying lovers to sighing Delias.

You ask about old friends; we have none, and see none. Poor Marshal is in a bad way; we see very little of him. Mrs. Kenny is going immediately to live near Orleans, which is better for her than living in London, afraid of her creditors.[Pg 153] The Lambs have been spending a month in the neighbourhood of Clifton and Bristol; they were highly delighted with Clifton. Sheridan is dead. Papa was very much grieved at his death. William and he went to his funeral. He was buried in the Poets’ Corner of Westminster Abbey, attended by all the high people. Papa has visited his grave many times since. I am too young to remember his speeches in Parliament. I never admired his style of play-writing. I cannot, therefore, sympathise in the elegant tributes to his memory which have been paid by all parties. Those things which I have heard from all parties of his drunkenness I cannot admire. We have had one great pleasure since your departure, in viewing a fine collection of the Italian masters at the British Institution. Two of the Cartoons are there. Paul preaching at Athens is the finest picture I ever beheld.... I am going again to see this Exhibition next week, before it closes, when I shall be better able to tell you which I most admire of Raphael, Titian, Leonardo da Vinci, Domenichino, Claude, S. Rosa, Poussin, Murillo, etc., and all of which cannot be too much examined. I only wish I could have gone many times. Charles’s letter has not yet arrived. Do give me every account of him when you next hear from him. I think it is of great consequence the mode of life he now pursues, as it will most likely decide his future good or ill doing. You ask what I mean by “plans with Mr. Blood?” I meant a residence in Ireland. However, I will not plague you with them till I understand them myself. My Aunt Everina will be in London next week, when my future fate will be decided. I shall then give you a full and clear account of what my unhappy life is to be spent in, etc. I left it to the end of my letter to call your attention most seriously to what I said in my last letter respecting Papa’s affairs. They have now a much more serious and threatening aspect than when I last wrote to you. You perhaps think that Papa has gained a large sum by his novel engagement, which is not the case. He could make no other engagement with Constable than that they should share the profits equally between them, which, if the novel is successful, is an [Pg 154]advantageous bargain. Papa, however, prevailed upon him to advance £200, to be deducted hereafter out of the part he is to receive; and if two volumes of the novel are not forthcoming on the 1st of January 1817, Constable has a promissory note to come upon papa for the £200. This £200 I told you was appropriated to Davidson and Hamilton, who had lent him £200 on his Caleb Williams last year; so that you perceive he has as yet gained nothing on his novel, and all depends upon his future exertions. He has been very unwell and very uneasy in his mind for the last week, unable to write; and it was not till this day I discovered the cause, which has given me great uneasiness. You seem to have forgotten Kingdon’s £300 to be paid at the end of June. He has had a great deal of plague and uneasiness about it, and has at last been obliged to give Kingdon his promissory note for £300, payable on demand, so that every hour is not safe. Kingdon is no friend, and the money Government money, and it cannot be expected he will show Papa any mercy. I dread the effect on his health. He cannot sleep at night, and is indeed very unwell. This he concealed from Mamma and myself until this day. Taylor of Norwich has also come upon him again; he says, owing to the distress of the country, he must have the money for his children; but I do not fear him like Kingdon. Shelley said in his letter, some weeks ago, that the £300 should come the end of June. Papa, therefore, acted upon that promise. From your last letter I perceive you think I colour my statements. I assure you I am most anxious, when I mention these unfortunate affairs, to speak the truth, and nothing but the truth, as it is. I think it my duty to tell you the real state of the case, for I know you deceive yourself about things. If Papa could go on with his novel in good spirits, I think it would perhaps be his very best. He said the other day that he was writing upon a subject no one had ever written upon before, and that it would require great exertion to make it what he wished. Give my love to Jane; thank her for her letter. I will write to her next week, though I consider this long tiresome one as[Pg 155] addressed to you all. Give my love also to Shelley; tell him, if he goes any more excursions, nothing will give me more pleasure than a description of them. Tell him I like your [ ][20] tour best, though I should like to visit Venice and Naples. Kiss dear William for me; I sometimes consider him as my child, and look forward to the time of my old age and his manhood. Do you dip him in the lake? I am much afraid you will find this letter much too long; if it affords you any pleasure, oblige me by a long one in return, but write small, for Mamma complains of the postage of a double letter. I pay the full postage of all the letters I send, and you know I have not a sous of my own. Mamma is much better, though not without rheumatism. William is better than he ever was in his life. I am not well; my mind always keeps my body in a fever; but never mind me. Do entreat J. to attend to her eyes. Adieu, my dear Sister. Let me entreat you to consider seriously all that I have said concerning your Father.—Yours, very affectionately,

You asked about old friends; we have none, and see none. Poor Marshal is not doing well; we see him very rarely. Mrs. Kenny is moving to live near Orleans, which is a better choice for her than staying in London, where she's worried about her creditors.[Pg 153] The Lambs have been spending a month near Clifton and Bristol; they were really pleased with Clifton. Sheridan has passed away. Dad was very upset about his death. William and he attended the funeral. He was buried in Poets’ Corner of Westminster Abbey, with all the notable people there. Dad has visited his grave many times since. I'm too young to remember his speeches in Parliament. I never admired his style of playwriting, so I can't agree with the elegant tributes that have been paid to his memory by everyone. The stories I’ve heard from all sides about his drinking do not impress me. We did have one great pleasure since you left, seeing a fantastic collection of Italian masters at the British Institution. Two of the Cartoons are there. Paul preaching at Athens is the finest painting I have ever seen.... I'm going back to this Exhibition next week before it closes, and then I’ll be better able to tell you which works by Raphael, Titian, Leonardo da Vinci, Domenichino, Claude, S. Rosa, Poussin, Murillo, etc., I admire the most—all of which deserve thorough examination. I only wish I could have gone more times. Charles’s letter hasn’t arrived yet. Please give me updates about him when you next hear from him. I think it’s really important how he’s living now, as it will likely determine his future success or failure. You ask what I mean by “plans with Mr. Blood?” I meant living in Ireland. However, I won’t bother you with those until I understand them myself. My Aunt Everina will be in London next week, when my future will be decided. I will then give you a full and clear account of what my unhappy life will involve, etc. I held this till the end of my letter to seriously bring your attention back to what I said in my last letter about Dad’s affairs. They now look much more serious and worrying than when I last wrote to you. You might think that Dad has gained a large sum from his new novel engagement, but that’s not true. He couldn't make any other agreement with Constable than to share the profits equally, which is a good deal if the novel is a success. However, Dad managed to persuade him to advance £200, which will be deducted later from the part he is to receive; and if two volumes of the novel aren’t ready by January 1, 1817, Constable has a promissory note to collect the £200 from Dad. This £200 was meant for Davidson and Hamilton, who lent him £200 on his Caleb Williams last year, so you see he hasn’t gained anything from his novel yet, and everything depends on his future efforts. He has been very unwell and quite anxious for the past week, unable to write; it was only today that I discovered the reason, which has caused me a lot of worry. You seem to have forgotten that Kingdon's £300 is due at the end of June. He has had a lot of hassle and stress about it, and he has finally had to give Kingdon his promissory note for £300, payable on demand, so it’s not safe any time. Kingdon is no friend, and the money is government money, so we can’t expect him to show Dad any mercy. I’m afraid of how this will affect his health. He can't sleep at night and is indeed quite unwell. He kept this from Mom and me until today. Taylor from Norwich has also come after him again; he says that because of the country’s distress, he needs the money for his children; but I’m not as worried about him as I am about Kingdon. Shelley mentioned in his letter a few weeks ago that the £300 would come at the end of June. Dad acted based on that promise. From your last letter, I see you think I exaggerate my statements. I assure you I am very anxious to speak the truth, and nothing but the truth, as it is. I think it’s my duty to tell you the real situation because I know you can deceive yourself about things. If Dad could work on his novel in good spirits, I believe it might be his absolute best. He said the other day that he was writing about a subject no one has ever written on before and that it would require a lot of effort to make it what he wants. Give my love to Jane; thank her for her letter. I’ll write to her next week, although I consider this long and tiresome one as[Pg 155] addressed to you all. Give my love to Shelley, too; tell him that if he goes on any more trips, nothing would please me more than a description of them. Tell him I like your [ ][20] tour the best, although I would love to visit Venice and Naples. Give dear William a kiss for me; I sometimes see him as my child and look forward to the time of my old age and his manhood. Do you dip him in the lake? I’m afraid you’ll find this letter way too long; if it gives you any pleasure, please oblige me with a long one in return, but write small, as Mom complains about the postage of a double letter. I pay the full postage for all the letters I send, and you know I don’t have a sous to my name. Mom is doing much better, though not without rheumatism. William is better than he has ever been in his life. I’m not well; my mind always keeps my body in a state of anxiety, but never mind me. Please ask J. to take care of her eyes. Goodbye, my dear Sister. Let me beg you to seriously consider everything I’ve said about your Father.—Yours, very affectionately,

Fanny.

Fanny.

 

Journal, Saturday, August 10.—Write to Fanny. Shelley writes to Charles. We then go to town to buy books and a watch for Fanny. Read Curtius after my return; translate. In the evening Shelley and Lord Byron go out in the boat. Translate, and when they return go up to Diodati. Shelley reads Tacitus. A writ of arrest comes from Polidori, for having “cassé ses lunettes et fait tomber son chapeau” of the apothecary who sells bad magnesia.

Journal, Saturday, August 10.—Write to Fanny. Shelley writes to Charles. We then head into town to buy books and a watch for Fanny. I read Curtius after I get back; translate. In the evening, Shelley and Lord Byron go out in the boat. I translate, and when they return, we go up to Diodati. Shelley reads Tacitus. A summons arrives from Polidori, for having “broken his glasses and knocked off the hat” of the apothecary who sells bad magnesia.

········

········

Monday, August 12.—Write my story and translate. Shelley goes to the town, and afterwards goes out in the boat with Lord Byron. After dinner I go out a little in the boat, and then Shelley goes up to Diodati. I translate in the evening, and read Le Vieux de la Montagne, and write. Shelley, in coming down, is attacked by a dog, which delays him; we send up for him, and Lord Byron comes down; in the meantime Shelley returns.

Monday, August 12.—I need to write my story and do some translation. Shelley heads into town, and later goes out on the boat with Lord Byron. After dinner, I take a short trip on the boat, and then Shelley goes up to Diodati. I do some translation in the evening, read Le Vieux de la Montagne, and write. On his way back down, Shelley gets attacked by a dog, which makes him late; we send someone to get him, and Lord Byron comes down; meanwhile, Shelley returns.

[Pg 156]Wednesday, August 14.—Read Le Vieux de la Montagne; translate. Shelley reads Tacitus, and goes out with Lord Byron before and after dinner. Lewis[21] comes to Diodati. Shelley goes up there, and Clare goes up to copy. Remain at home, and read Le Vieux de la Montagne.

[Pg 156]Wednesday, August 14.—Read Le Vieux de la Montagne; translate it. Shelley is reading Tacitus and goes out with Lord Byron before and after dinner. Lewis[21] comes to Diodati. Shelley heads up there, and Clare goes to make a copy. Staying home, I read Le Vieux de la Montagne.

········

········

Friday, August 16.—Write, and read a little of Curtius; translate; read Walther and some of Rienzi. Lord Byron goes with Lewis to Ferney. Shelley writes, and reads Tacitus.

Friday, August 16.—Write and read a bit of Curtius; translate; read Walther and some of Rienzi. Lord Byron is going with Lewis to Ferney. Shelley writes and reads Tacitus.

Saturday, August 17.—Write, and finish Walther. In the evening I go out in the boat with Shelley, and he afterwards goes up to Diodati. Began one of Madame de Genlis’s novels. Shelley finishes Tacitus. Polidori comes down. Little babe is not well.

Saturday, August 17.—Write and finish Walther. In the evening, I go out on the boat with Shelley, and he then heads up to Diodati. I started one of Madame de Genlis’s novels. Shelley finishes Tacitus. Polidori comes down. The little baby is not feeling well.

Sunday, August 18.—Talk with Shelley, and write; read Curtius. Shelley reads Plutarch in Greek. Lord Byron comes down, and stays here an hour. I read a novel in the evening. Shelley goes up to Diodati, and Monk Lewis.

Sunday, August 18.—Talk with Shelley, and write; read Curtius. Shelley reads Plutarch in Greek. Lord Byron comes down and stays here for an hour. I read a novel in the evening. Shelley goes up to Diodati and Monk Lewis.

········

········

Tuesday, August 20.—Read Curtius; write; read Herman d’Unna. Lord Byron comes down after dinner, and remains with us until dark. Shelley spends the rest of the evening at Diodati. He reads Plutarch.

Tuesday, August 20.—Reading Curtius; writing; reading Herman d’Unna. Lord Byron comes down after dinner and stays with us until dark. Shelley spends the rest of the evening at Diodati. He reads Plutarch.

Wednesday, August 21.—Shelley and I talk about my story. Finish Herman d’Unna and write. Shelley reads Milton. After dinner Lord Byron comes down, and Clare and Shelley go up to Diodati. Read Rienzi.

Wednesday, August 21.—Shelley and I discuss my story. I finish Herman d’Unna and write. Shelley reads Milton. After dinner, Lord Byron comes downstairs, and Clare and Shelley head up to Diodati. I read Rienzi.

Friday, August 23.—Shelley goes up to Diodati, and then in the boat with Lord Byron, who has heard bad news of Lady Byron, and is in bad spirits concerning it.... Letters arrive from Peacock and Charles. Shelley reads Milton.

Friday, August 23.—Shelley heads up to Diodati, and then takes a boat ride with Lord Byron, who has received troubling news about Lady Byron and is feeling down about it.... Letters come in from Peacock and Charles. Shelley reads Milton.

Saturday, August 24.—Write. Shelley goes to Geneva. Read. Lord Byron and Shelley sit on the wall before dinner. After I talk with Shelley, and then Lord Byron comes down and spends an hour here. Shelley and he go up together.

Saturday, August 24.—Write. Shelley is heading to Geneva. Read. Lord Byron and Shelley are sitting on the wall before dinner. After I chat with Shelley, Lord Byron comes down and hangs out here for an hour. Shelley and he go back up together.

········

········

[Pg 157]Monday, August 26.—Hobhouse and Scroop Davis come to Diodati. Shelley spends the evening there, and reads Germania. Several books arrive, among others Coleridge’s Christabel, which Shelley reads aloud to me before going to bed.

[Pg 157]Monday, August 26.—Hobhouse and Scroop Davis come to Diodati. Shelley spends the evening there and reads Germania. Several books arrive, including Coleridge’s Christabel, which Shelley reads aloud to me before going to bed.

········

········

Wednesday, August 28.—Packing. Shelley goes to town. Work. Polidori comes down, and afterwards Lord Byron. After dinner we go upon the water; pack; and Shelley goes up to Diodati. Shelley reads Histoire de la Révolution par Rabault.

Wednesday, August 28.—Packing. Shelley heads into town. Work. Polidori arrives, and later, Lord Byron. After dinner, we go on the water; pack; and Shelley goes up to Diodati. Shelley reads Histoire de la Révolution par Rabault.

Thursday, August 29.—We depart from Geneva at 9 in the morning.

Thursday, August 29.—We leave Geneva at 9 in the morning.

They travelled to Havre viâ Dijon, Auxerre, and Villeneuve; allowing only a few hours for visiting the palaces of Fontainebleau and Versailles, and the Cathedral of Rouen. From Havre they sailed to Portsmouth, where, for a short time, they separated. Shelley went to stay with Peacock, who was living at Great Marlow, and had been looking about there for a house to suit his friends. Mary and Clare proceeded to Bath, where they were to spend the next few months.

They traveled to Havre via Dijon, Auxerre, and Villeneuve, allowing just a few hours to visit the palaces of Fontainebleau and Versailles, as well as the Cathedral of Rouen. From Havre, they sailed to Portsmouth, where they temporarily parted ways. Shelley went to stay with Peacock, who was living in Great Marlow and had been searching for a house to accommodate his friends. Mary and Clare went on to Bath, where they planned to spend the next few months.

Journal, Tuesday, September 10.—Arrive at Bath about 2. Dine, and spend the evening in looking for lodgings. Read Mrs. Robinson’s Valcenga.

Journal, Tuesday, September 10.—Arrive in Bath around 2 PM. Have lunch and spend the evening searching for a place to stay. Read Mrs. Robinson’s Valcenga.

Wednesday, September 11.—Look for lodgings; take some, and settle ourselves. Read the first volume of The Antiquary, and work.

Wednesday, September 11.—Find a place to stay; get one, and make ourselves at home. Read the first volume of The Antiquary, and get to work.

 

 


CHAPTER IX

September 1816-February 1817

September 1816 - February 1817

Trouble had, for some time past, been gathering in heavy clouds. Godwin’s affairs were in worse plight than ever, and the Shelleys, go where they might, were never suffered to forget them. Fanny constituted herself his special pleader, and made it evident that she found it hard to believe Shelley could not, if he chose, get more money than he did for Mary’s father. Her long letters, bearing witness in every line to her great natural intelligence and sensibility, excite the deepest pity for her, and not a little, it must be added, for those to whom they were addressed. The poor girl’s life was, indeed, a hard one, and of all her trials perhaps the most insurmountable was that inherited melancholy of the Wollstonecraft temperament which permitted her no illusions, no moments, even, of respite from care in unreasoning gaiety such as are incidental to most young and healthy natures. Nor, although she won every one’s respect and most people’s liking, had she the inborn gift of inspiring devotion or arousing enthusiasm. She[Pg 159] was one of those who give all and take nothing. The people she loved all cared for others more than they did for her, or cared only for themselves. Full of warmth and affection and ideal aspirations; sympathetically responsive to every poem, every work of art appealing to imagination, she was condemned by her temperament and the surroundings of her life to idealise nothing, and to look at all objects as they presented themselves to her, in the light of the very commonest day.

For some time now, trouble had been building up like dark clouds. Godwin’s situation was worse than ever, and no matter where the Shelleys went, they couldn’t escape reminders of it. Fanny took it upon herself to advocate for him, clearly struggling to believe that Shelley couldn’t get more money for Mary’s father if he wanted to. Her lengthy letters, filled with her remarkable intelligence and sensitivity, generate deep sympathy for her and, it must be said, for those receiving them too. The poor girl’s life was indeed difficult, and perhaps her hardest challenge was the inherited melancholy of the Wollstonecraft temperament, which left her without illusions and robbed her of any moments of carefree joy that most young and healthy people experience. Even though she earned everyone’s respect and many people’s affection, she didn’t possess the innate ability to inspire devotion or excitement. She was one of those people who give everything but take nothing. The ones she loved cared more for others than for her or were mainly focused on themselves. Full of warmth, affection, and idealistic dreams; deeply moved by every poem and every work of art that sparked her imagination, she was limited by her nature and her life circumstances to idealize nothing and to perceive everything exactly as it was, in the harsh light of everyday reality.

Less pressing than Godwin, but still another disturbing cause, was Charles Clairmont, who was travelling abroad in search, partly of health, partly of occupation; had found the former, but not the latter, and, of course, looked to Shelley as the magician who was to realise all his plans for him. Of his discursive letters, which are immensely long, in a style of florid eloquence, only a few specimen extracts can find room here. One, received by Shelley and Mary at Geneva, openly confesses that, though it was a year since he had left England, he had abstained, as yet, from writing to Skinner Street, being as unsettled as ever, and having had nothing to speak of but his pleasures;—having in short been going on “just like a butterfly,—though still as a butterfly of the best intentions.” He proceeds to describe the country, his manner of living there, his health,—he details his symptoms, and sets forth at length the[Pg 160] various projects he might entertain, and the marvellous cheapness of one and all of them, if only he could afford to have any projects at all. He enumerates items of expenditure connected with one of his schemes, and concludes thus—

Less urgent than Godwin, but still another troubling factor, was Charles Clairmont, who was traveling abroad to seek both health and work; he found the former but not the latter and, naturally, looked to Shelley as the genius who would make all his plans happen. Of his lengthy letters, which are incredibly wordy and full of flowery language, only a few excerpts can fit here. One, received by Shelley and Mary in Geneva, openly admits that although it had been a year since he left England, he hadn’t written to Skinner Street yet, as he was as unsettled as ever and had nothing to report except his pleasures; in short, he’d been living “just like a butterfly—though still as a butterfly of the best intentions.” He goes on to describe the country, his lifestyle there, his health—detailing his symptoms—and elaborates on the various projects he might consider and how incredibly cheap all of them would be if only he could afford to have any projects at all. He lists expenses related to one of his plans and concludes thus—

I lay this proposal before you, without knowing anything of your finances, which, I fear, cannot be in too flourishing a situation. You will, I trust, consider of the thing, and treat it as frankly as it has been offered. I know you too well not to know you would do for me all in your power. Have the goodness to write to me as instantly as possible.

I present this proposal to you, not knowing anything about your finances, which I worry aren’t in a great state. I hope you’ll think it over and respond as openly as it has been put forward. I know you well enough to be certain that you would do everything you can for me. Please be kind enough to write back to me as soon as you can.

And Shelley did write,—so says the journal.

And Shelley did write—so says the journal.

Last not least, there was Clare. At what point of all this time did her secret become known to Shelley and Mary? No document as yet has seen the light which informs us of this. Perhaps some day it may. Unfortunately for biographers and for readers of biography, Mary’s journal is almost devoid of personal gossip, or indeed of personalities of any kind. Her diary is a record of outward facts, and, occasionally, of intellectual impressions; no intimate history and no one else’s affairs are confided to it. No change of tone is perceptible anywhere. All that can be asserted is that they knew nothing of it when they went to Geneva. In the absence of absolute proof to the contrary it is impossible to believe that they were not aware of it when they came back. Clare was an expecting mother. For four months they had all been in daily intercourse with Byron, who[Pg 161] never was or could be reticent, and who was not restrained either by delicacy or consideration for others from saying what he chose. But when and how the whole affair was divulged and what its effect was on Shelley and Mary remains a mystery. From this time, however, Clare resumed her place as a member of their household. It cannot have been a matter of satisfaction to Mary: domestic life was more congenial without Clare’s presence than with it, but now that there was a true reason for her taking shelter with them, Mary’s native nobility of heart was equal to the occasion, and she gave help, support, and confidence, ungrudgingly and without stint. Never in her journal, and only once in her letters does any expression of discontent appear. They settled down together in their lodgings at Bath, but on the 19th of September Mary set out to join Shelley at Marlow for a few days, leaving Clara in charge of little Willy and the Swiss nurse Elise. On the 25th both were back at Bath, where they resumed their quiet, regular way of life, resting and reading. But this apparent peace was not to be long unbroken. Letters from Fanny followed each other in quick succession, breathing nothing but painful, perpetual anxiety.

Last but not least, there was Clare. At what point did her secret become known to Shelley and Mary? No documents have surfaced that tell us this. Maybe someday they will. Unfortunately for biographers and readers, Mary’s journal is almost completely lacking in personal gossip or insights about people. Her diary mostly records external events and occasionally intellectual thoughts; it doesn’t contain any intimate details or anyone else’s affairs. There’s no noticeable change in tone anywhere. The only thing we can say for sure is that they didn’t know anything about it when they went to Geneva. Without absolute proof to the contrary, it’s hard to believe they weren’t aware of it when they returned. Clare was expecting a child. For four months, they had all been in regular contact with Byron, who was never shy and didn’t hold back out of consideration for others. But when and how the whole situation was revealed and what effect it had on Shelley and Mary remains a mystery. From that time on, however, Clare resumed her place as a member of their household. Mary probably didn’t find it satisfying: life at home was more comfortable without Clare than with her, but now that there was a genuine reason for Clare to stay with them, Mary’s natural kindness rose to the occasion, and she offered help, support, and confidence generously and without hesitation. Discontent appears only once in her letters and never in her journal. They settled down together in their lodgings in Bath, but on September 19th, Mary left to join Shelley in Marlow for a few days, leaving Clara in charge of little Willy and the Swiss nurse Elise. By September 25th, both were back in Bath, where they returned to their quiet, regular routine of rest and reading. However, this apparent peace wouldn’t last long. Letters from Fanny came in rapid succession, filled with nothing but painful, ongoing anxiety.

Fanny to Mary.

Fanny to Mary.

26th September 1816.

September 26, 1816.

My dear Mary—I received your letter last Saturday, which rejoiced my heart. I cannot help envying your calm, [Pg 162]contented disposition, and the calm philosophical habits of life which pursue you, or rather which you pursue everywhere. I allude to your description of the manner in which you pass your days at Bath, when most women would hardly have recovered from the fatigues of such a journey as you had been taking. I am delighted to hear such pleasing accounts of your William; I should like to see him, dear fellow; the change of air does him infinite good, no doubt. I am very glad you have got Jane a pianoforte; if anything can do her good and restore her to industry, it is music. I think I gave her all the music here; however, I will look again for what I can find. I am angry with Shelley for not giving me an account of his health. All that I saw of him gave me great uneasiness about him, and as I see him but seldom, I am much more alarmed perhaps than you, who are constantly with him. I hope that it is only the London air which does not agree with him, and that he is now much better; however, it would have been kind to have said so.

Dear Mary—I received your letter last Saturday, which made me really happy. I can't help feeling a bit envious of your calm, [Pg 162]contented nature, and the peaceful, philosophical way of life that seems to follow you, or rather, that you seek out everywhere. I’m referring to how you described your days in Bath, when most women would barely have recovered from the exhaustion of your recent journey. I’m thrilled to hear such great news about your William; I’d love to meet him, dear fellow; the change of scenery must be doing him wonders, no doubt. I’m so glad you got Jane a pianoforte; if anything can help her and inspire her to be productive, it’s music. I think I gave her all the music I had here, but I’ll check again to see what else I can find. I’m frustrated with Shelley for not keeping me updated on his health. Seeing him made me quite worried, and since I don’t see him often, I’m perhaps more concerned than you, who are with him all the time. I hope it’s just the London air that doesn’t agree with him and that he’s doing much better now; still, it would have been nice to have heard that from him.

Aunt Everina and Mrs. Bishop left London two days ago. It pained me very much to find that they have entirely lost their little income from Primrose Street, which is very hard upon them at their age. Did Shelley tell you a singular story about Mrs. B. having received an annuity which will make up in part for her loss?

Aunt Everina and Mrs. Bishop left London two days ago. It really upset me to find out that they've completely lost their small income from Primrose Street, which is very tough for them at their age. Did Shelley mention a strange story about Mrs. B. getting an annuity that will help make up for her loss?

Poor Papa is going on with his novel, though I am sure it is very fatiguing to him, though he will not allow it; he is not able to study as much as formerly without injuring himself; this, joined to the plagues of his affairs, which he fears will never be closed, make me very anxious for him. The name of his novel is Mandeville, or a Tale of the Seventeenth Century. I think, however, you had better not mention the name to any one, as he wishes it not to be announced at present. Tell Shelley, as soon as he knows certainly about Longdill, to write, that he may be eased on that score, for it is a great weight on his spirits at present. Mr. Owen is come to town to prepare for the meeting of Parliament. There never was so devoted a being as he is; and it certainly must end in his doing a great deal of good, though not the good he talks of.

Poor Dad is still working on his novel, even though I'm sure it's really tiring for him, even if he won't admit it; he can't study as much as he used to without hurting himself. This, along with the constant stress of his unfinished business, makes me really worried about him. The title of his novel is Mandeville, or a Tale of the Seventeenth Century. I think it's better not to mention the title to anyone since he doesn’t want it announced right now. Tell Shelley to write as soon as he knows for sure about Longdill, so Dad can feel less anxious about that because it’s weighing heavily on his mind right now. Mr. Owen has come to town to prepare for the meeting of Parliament. There’s never been a more dedicated person than he is; it's bound to result in him doing a lot of good, even if it's not the kind of good he talks about.

[Pg 163]Have you heard from Charles? He has never given us a single line. I am afraid he is doing very ill, and has the conscience not to write a parcel of lies. Beg the favour of Shelley, to copy for me his poem on the scenes at the foot of Mont Blanc, and tell him or remind him of a letter which you said he had written on these scenes; you cannot think what a treasure they would be to me; remember you promised them to me when you returned to England. Have you heard from Lord Byron since he visited those sublime scenes? I have had great pleasure since I saw Shelley in going over a fine gallery of pictures of the Old Masters at Dulwich. There was a St. Sebastian by Guido, the finest picture I ever saw; there were also the finest specimens of Murillo, the great Spanish painter, to be found in England, and two very fine Titians. But the works of art are not to be compared to the works of nature, and I am never satisfied. It is only poets that are eternal benefactors of their fellow-creatures, and the real ones never fail of giving us the highest degree of pleasure we are capable of; they are, in my opinion, nature and art united, and as such never fading.

[Pg 163]Have you heard from Charles? He hasn’t sent us a single word. I’m worried he’s not doing well and feels too guilty to write a bunch of lies. Please ask Shelley to copy his poem about the scenes at the foot of Mont Blanc for me, and remind him about a letter he mentioned he wrote about those scenes; you can’t imagine how much I would treasure them. Remember you promised to bring them back for me when you returned to England. Have you heard from Lord Byron since he visited those amazing locations? I’ve really enjoyed going through a great collection of Old Masters paintings at Dulwich since I last saw Shelley. There was a St. Sebastian by Guido, the best painting I’ve ever seen; there were also some incredible works by Murillo, the great Spanish painter, that you can hardly find in England, plus two fantastic Titians. But even the best artworks can’t compare to nature, and I’m never fully satisfied. Only poets are true benefactors to their fellow humans, and the real ones always manage to give us the greatest pleasure we’re capable of; they, in my view, are a blend of nature and art, and they never fade away.

Do write to me immediately, and tell me you have got a house, and answer those questions I asked you at the beginning of this letter.

Do write to me right away and let me know if you've found a house, and please answer those questions I asked you at the start of this letter.

Give my love to Shelley, and kiss William for me. Your affectionate Sister,

Give my love to Shelley and give William a kiss for me. Your loving sister,

Fanny.

Fanny.

When Shelley sold to his father the reversion of a part of his inheritance, he had promised to Godwin a sum of £300, which he had hoped to save from the money thus obtained. Owing to certain conditions attached to the transaction by Sir Timothy Shelley, this proved to be impossible. The utmost Shelley could do, and that only by leaving himself almost without resources, was to send something over £200; a bitter disappointment[Pg 164] to Godwin, who had given a bill for the full amount. Shelley had perhaps been led by his hopes, and his desire to serve Godwin, to speak in too sanguine a tone as to his prospect of obtaining the money, and the letter announcing his failure came, Fanny wrote, “like a thunderclap.” In her disappointment she taxed Shelley with want of frankness, and Shelley and Mary both with an apparent wish to avoid the subject of Godwin’s affairs.

When Shelley sold a part of his inheritance back to his father, he had promised Godwin a sum of £300, which he had hoped to save from the money he got from the sale. However, due to certain conditions set by Sir Timothy Shelley, this turned out to be impossible. The most Shelley could manage, and only by leaving himself nearly broke, was to send just over £200; a bitter disappointment[Pg 164] for Godwin, who had issued a bill for the full amount. Shelley may have been overly optimistic and eager to help Godwin, which led him to speak too confidently about his chances of obtaining the money, and the letter informing him of his failure hit Fanny, as she described it, “like a thunderclap.” In her disappointment, she accused Shelley of not being completely open, and she felt that both Shelley and Mary seemed to want to avoid discussing Godwin’s financial situation.

“You know,” she writes, “the peculiar temperature of Papa’s mind (if I may so express myself); you know he cannot write when pecuniary circumstances overwhelm him; you know that it is of the utmost consequence, for his own and the world’s sake that he should finish his novel; and is it not your and Shelley’s duty to consider these things, and to endeavour to prevent, as far as lies in your power, giving him unnecessary pain and anxiety?”

“You know,” she writes, “the strange state of Papa’s mind (if I can put it that way); you know he can’t write when financial pressures get to him; you know it’s incredibly important, for his own and the world’s sake, that he finishes his novel; and isn’t it your and Shelley’s responsibility to think about these things and try to avoid causing him unnecessary pain and anxiety as much as you can?”

To the Shelleys, who had strained every nerve to obtain this money, unmindful of the insulting manner in which such assistance was demanded and received by Godwin, these appeals to their sense of duty must have been exasperating. Nor were matters mended by hearing of sundry scandalous reports abroad concerning themselves—reports sedulously gathered by Mrs. Godwin, and of which Fanny thought it her duty to inform them, so as to put them on their guard. They, on their part, were indignant, especially with Mrs. Godwin, who had evidently, they surmised, gone[Pg 165] out of her way to collect this false information, and had helped rather than hindered its circulation; and they expressed themselves to this effect. Fanny stoutly defended her stepmother against these attacks.

To the Shelleys, who had worked hard to gather this money, ignoring the disrespectful way Godwin demanded and received their help, these appeals to their sense of duty must have been frustrating. Things didn’t get any better when they heard some scandalous rumors about themselves—rumors that Mrs. Godwin had gathered and that Fanny thought she should bring to their attention to warn them. They were furious, especially with Mrs. Godwin, who they believed had gone out of her way to collect this false information and had actually encouraged its spread. They made their feelings clear about this. Fanny strongly defended her stepmother against their criticisms.

Mamma and I are not great friends, but, always alive to her virtues, I am anxious to defend her from a charge so foreign to her character.... I told Shelley these (scandalous reports), and I still think they originated with your servants and Harriet, whom I know has been very industrious in spreading false reports about you. I at the same time advised Shelley always to keep French servants, and he then seemed to think it a good plan. You are very careless, and are for ever leaving your letters about. English servants like nothing so much as scandal and gossip; but this you know as well as I, and this is the origin of the stories that are told. And this you choose to father on Mamma, who (whatever she chooses to say in a passion to me alone) is the woman the most incapable of such low conduct. I do not say that her inferences are always the most just or the most amiable, but they are always confined to myself and Papa. Depend upon it you are perfectly safe as long as you keep your French servant with you.... I have now to entreat you, Shelley, to tell Papa exactly what you can and what you cannot do, for he does not seem to know what you mean in your letter. I know that you are most anxious to do everything in your power to complete your engagement to him, and to do anything that will not ruin yourself to save him; but he is not convinced of this, and I think it essential to his peace that he should be convinced of this. I do not on any account wish you to give him false hopes. Forgive me if I have expressed myself unkindly. My heart is warm in your cause, and I am anxious, most anxious, that Papa should feel for you as I do, both for your own and his sake.... All that I have said about Mamma proceeds from the hatred I have of talking and petty scandal, which, though[Pg 166] trifling in itself, often does superior persons much injury, though it cannot proceed from any but vulgar souls in the first instance.

Mom and I aren’t really friends, but I always recognize her good qualities and feel the need to defend her against accusations that don’t reflect who she is. I mentioned these scandalous rumors to Shelley, and I truly believe they came from your staff and Harriet, who I know has been really active in spreading lies about you. I also advised Shelley to always hire French servants, and he seemed to think that was a good idea. You’re quite careless and often leave your letters lying around. English servants thrive on gossip and drama, but you know this as well as I do, and that’s where these stories come from. And you blame Mom for this, who (despite what she might say to me in anger) is the least likely person to behave in such a low manner. I’m not saying her conclusions are always fair or kind, but they are usually directed only at me and Dad. Trust me, you’ll be just fine as long as you keep your French servant with you. Now, I have to ask you, Shelley, to tell Dad exactly what you can and can’t do, because he doesn’t seem to understand your letter. I know you really want to do everything possible to fulfill your commitment to him without putting yourself in a bad spot to save him; but he isn’t convinced, and I think it’s crucial for his peace of mind that he becomes convinced. I absolutely don’t want you to give him any false expectations. Forgive me if I sound harsh. My feelings are strong for your situation, and I’m really anxious for Dad to understand how I feel about you, for both your sake and his. Everything I’ve said about Mom comes from my disdain for gossip and petty talk, which, although it may seem trivial, often harms people of higher character, even though it usually originates from those of less virtue.

This letter was crossed by Shelley’s, enclosing more than £200—insufficient, however, to meet the situation or to raise the heavy veil of gloom which had settled on Skinner Street. Fanny could bear it no longer. Despairing gloom from Godwin, whom she loved, and who in his gloom was no philosopher; sordid, nagging, angry gloom from “Mamma,” who, clearly enough, did not scruple to remind the poor girl that she had been a charge and a burden to the household (this may have been one of the things she only “chose to say in a passion, to Fanny alone”); her sisters gone, and neither of them in complete sympathy with her; no friends to cheer or divert her thoughts! A plan had been under consideration for her residing with her relatives in Ireland, and the last drop of bitterness was the refusal of her aunt, Everina Wollstonecraft, to have her. What was left for her? Much, if she could have believed it, and have nerved herself to patience. But she was broken down and blinded by the strain of over endurance. On the 9th of October she disappeared from home. Shelley and Mary in Bath suspected nothing of the impending crisis. The journal for that week is as follows—

This letter was sent alongside Shelley’s, enclosing over £200—still not enough to address the situation or lift the heavy cloud of despair that had settled on Skinner Street. Fanny could no longer tolerate it. She was suffocated by the despair coming from Godwin, whom she loved, and who was not much of a philosopher in his own sorrow; she faced the nagging, angry gloom from “Mamma,” who clearly didn’t hesitate to remind the poor girl that she had been a burden on the family (this might have been one of those things she only “chose to say in a moment of anger, to Fanny alone”); with her sisters gone and neither of them truly understanding her; no friends to uplift or distract her! A plan had been considered for her to stay with relatives in Ireland, and the final blow was her aunt, Everina Wollstonecraft's, refusal to take her in. What was left for her? A lot, if she could have believed it, and found the strength to be patient. But she was worn out and blinded by the pressure of constant endurance. On October 9th, she vanished from home. Shelley and Mary in Bath had no idea of the looming crisis. The journal for that week is as follows—

Saturday, October 5 (Mary).—Read Clarendon and Curtius; walk with Shelley. Shelley reads Tasso.

Saturday, October 5 (Mary).—Read Clarendon and Curtius; walked with Shelley. Shelley read Tasso.

[Pg 167]Sunday, October 6 (Shelley).—On this day Mary put her head through the door and said, “Come and look; here’s a cat eating roses; she’ll turn into a woman; when beasts eat these roses they turn into men and women.”

[Pg 167]Sunday, October 6 (Shelley).—On this day, Mary stuck her head through the door and said, “Come and see; there’s a cat eating roses; she’ll turn into a woman; when animals eat these roses, they turn into men and women.”

(Mary).—Read Clarendon all day; finish the eleventh book. Shelley reads Tasso.

(Mary).—Read Clarendon all day; finish the eleventh book. Shelley reads Tasso.

Monday, October 7.—Read Curtius and Clarendon; write. Shelley reads Don Quixote aloud in the evening.

Monday, October 7.—Read Curtius and Clarendon; write. Shelley reads Don Quixote out loud in the evening.

Tuesday, October 8.—Letter from Fanny (this letter has not been preserved). Drawing lesson. Walk out with Shelley to the South Parade; read Clarendon, and draw. In the evening work, and Shelley reads Don Quixote; afterwards read Memoirs of the Princess of Bareith aloud.

Tuesday, October 8.—Letter from Fanny (this letter has not been preserved). Drawing lesson. Go for a walk with Shelley to the South Parade; read Clarendon and draw. In the evening, work, and Shelley reads Don Quixote; afterwards, read Memoirs of the Princess of Bareith aloud.

Wednesday, October 9.—Read Curtius; finish the Memoirs; draw. In the evening a very alarming letter comes from Fanny. Shelley goes immediately to Bristol; we sit up for him till 2 in the morning, when he returns, but brings no particular news.

Wednesday, October 9.—Read Curtius; finish the Memoirs; draw. In the evening, we receive a very concerning letter from Fanny. Shelley heads to Bristol right away; we stay up for him until 2 in the morning when he gets back, but he doesn’t bring any specific news.

Thursday, October 10.—Shelley goes again to Bristol, and obtains more certain trace. Work and read. He returns at 11 o’clock.

Thursday, October 10.—Shelley goes back to Bristol and finds more definite leads. Works and reads. He comes back at 11 o’clock.

Friday, October 11.—He sets off to Swansea. Work and read.

Friday, October 11.—He heads to Swansea. Work and read.

Saturday, October 12.—He returns with the worst account. A miserable day. Two letters from Papa. Buy mourning, and work in the evening.

Saturday, October 12.—He comes back with bad news. A terrible day. Two letters from Dad. Get some mourning clothes, and work this evening.

From Bristol Fanny had written not only to the Shelleys, but to the Godwins, accounting for her disappearance, and adding, “I depart immediately to the spot from which I hope never to remove.”

From Bristol, Fanny had written not just to the Shelleys, but to the Godwins, explaining her disappearance and adding, “I’m leaving right away for a place I hope to never leave again.”

During the ensuing night, at the Mackworth Arms Inn, Swansea, she traced the following words—

During the next night, at the Mackworth Arms Inn in Swansea, she wrote down the following words—

[Pg 168]I have long determined that the best thing I could do was to put an end to the existence of a being whose birth was unfortunate, and whose life has only been a series of pain to those persons who have hurt their health in endeavouring to promote her welfare. Perhaps to hear of my death may give you pain, but you will soon have the blessing of forgetting that such a creature ever existed as....

[Pg 168]I’ve long decided that the best thing I could do was to end the life of someone whose birth was a mistake and whose life has only caused suffering to those who tried to help her. Maybe hearing about my death will upset you, but you’ll soon be blessed with forgetting that such a person ever existed as....

This note and a laudanum bottle were beside her when, next morning, she was found lying dead.

This note and a bottle of laudanum were next to her when she was found dead the next morning.

The persons for whose sake it was—so she had persuaded herself—that she committed this act were reduced to a wretched condition by the blow. Shelley’s health was shattered; Mary profoundly miserable; Clare, although by her own avowal feeling less affection for Fanny than might have been expected, was shocked by the dreadful manner of her death, and infected by the contagion of the general gloom. She was not far from her confinement, and had reasons enough of her own for any amount of depression.

The people she had convinced herself she was doing this for were left in terrible shape because of it. Shelley's health was ruined; Mary was deeply unhappy; Clare, despite admitting that she felt less love for Fanny than might have been expected, was disturbed by the horrible way she died and caught up in the overall sadness. She was close to giving birth and had plenty of her own reasons to feel depressed.

Godwin was deeply afflicted; to him Fanny was a great and material loss, and the last remaining link with a happy past. As usual, public comment was the thing of all others from which he shrank most, and in the midst of his first sorrow his chief anxiety was to hide or disguise the painful story from the world. In writing (for the first time) to Mary he says—

Godwin was profoundly troubled; to him, Fanny represented a significant and tangible loss, as well as the last connection to a happier time. As always, public opinion was what he dreaded the most, and in the midst of his initial grief, his main concern was to conceal or mask the painful narrative from everyone. In writing (for the first time) to Mary, he says—

Do not expose us to those idle questions which, to a mind in anguish, is one of the severest of all trials. We are at this moment in doubt whether, during the first shock, we shall not[Pg 169] say that she is gone to Ireland to her aunt, a thing that had been in contemplation. Do not take from us the power to exercise our own discretion. You shall hear again to-morrow.

Do not subject us to those pointless questions which, to a troubled mind, are one of the hardest challenges. Right now, we are unsure whether, in the initial shock, we might not[Pg 169] say that she has gone to Ireland to visit her aunt, something we had been considering. Please do not take away our ability to make our own choices. You will hear from us again tomorrow.

What I have most of all in horror is the public papers, and I thank you for your caution, as it may act on this.

What scares me the most is the public papers, and I appreciate your caution, as it might have an impact on this.

We have so conducted ourselves that not one person in our home has the smallest apprehension of the truth. Our feelings are less tumultuous than deep. God only knows what they may become.

We've carried ourselves in a way that not a single person in our home has the slightest idea of the truth. Our feelings are less chaotic and more profound. Only God knows what they might turn into.

Charles Clairmont was not informed at all of Fanny’s death; a letter from him a year later contains a message to her. Mrs. Godwin busied herself with putting the blame on Shelley. Four years later she informed Mrs. Gisborne that the three girls had been simultaneously in love with Shelley, and that Fanny’s death was due to jealousy of Mary! This shows that the Shelleys’ instinct did not much mislead them when they held Mary’s stepmother responsible for the authorship and diffusion of many of those slanders which for years were to affect their happiness and peace. Any reader of Fanny’s letters can judge how far Mrs. Godwin’s allegation is borne out by actual facts; and to any one knowing aught of women and women’s lives these letters afford clue enough to the situation and the story, and further explanation is superfluous. Fanny was fond of Shelley, fond enough even to forgive him for the trouble he had brought on their home, but her part was throughout that of a long-suffering sister, one, too, to whose lot it always fell to say all the[Pg 170] disagreeable things that had to be said—a truly ungrateful task. Her loyalty to the Godwins, though it could not entirely divide her from the Shelleys, could and did prevent any intimacy of friendship with them. Her enlightened, liberal mind, and her generous, loving heart had won Shelley’s recognition and his affection, and in a moment a veil was torn from his eyes, revealing to him unsuspected depths of suffering, sacrifice, and heroism—now it was too late. How much more they might have done for Fanny had they understood what she endured! There was he, Shelley, offering sympathy and help to the oppressed and the miserable all the world over, and here,—here under his very eyes, this tragic romance was acted out to the death.

Charles Clairmont had no idea about Fanny’s death; a letter from him a year later includes a message to her. Mrs. Godwin was quick to place the blame on Shelley. Four years later, she told Mrs. Gisborne that the three girls were all in love with Shelley, and that Fanny’s death was caused by jealousy of Mary! This shows that the Shelleys were right to think Mary’s stepmother was responsible for the spread of many slanders that would affect their happiness and peace for years. Any reader of Fanny’s letters can see how much Mrs. Godwin’s claim is supported by the actual facts; and for anyone who knows anything about women and their lives, these letters provide enough insight into the situation and the story—further explanation is unnecessary. Fanny cared for Shelley, enough to even forgive him for the trouble he brought to their home, but she consistently played the role of the long-suffering sister, often responsible for saying all the unpleasant things that

Her voice did quiver as we parted,
Yet knew I not that heart was broken
From which it came,—and I departed,
Heeding not the words then spoken—
Misery, ah! misery!
This world is all too wide for thee.

Her voice did shake as we said goodbye,
But I didn’t realize that her heart was broken
From which it came,—and I left,
Ignoring the words that were spoken—
Misery, oh! misery!
This world is way too big for you.

If the echo of those lines reached Fanny in the world of shadows, it may have calmed the restless spirit with the knowledge that she had not lived for nothing after all.

If the echo of those lines reached Fanny in the shadowy world, it might have eased her restless spirit with the understanding that she hadn't lived in vain after all.

During the next two months another tragedy was silently advancing towards its final catastrophe. Shelley was anxious for intelligence of Harriet and her children; she had, however, [Pg 171]disappeared, and he could discover no clue to her whereabouts. Mr. Peacock, who, during June, had been in communication with her on money matters, had now, apparently, lost sight of her. The worry of Godwin’s money-matters and the fearful shock of Fanny’s self-sought death, followed as it was by collapse of his own health and nerves, probably withdrew Shelley’s thoughts from the subject for a time. In November, however, he wrote to Hookham, thinking that he, to whom Harriet had once written to discover Shelley’s whereabouts, might now know or have the means of finding out where she was living. No answer came, however, to these inquiries for some weeks, during which Shelley, Mary, and Clare lived in their seclusion, reading Lucian and Horace, Shakespeare, Gibbon, and Locke; in occasional correspondence with Skinner Street, through Mrs. Godwin, who was now trying what she could do to obtain money loans (probably raised on Shelley’s prospects), requisite, not only to save Godwin from bankruptcy, but to repay Shelley a small fraction of what he had given and lent, and without which he was unable to pay his own way.

Over the next two months, another tragedy was quietly moving toward its inevitable disaster. Shelley was worried about Harriet and her children; she had, however, [Pg 171] vanished, and he couldn't find any clue to where she was. Mr. Peacock, who had been in touch with her about financial matters in June, now seemed to have lost contact with her. The stress of Godwin’s financial issues and the devastating shock of Fanny’s self-inflicted death, followed by the breakdown of his own health and nerves, likely distracted Shelley from the situation for a while. In November, though, he wrote to Hookham, hoping that he, who Harriet had once contacted to find out Shelley’s location, might now know or be able to discover where she was living. No response came to these inquiries for several weeks, during which Shelley, Mary, and Clare kept to themselves, reading Lucian and Horace, Shakespeare, Gibbon, and Locke; they maintained occasional correspondence with Skinner Street through Mrs. Godwin, who was now doing what she could to secure loans (likely based on Shelley’s prospects) necessary not only to prevent Godwin from going bankrupt but also to pay Shelley back a small fraction of what he had given and lent, without which he couldn’t manage his own expenses.

The plan for settling at Marlow was still pending, and on the 5th of December Shelley went there again to stay with Mr. Peacock and his mother, and to look about for a residence to suit him. Mary during his absence was somewhat[Pg 172] tormented by anxiety for his fragile health; fearful, too, lest in his impulsive way he should fall in love with the first pretty place he saw, and burden himself with some unsuitable house, in the idea of settling there “for ever,” Clare and all. To that last plan she probably foresaw the objections more clearly than Shelley did. But her cheery letters are girlish and playful.

The plan to settle in Marlow was still up in the air, and on December 5th, Shelley went there again to stay with Mr. Peacock and his mother, while also looking for a place to live. During his absence, Mary was a bit[Pg 172] anxious about his fragile health; she was also worried that, in his impulsive way, he might fall in love with the first nice place he found and burden himself with an unsuitable house, thinking of settling there “forever,” along with Clare. She probably saw the potential problems with that last plan more clearly than Shelley did. But her cheerful letters are youthful and playful.

5th December 1816.

December 5, 1816.

Sweet Elf—I got up very late this morning, so that I could not attend Mr. West. I don’t know any more. Good-night.

Sweet Elf—I woke up really late this morning, so I couldn't meet with Mr. West. That's all I know. Good night.

 

New Bond Street, Bath,
6th December 1816.

New Bond Street, Bath,
December 6, 1816.

Sweet Elf—I was awakened this morning by my pretty babe, and was dressed time enough to take my lesson from Mr. West, and (thank God) finished that tedious ugly picture I have been so long about. I have also finished the fourth chapter of Frankenstein, which is a very long one, and I think you would like it. And where are you? and what are you doing? my blessed love. I hope and trust that, for my sake, you did not go outside this wretched day, while the wind howls and the clouds seem to threaten rain. And what did my love think of as he rode along—did he think about our home, our babe, and his poor Pecksie? But I am sure you did, and thought of them all with joy and hope. But in the choice of a residence, dear Shelley, pray be not too quick or attach yourself too much to one spot. Ah! were you indeed a winged Elf, and could soar over mountains and seas, and could pounce on the little spot. A house with a lawn, a river or lake, noble trees, and divine mountains, that should be our little mouse-hole to retire to. But never mind this; give me a garden, and absentia Claire, and I will thank my love for many favours. If you, my love, go to London, you will perhaps try to procure a good Livy, for I wish very much to read it. I must[Pg 173] be more industrious, especially in learning Latin, which I neglected shamefully last summer at intervals, and those periods of not reading at all put me back very far.

Sweet Elf—I was woken up this morning by my lovely babe, and I got dressed just in time to take my lesson from Mr. West, and (thank God) I finally finished that tedious, ugly picture I've been working on for so long. I also completed the fourth chapter of Frankenstein, which is really long, and I think you would enjoy it. Where are you, and what are you up to, my dear love? I hope, for my sake, that you didn’t go outside on this miserable day, with the wind howling and the clouds looking like they’re about to rain. What were you thinking about as you rode along—were you thinking about our home, our babe, and your poor Pecksie? But I’m sure you did, thinking of them all with joy and hope. But in choosing a place to live, dear Shelley, please don’t rush or get too attached to one spot. Ah! If only you were truly a winged Elf, able to soar over mountains and seas, and could land on the little spot—a house with a lawn, a river or lake, majestic trees, and glorious mountains; that would be our little retreat. But never mind that; just give me a garden and absentia Claire, and I will be grateful to my love for many favors. If you, my love, go to London, perhaps you could try to get a good Livy, because I really want to read it. I must[Pg 173] be more diligent, especially in learning Latin, which I shamefully neglected last summer for periods of time, and those gaps in my reading have set me back quite a bit.

The Morning Chronicle, as you will see, does not make much of the riots, which they say are entirely quelled, and you would be almost inclined to say, “Out of the mountain comes forth a mouse,” although, I daresay, poor Mrs. Platt does not think so.

The Morning Chronicle, as you’ll notice, doesn’t pay much attention to the riots, claiming they are completely under control, and you might almost say, “Out of the mountain comes a mouse,” although, I suppose, poor Mrs. Platt wouldn’t agree.

The blue eyes of your sweet Boy are staring at me while I write this; he is a dear child, and you love him tenderly, although I fancy that your affection will increase when he has a nursery to himself, and only comes to you just dressed and in good humour; besides when that comes to pass he will be a wise little man, for he improves in mind rapidly. Tell me, shall you be happy to have another little squaller? You will look grave on this, but I do not mean anything.

The blue eyes of your sweet boy are staring at me while I write this; he’s a dear child, and you love him dearly, though I think your affection will grow even more when he has a nursery of his own and only comes to you dressed nicely and in a good mood; besides, when that happens, he’ll be a clever little guy because he’s learning quickly. Tell me, will you be happy to have another little one? You might look serious about this, but I'm just teasing.

Leigh Hunt has not written. I would advise a letter addressed to him at the Examiner Office, if there is no answer to-morrow. He may not be at the Vale of Health, for it is odd that he does not acknowledge the receipt of so large a sum. There have been no letters of any kind to-day.

Leigh Hunt hasn't written. I suggest sending him a letter at the Examiner Office if there's no reply tomorrow. It's possible he isn't at the Vale of Health since it's strange he hasn't confirmed receiving such a large amount. There haven't been any letters at all today.

Now, my dear, when shall I see you? Do not be very long away; take care of yourself and take a house. I have a great fear that bad weather will set in. My airy Elf, how unlucky you are! I shall write to Mrs. Godwin to-morrow; but let me know what you hear from Hayward and papa, as I am greatly interested in those affairs. Adieu, sweetest; love me tenderly, and think of me with affection when anything pleases you greatly.—Your affectionate girl

Now, my dear, when will I see you? Don’t stay away too long; take care of yourself and get yourself a place. I'm really worried that bad weather will come. My cheerful darling, how unfortunate you are! I'll write to Mrs. Godwin tomorrow, but please let me know what you hear from Hayward and Dad, as I'm very interested in those matters. Goodbye, sweetest; love me dearly, and think of me fondly when something makes you very happy.—Your loving girl

Mary.

Mary.

I have not asked Clare, but I dare say she would send her love, although I dare say she would scold you well if you were here. Compliments and remembrances to Dame Peacock and Son, but do not let them see this.

I haven't asked Clare, but I bet she would send her love, even though I'm sure she'd give you a good scolding if you were here. Send my compliments and regards to Dame Peacock and Son, but please don't let them see this.

Sweet, adieu!

Bye, sweet!

Percy B. Shelley, Esq.,
Great Marlow, Bucks.

Percy B. Shelley, Esq.,
Great Marlow, Buckinghamshire.

[Pg 174]On 6th December the journal records—

[Pg 174]On December 6th, the journal notes—

Letter from Shelley; he has gone to visit Leigh Hunt.

Letter from Shelley; he has gone to visit Leigh Hunt.

This was the beginning of a lifelong intimacy.

This marked the start of a lifelong closeness.

On the 14th Shelley returned to Bath, and on the very next day a letter from Hookham informed him that on the 9th Harriet’s body had been taken out of the Serpentine. She had disappeared three weeks before that time from the house where she was living. An inquest had been held at which her name was given as Harriet Smith; little or no information about her was given to the jury, who returned a verdict of “Found drowned.”

On the 14th, Shelley returned to Bath, and the very next day, a letter from Hookham informed him that on the 9th, Harriet’s body had been taken out of the Serpentine. She had gone missing three weeks before that from the house where she was living. An inquest was held, during which her name was stated as Harriet Smith; very little information about her was provided to the jury, who returned a verdict of “Found drowned.”

Life and its complications had proved too much for the poor silly woman, and she took the only means of escape she saw open to her. Her piteous story was sufficiently told by the fact that when she drowned herself she was not far from her confinement. But it would seem from subsequent evidence that harsh treatment on the part of her relatives was what finally drove her to despair. She had lived a fast life, but had been, nominally at any rate, under her father’s protection until a comparatively short time before her disappearance, when some act or occurrence caused her to be driven from his house. From that moment she sank lower and lower, until at last, deserted by one—said to be a groom—to whom she had looked for protection, she killed herself.

Life and its challenges became too overwhelming for the poor, misguided woman, and she chose the only way out she could see. Her heartbreaking story is evident in the fact that when she took her own life, she wasn’t far from where she had been confined. However, later evidence suggests that the cruel treatment from her relatives ultimately pushed her to despair. She had lived recklessly but, at least on paper, had been under her father’s care until just a short time before her disappearance, when something happened that forced her out of his home. From that point on, she spiraled downwards, until finally, abandoned by someone—reported to be a groom—whom she had relied on for safety, she ended her own life.

[Pg 175]It is asserted that she had had, all her life, an avowed proclivity to suicide. She had been fond, in young and happy days, of talking jocosely about it, as silly girls often do; discoursing of “some scheme of self-destruction as coolly as another lady would arrange a visit to an exhibition or a theatre.”[22] But it is a wide dreary waste that lies between such an idea and the grim reality,—and poor Harriet had traversed it.

[Pg 175]It is said that she had, all her life, a clear tendency towards suicide. In her young and carefree days, she enjoyed joking about it, just like many silly girls do; discussing “some plan for self-destruction as casually as another woman would plan a trip to an exhibition or the theater.”[22] But there is a vast, bleak distance between such an idea and the harsh reality—and poor Harriet had crossed it.

Shelley’s first thought on receiving the fatal news was of his children. His sensations were those of horror, not of remorse. He never spoke or thought of Harriet with harshness, rather with infinite pity, but he never regarded her save in the light of one who had wronged him and failed him,—whom he had left, indeed, but had forgiven, and had tried to save from the worst consequences of her own acts. Her dreadful death was a shock to him of which he said (to Byron) that he knew not how he had survived it; and he regarded her father and sister as guilty of her blood. But Fanny’s death caused him acuter anguish than Harriet’s did.

Shelley's first reaction upon receiving the tragic news was about his kids. He felt horror rather than remorse. He never spoke or thought of Harriet harshly; instead, he felt deep pity for her. However, he always viewed her as someone who had wronged and let him down. He had left her but had forgiven her and tried to protect her from the worst fallout of her actions. Her terrible death was such a shock that he told Byron he didn't know how he managed to survive it, and he held her father and sister responsible for her death. But Fanny’s death hit him even harder than Harriet’s did.

As for Mary, she regarded the whole Westbrook family as the source of grief and shame to Shelley. Harriet she only knew for a frivolous, heartless, faithless girl, whom she had never had the faintest cause to respect, hardly even to pity.[Pg 176] Poor Harriet was indeed deserving of profound commiseration, and no one could have known and felt this more than Mary would have done, in later years. But she heard one side of the case only, and that one the side on which her own strongest feelings were engaged. She was only nineteen, with an exalted ideal of womanly devotion; and at nineteen we may sternly judge what later on we may condemn indeed, but with a depth of pity quite beyond the power of its object to fathom or comprehend.

As for Mary, she saw the entire Westbrook family as the source of grief and shame for Shelley. She perceived Harriet as a shallow, heartless, and unfaithful girl, someone she had never found any reason to respect, hardly even to feel sorry for. [Pg 176] Poor Harriet truly deserved deep sympathy, and no one could have understood and felt this more than Mary would have in later years. But she only heard one side of the story, the one that aligned with her strongest feelings. At just nineteen, she held an elevated ideal of womanly devotion; and at that age, we can harshly judge things that we may later regret, but with a level of pity that goes far beyond the understanding of the person involved.

No comment whatever on the occurrence appears in her journal. She threw herself ardently into Shelley’s eagerness to get possession of his elder children; ready, for his sake, to love them as her own.

No comment at all about the event appears in her journal. She fully immersed herself in Shelley's desire to gain custody of his older children, willing to love them as if they were her own for his sake.

It could not but occur to her that her own position was altered by this event, and that nothing now stood between her and her legal marriage to Shelley and acknowledgment as his wife. So completely, however, did they regard themselves as united for all time by indissoluble ties that she thought of the change chiefly as it affected other people.

It couldn't help but occur to her that her situation had changed because of this event, and that now nothing was stopping her from legally marrying Shelley and being recognized as his wife. However, they saw themselves as permanently bonded by unbreakable ties, so she mostly considered how the change impacted other people.

Mary to Shelley.

Mary to Shelley.

Bath, 17th December 1816.

Bath, December 17, 1816.

My beloved Friend—I waited with the greatest anxiety for your letter. You are well, and that assurance has restored some peace to me.

My dear friend—I waited anxiously for your letter. You are okay, and knowing that has brought me some peace.

[Pg 177]How very happy shall I be to possess those darling treasures that are yours. I do not exactly understand what Chancery has to do in this, and wait with impatience for to-morrow, when I shall hear whether they are with you; and then what will you do with them? My heart says, bring them instantly here; but I submit to your prudence. You do not mention Godwin. When I receive your letter to-morrow I shall write to Mrs. Godwin. I hope, yet I fear, that he will show on this occasion some disinterestedness. Poor, dear Fanny, if she had lived until this moment she would have been saved, for my house would then have been a proper asylum for her. Ah! my best love, to you do I owe every joy, every perfection that I may enjoy or boast of. Love me, sweet, for ever. I hardly know what I mean, I am so much agitated. Clare has a very bad cough, but I think she is better to-day. Mr. Carn talks of bleeding if she does not recover quickly, but she is positively resolved not to submit to that. She sends her love. My sweet love, deliver some message from me to your kind friends at Hampstead; tell Mrs. Hunt that I am extremely obliged to her for the little profile she was so kind as to send me, and thank Mr. Hunt for his friendly message which I did not hear.

[Pg 177]How happy I will be to have those beloved treasures that belong to you. I don’t really understand what Chancery has to do with this, and I’m eagerly waiting for tomorrow when I’ll find out if they’re with you. Then what will you do with them? My heart says to bring them here right away, but I trust your judgment. You haven’t mentioned Godwin. When I get your letter tomorrow, I’ll write to Mrs. Godwin. I hope, but I’m also worried, that he will show some selflessness this time. Poor, dear Fanny, if she had lived until now, she would have been safe, as my house would have been a proper refuge for her. Ah! my dearest love, I owe you every joy and perfection that I can claim. Love me, sweetheart, forever. I can barely think straight; I’m so anxious. Clare has a bad cough, but I think she’s a bit better today. Mr. Carn is talking about bleeding her if she doesn’t recover soon, but she’s absolutely determined not to go through with that. She sends her love. My sweet love, please send a message to your kind friends in Hampstead; tell Mrs. Hunt that I’m very grateful for the little profile she kindly sent me, and thank Mr. Hunt for his friendly message that I didn’t hear.

These Westbrooks! But they have nothing to do with your sweet babes; they are yours, and I do not see the pretence for a suit; but to-morrow I shall know all.

These Westbrooks! But they have nothing to do with your lovely kids; they are yours, and I don’t see the reason for a lawsuit; but tomorrow I will find out everything.

Your box arrived to-day. I shall send soon to the upholsterer, for now I long more than ever that our house should be quickly ready for the reception of those dear children whom I love so tenderly. Then there will be a sweet brother and sister for my William, who will lose his pre-eminence as eldest, and be helped third at table, as Clare is continually reminding him.

Your box arrived today. I’ll send it to the upholsterer soon because I’m more eager than ever for our house to be ready to welcome those dear kids I love so much. Then there will be a sweet brother and sister for my William, who will lose his status as the oldest and will be seated third at the table, as Clare keeps reminding him.

Come down to me, sweetest, as soon as you can, for I long to see you and embrace.

Come to me, my love, as soon as you can, because I really want to see you and hold you close.

As to the event you allude to, be governed by your friends and prudence as to when it ought to take place, but it must be in London.

Regarding the event you mentioned, let your friends and good judgment decide when it should happen, but it definitely needs to be in London.

[Pg 178]Clare has just looked in; she begs you not to stay away long, to be more explicit in your letters, and sends her love.

[Pg 178]Clare just stopped by; she asks you not to stay away for too long, to be clearer in your letters, and sends her love.

You tell me to write a long letter, and I would, but that my ideas wander and my hand trembles. Come back to reassure me, my Shelley, and bring with you your darling Ianthe and Charles. Thank your kind friends. I long to hear about Godwin.—Your affectionate

You ask me to write a long letter, and I would, but my thoughts are all over the place, and my hand shakes. Please come back and reassure me, my Shelley, and bring along your dear Ianthe and Charles. Thank your kind friends for me. I’m eager to hear about Godwin.—Your affectionate

Mary.

Mary.

Have you called on Hogg? I would hardly advise you. Remember me, sweet, in your sorrows as well as your pleasures; they will, I trust, soften the one and heighten the other feeling. Adieu.

Have you reached out to Hogg? I wouldn’t really recommend it. Keep me in your thoughts during both your tough times and your happy moments; I hope they will ease the difficult times and intensify the good ones. Goodbye.

To Percy Bysshe Shelley,
5 Gray’s Inn Square, London.

To Percy Bysshe Shelley,
5 Gray’s Inn Square, London.

No time was lost in putting things on their legal footing. Shelley took Mary up to town, where the marriage ceremony took place at St. Mildred’s Church, Broad Street, in presence of Godwin and Mrs. Godwin. On the previous day he had seen his daughter for the first time since her flight from his house two and a half years before.

No time was wasted in getting everything sorted legally. Shelley took Mary to the city, where they got married at St. Mildred’s Church on Broad Street, with Godwin and Mrs. Godwin there as witnesses. The day before, he had seen his daughter for the first time since she left his house two and a half years earlier.

Both must have felt a strange emotion which, probably, neither of them allowed to appear.

Both must have felt a strange emotion that neither of them probably showed.

Mary for a fortnight left a blank in her journal. On her return to Clifton she thus shortly chronicled her days—

Mary left a blank space in her journal for two weeks. When she got back to Clifton, she quickly recorded her days like this—

I have omitted writing my journal for some time. Shelley goes to London and returns; I go with him; spend the time between Leigh Hunt’s and Godwin’s. A marriage takes place on the 29th of December 1816. Draw; read Lord Chesterfield and Locke.

I haven't written in my journal for a while. Shelley goes to London and comes back; I go with him; I spend the time between Leigh Hunt's and Godwin's. A wedding happens on December 29, 1816. Draw; read Lord Chesterfield and Locke.

Godwin’s relief and satisfaction were great[Pg 179] indeed. His letter to his brother in the country, announcing his daughter’s recent marriage with a baronet’s eldest son, can only be compared for adroit manipulation of facts with a later letter to Mr. Baxter of Dundee, in which he tells of poor Fanny’s having been attacked in Wales by an inflammatory fever “which carried her off.”

Godwin felt a great sense of relief and satisfaction[Pg 179] indeed. His letter to his brother in the countryside, sharing the news of his daughter’s recent marriage to a baronet’s eldest son, can only be compared in its clever handling of facts to a later letter to Mr. Baxter in Dundee, where he mentions that poor Fanny was struck down with an inflammatory fever in Wales “which took her life.”

He now surpassed himself “in polished and cautious attentions” both to Shelley and Mary, and appeared to wish to compensate in every way for the red-hot, righteous indignation which, owing to wounded pride rather than to offended moral sense, he had thought it his duty to exhibit in the past.

He now exceeded himself “in refined and careful attentions” both to Shelley and Mary, and seemed to want to make up for the intense, justified anger that he had felt it necessary to show in the past, which was more about his hurt pride than any moral offense.

Shelley’s heart yearned towards his two poor little children by Harriet, and to get possession of them was now his feverish anxiety. On this business he was obliged, within a week of his return to Bath, to go up again to London. During his absence, on the 13th of January, Clare’s little girl, Byron’s daughter, was born. “Four days of idleness,” are Mary’s only allusion to this event. It was communicated to the absent father by Shelley, in a long letter from London. He quite simply assumes the event to be an occasion of great rejoicing to all concerned, and expects Byron to feel the same. The infant, who afterwards developed into a singularly fascinating and lovely child, was described in enthusiastic terms by Mary[Pg 180] as unusually beautiful and intelligent, even at this early stage. Their first name for her was Alba, or “the Dawn”; a reminiscence of Byron’s nickname, “Albé.”

Shelley’s heart ached for his two little children with Harriet, and he was now obsessively anxious to be with them. He had to return to London for this matter within a week of getting back to Bath. During his time away, on January 13th, Clare’s little girl, Byron’s daughter, was born. “Four days of idleness,” is Mary’s only reference to this event. Shelley informed the absent father through a lengthy letter from London. He casually assumes that the news is a cause for great celebration for everyone involved, and he expects Byron to feel the same way. The baby, who later grew into an especially captivating and beautiful child, was described enthusiastically by Mary[Pg 180] as unusually pretty and bright, even at that early age. They initially named her Alba, or “the Dawn,” as a nod to Byron’s nickname, “Albé.”

Most of this month of January, while Mary had Clare and the infant to look after, was of necessity spent by Shelley in London. Harriet’s father, Mr. Westbrook, and his daughter Eliza had filed an appeal to the Court of Chancery, praying that her children might be placed in the custody of guardians to be appointed by the Court, and not in that of their father. On 24th January, poor little William’s first birthday, the case was heard before Lord Chancellor Eldon. Mary, expecting that the decision would be known at once, waited in painful suspense to hear the result.

Most of January, while Mary took care of Clare and the baby, Shelley had to spend time in London. Harriet’s father, Mr. Westbrook, and his daughter Eliza had filed an appeal to the Court of Chancery, asking that her children be placed in the custody of guardians appointed by the Court instead of their father. On January 24th, the day poor little William turned one, the case was heard by Lord Chancellor Eldon. Mary, thinking the decision would be announced right away, waited in anxious suspense to find out the outcome.

Journal, Friday, January 24.—My little William’s birthday. How many changes have occurred during this little year; may the ensuing one be more peaceful, and my William’s star be a fortunate one to rule the decision of this day. Alas! I fear it will be put off, and the influence of the star pass away. Read the Arcadia and Amadis; walk with my sweet babe.

Journal, Friday, January 24.—It's my little William's birthday. So many changes have happened in this past year; I hope the next one is more peaceful, and that my William's star brings good fortune to celebrate this day. Unfortunately, I worry it will be postponed, and the influence of that star will fade away. Time to read the Arcadia and Amadis; I'll take a walk with my sweet baby.

Her fears were realised, for two months were to elapse ere judgment was pronounced.

Her fears came true, as it would be two months before the judgment was announced.

Saturday, January 25.—An unhappy day. I receive bad news and determine to go up to London. Read the Arcadia and Amadis. Letter from Mrs. Godwin and William.

Saturday, January 25.—A gloomy day. I get some bad news and decide to head up to London. Read the Arcadia and Amadis. I got a letter from Mrs. Godwin and William.

Accordingly, next day, Mary went up to join her husband in town, and notes in her diary that[Pg 181] she was met at the inn by Mrs. Godwin and William. Well might Shelley say of the ceremony that it was “magical in its effects.”

Accordingly, the next day, Mary went up to join her husband in town and noted in her diary that[Pg 181] she was greeted at the inn by Mrs. Godwin and William. Shelley could rightly say of the ceremony that it was “magical in its effects.”

As it turned out, this was her final departure from Bath: she never returned there. On her arrival in London she was warmly welcomed by Shelley’s new friends, the Leigh Hunts, at whose house most of her time was spent, and whose genial, social circle was most refreshing to her. The house at Marlow had been taken, and was now being prepared for her reception. Little William and his nurse, escorted by Clare, joined her at the Hunts on the 18th of February, but Clare herself stayed elsewhere. At the end of the month they all departed for their new home, and were established there early in March.

As it turned out, this was her last time leaving Bath; she never went back. When she arrived in London, she received a warm welcome from Shelley’s new friends, the Leigh Hunts, whose home she spent most of her time in. Their friendly, social circle was a breath of fresh air for her. The house in Marlow had been rented and was being set up for her arrival. Little William and his nurse, accompanied by Clare, joined her at the Hunts on February 18th, but Clare stayed somewhere else. By the end of the month, they all left for their new home and settled in there by early March.

 

 


CHAPTER X

March 1817-March 1818

March 1817-March 1818

The Shelleys’ new abode, although situated in a lovely part of the country, was cold and cheerless, and, at that bleak time of year, must have appeared at its worst. Albion House stood (and, though subdivided and much altered in appearance, still stands) in what is now the main street of Great Marlow, and at a considerable distance from the river. At the back the garden-plot rises gradually from the level of the house, terminating in a kind of artificial mound, overshadowed by a spreading cedar; a delightfully shady lounge in summer, but shutting off sky and sunshine from the house. There are two large, low, old-fashioned rooms; one on the ground floor, somewhat like a farmhouse kitchen; the other above it; both facing towards the garden. In one of these Shelley fitted up a library, little thinking that the dwelling, which he had rashly taken on a more than twenty years’ lease, would be his home for only a year. The rest of the house accommodated Mary,[Pg 183] Clare, the children and servants, and left plenty of room for visitors. Shelley was hospitality itself, and though he never was in greater trouble for money than during this year, he entertained a constant succession of guests. First among these was Godwin; next, and most frequent, the genial but needy Leigh Hunt, with all his family. With Mary, as with Shelley, he had quickly established himself on a footing of easy, affectionate friendliness, as may be inferred from Mary’s letter, written to him during her first days at Marlow.

The Shelleys' new home, even though it's in a beautiful part of the country, felt cold and gloomy, and during that dreary time of year, it must have looked its worst. Albion House stood (and, although it has been divided and changed a lot, still stands) on what is now the main street of Great Marlow, quite far from the river. At the back, the garden gradually rises from the level of the house, ending in an artificial mound shaded by a wide cedar tree; a wonderfully shady spot in the summer, but it cuts off the sky and sunlight from the house. There are two large, old-fashioned rooms; one on the ground floor, somewhat resembling a farmhouse kitchen, and the other above it, both facing the garden. In one of these, Shelley set up a library, not realizing that this home, which he had impulsively rented for over twenty years, would only be his for a year. The rest of the house had room for Mary, Clare, the children, and the servants, leaving plenty of space for visitors. Shelley was the epitome of hospitality, and even though he was more troubled about money than ever that year, he frequently hosted guests. First among them was Godwin; following him, and often, was the cheerful yet financially strained Leigh Hunt, along with his entire family. With Mary, just like with Shelley, he quickly formed a bond of warm, friendly affection, as can be seen in Mary's letter to him during her early days in Marlow.

Marlow, 1 o’clock, 5th March 1817.

Marlow, 1 PM, March 5, 1817.

My Dear Hunt—Although you mistook me in thinking I wished you to write about politics in your letters to me—as such a thought was very far from me,—yet I cannot help mentioning your last week’s Examiner, as its boldness gave me extreme pleasure. I am very glad to find that you wrote the leading article, which I had doubted, as there was no significant hand. But though I speak of this, do not fear that you will be teased by me on these subjects when we enjoy your company at Marlow. When there, you shall never be serious when you wish to be merry, and have as many nuts to crack as there are words in the Petitions to Parliament for Reform—a tremendous promise.

Dear Hunt—Even though you misunderstood me by thinking I wanted you to write about politics in your letters—this was not at all what I meant—I can’t help but mention your last week’s Examiner, as its boldness really pleased me. I'm very happy to see that you wrote the main article, which I had my doubts about since there was no clear signature. But don’t worry, I won’t tease you about these topics when we enjoy your company at Marlow. When we’re there, you won’t have to be serious if you want to be in a lighthearted mood, and you’ll have as many nuts to crack as there are words in the Petitions to Parliament for Reform—a huge promise.

Have you never felt in your succession of nervous feelings one single disagreeable truism gain a painful possession of your mind and keep it for some months? A year ago, I remember, my private hours were all made bitter by reflections on the certainty of death, and now the flight of time has the same power over me. Everything passes, and one is hardly conscious of enjoying the present until it becomes the past. I was reading the other day the letters of Gibbon. He entreats Lord Sheffield to come with all his family to visit him at Lausanne, and dwells on the pleasure such a visit will[Pg 184] occasion. There is a little gap in the date of his letters, and then he complains that this solitude is made more irksome by their having been there and departed. So will it be with us in a few months when you will all have left Marlow. But I will not indulge this gloomy feeling. The sun shines brightly, and we shall be very happy in our garden this summer.—Affectionately yours,

Have you ever experienced one uncomfortable truth taking over your thoughts and sticking with you for months? A year ago, I remember my quiet moments being clouded by thoughts about the certainty of death, and now the passage of time has the same effect on me. Everything passes, and we hardly notice that we're enjoying the present until it becomes the past. I was reading Gibbon’s letters the other day. He asks Lord Sheffield to come with his family to visit him in Lausanne and highlights the joy such a visit will bring. There’s a little gap in the dates of his letters, and then he mentions that his solitude feels even more unbearable since they were there and then left. It will be the same for us in a few months when you all have left Marlow. But I won’t give in to this gloomy feeling. The sun is shining brightly, and we will be very happy in our garden this summer.—Affectionately yours,

Marina.

Marina.

Not only did Shelley keep open house for his friends; his kindliness and benevolence to the distressed poor in Marlow and the surrounding country was unbounded. Nor was he content to give money relief; he visited the cottagers; and made himself personally acquainted with them, their needs, and their sufferings.

Not only did Shelley always welcome his friends, but his kindness and generosity towards the struggling poor in Marlow and the nearby areas were limitless. He didn't just provide financial help; he visited the cottages and got to know the residents personally, learning about their needs and hardships.

In all these labours of love and charity he was heartily and constantly seconded by Mary.

In all these efforts of love and kindness, he was wholeheartedly and consistently supported by Mary.

No more alone through the world’s wilderness,
Although (he) trod the paths of high intent,
(He) journeyed now.[23]

No longer alone in the world’s wilderness,
Even though (he) walked the paths of noble purpose,
(He) traveled now.[23]

From the time of her union with him Mary had been his consoler, his cherished love, all the dearer to him for the thought that she was dependent on him and only on him for comfort and support, and enlightenment of mind; but yet she was a child,—a clever child,—sedate and thoughtful beyond her years, and full of true womanly devotion,—but still one whose first and only acquaintance with the world had been made by coming violently into collision with it, a dangerous experience, and hardening, especially if[Pg 185] prolonged. From the time of her marriage a maturer, mellower tone is perceptible throughout her letters and writings, as though, the unnatural strain removed, and, above all, intercourse with her father restored, she glided naturally and imperceptibly into the place Nature intended her to fill, as responsible woman and wife, with social as well as domestic duties to fulfil.

From the moment she married him, Mary had been his comforter, his beloved, even more precious to him because he knew she relied on him entirely for support and understanding. Yet, she was still a child—a smart child—calm and reflective for her age, filled with genuine womanly devotion. However, her first experience with the world had come through a harsh clash with it, a tough lesson that could easily harden her if[Pg 185] it continued. Since her marriage, a more mature and softer tone is evident in her letters and writings, as if, with the unnatural pressure lifted and especially with her relationship with her father restored, she smoothly and effortlessly stepped into the role that Nature intended for her as a responsible woman and wife, with both social and domestic responsibilities to manage.

The suffering of the past two or three years had left her wiser if also sadder than before; already she was beginning to look on life with a calm liberal judgment of one who knew both sides of many questions, yet still her mind retained the simplicity and her spirit much of the buoyancy of youth. The unquenchable spring of love and enthusiasm in Shelley’s breast, though it led him into errors and brought him grief and disillusionment, was a talisman that saved him from Byronic sarcasm, from the bitterness of recoil and the death of stagnation. He suffered from reaction, as all such natures must suffer, but Mary was by his side to steady and balance and support him, and to bring to him for his consolation the balm she had herself received from him. Well might he write—

The struggles of the past two or three years had made her wiser, even if a bit sadder than before; she was starting to see life with a calm and open-minded perspective, someone who understood multiple sides of many issues. Still, her mindset kept the simplicity and much of the youthful energy intact. The unstoppable well of love and passion in Shelley's heart, although it sometimes led him to make mistakes and caused him pain and disappointment, was a charm that protected him from Byronic sarcasm, the bitterness of withdrawal, and the stagnation of despair. He faced backlash, as anyone with that temperament inevitably would, but Mary was by his side to steady, balance, and support him, bringing him the comfort she had once received from him. It’s no wonder he would write—

Now has descended a serener hour,
And, with inconstant fortune, friends return;
Though suffering leaves the knowledge and the power
Which says: Let scorn be not repaid with scorn.[24]

Now a calmer hour has arrived,
And, with fickle luck, friends come back;
Though pain brings the awareness and strength
That says: Don’t answer scorn with scorn.[24]

[Pg 186]And consolation and support were sorely needed. In March Lord Chancellor Eldon pronounced the judgment by which he was deprived, on moral and religious grounds, of the custody of his two elder children. How bitterly he felt, how keenly he resented, this decree all the world knows. The paper which he drew up during this celebrated case, in which he declared, as far as he chose to declare them, his sentiments with regard to his separation from Harriet and his union with Mary, is the nearest approach to self-vindication Shelley ever made. But the decision of the Court cast a slur on his name, and on that of his second wife. The final arrangements about the children dragged on for many months. They were eventually given over to the guardianship of a clergyman, a stranger to their father, who had to set aside £200 a year of his income for their maintenance in exile.

[Pg 186]And he desperately needed comfort and support. In March, Lord Chancellor Eldon made the ruling that stripped him of custody of his two older children on moral and religious grounds. Everyone knows how deeply pained and resentful he felt about this decision. The document he wrote during this high-profile case, in which he expressed, as much as he wanted to, his feelings about his split from Harriet and his marriage to Mary, is the closest Shelley ever came to defending himself. However, the court's decision tarnished his reputation and that of his second wife. The final arrangements concerning the children dragged on for months. Ultimately, they were placed under the care of a clergyman, someone unknown to their father, who had to set aside £200 a year of his income for their support while they were away.

Meanwhile Godwin’s exactions were incessant, and his demands, sometimes impossible to grant, were harder than ever to deal with now that they were couched in terms of friendship, almost of affection. On 9th March we find Shelley writing to him—

Meanwhile, Godwin’s demands were relentless, and his requests, sometimes impossibly burdensome, were tougher than ever to handle now that they were framed in terms of friendship, almost affection. On March 9th we find Shelley writing to him—

It gives me pain that I cannot send you the whole of what you want. I enclose a cheque to within a few pounds of my possessions.

It hurts me that I can't send you everything you want. I'm enclosing a check for nearly all of my money.

On 22d March (Godwin has been begging[Pg 187] again, but this time in behalf of his old assistant and amanuensis, Marshall)—

On March 22nd (Godwin has been begging[Pg 187] again, but this time on behalf of his old assistant and secretary, Marshall)—

Marshall’s proposal is one in which, however reluctantly, I must refuse to engage. It is that I should grant bills to the amount of his debts, which are to expire in thirty months.

Marshall's proposal is one that, no matter how much I might not want to, I have to refuse to consider. He wants me to issue bills totaling his debts, which are due in thirty months.

On 15th April Godwin writes on his own behalf—

On April 15th, Godwin writes for himself—

The fact is I owe £400 on a similar score, beyond the £100 that I owed in the middle of 1815; and without clearing this, my mind will never be perfectly free for intellectual occupations. If this were done, I am in hopes that the produce of Mandeville, and the sensible improvement in the commercial transactions of Skinner Street would make me a free man, perhaps, for the rest of my life....

The truth is I owe £400 on a similar situation, in addition to the £100 I owed in mid-1815; and until I settle this, I won't be able to fully focus on my intellectual pursuits. If I can get this sorted out, I hope that the earnings from Mandeville and the noticeable improvement in the business dealings on Skinner Street will allow me to be financially free, maybe for the rest of my life...

My life wears away in lingering sorrow at the endless delays that attend on this affair.... Once every two or three months I throw myself prostrate beneath the feet of Taylor of Norwich, and my other discounting friends, protesting that this is absolutely for the last time. Shall this ever have an end? Shall I ever be my own man again?

My life is consumed by a lingering sadness over the never-ending delays related to this situation.... Every couple of months, I throw myself at the mercy of Taylor from Norwich and my other friends in finance, insisting that this is absolutely the last time. Will this ever end? Will I ever be my own person again?

One can imagine how such a letter would work on his daughter’s feelings.

One can imagine how such a letter would affect his daughter's feelings.

Nor was Charles Clairmont backward about putting in his claims, although his modest little requests require, like gems, to be extracted carefully from the discursive raptures, the eloquent flights of fancy and poetic description in which they are embedded. In January he had written from Bagnères de Bigorre, where he was “acquiring the language”—

Nor was Charles Clairmont shy about asserting his claims, although his humble little requests need to be carefully extracted from the long-winded excitement, eloquent expressions, and poetic descriptions they are surrounded by. In January, he had written from Bagnères de Bigorre, where he was “learning the language”—

Sometimes I hardly dare believe, situated as I am, that I ought for a moment to nourish the feelings of which I am[Pg 188] now going to talk to you; at other times I am so thoroughly convinced of their infinite utility with regard to the moral existence of a being with strong sensations, or at all events with regard to mine, that I fly to this subject as to a tranquillising medicine, which has the power of so arranging and calming every violent and illicit sensation of the soul as to spread over the frame a deep and delightful contentment, for such is the effect produced upon me by a contemplation of the perfect state of existence, the perfect state of social domestic happiness which I propose to myself. My life has hitherto been a tissue of irregularity, which I assure you I am little content to reflect upon.... I have been always neglectful of one of the most precious possessions which a young man can hold—of my character.... You will now see the object of this letter.... I desire strongly to marry, and to devote myself to the temperate, rational duties of human life.... I see, I confess, some objections to this step.... I am not forgetful of what I owe to Godwin and my Mother, but we are in a manner entirely separated.... It is true my feelings towards my Mother are cold and inactive, but my attachment and respect for Godwin are unalterable, and will remain so to the last moment of my existence.... The news of his death would be to me a stroke of the severest affliction; that of my own Mother would be no more than the sorrow occasioned by the loss of a common acquaintance.

Sometimes I can hardly believe that I should even entertain the feelings I’m about to share with you; at other times, I am so convinced of their immense value for the moral existence of a being with strong emotions—at least for me—that I turn to this topic like a soothing medicine, one that can arrange and calm every chaotic and improper feeling of the soul, spreading a profound and delightful sense of peace throughout my being. This is the effect that contemplating a perfect state of existence, a perfect state of social and domestic happiness, has on me. So far, my life has been a series of irregularities, and I’m not happy to think about it. I have always neglected one of the most precious things a young man can have—my character. You will now understand the purpose of this letter. I have a strong desire to get married and dedicate myself to the reasonable, balanced duties of human life. I admit I see some objections to this decision. I haven’t forgotten my obligations to Godwin and my Mother, but we are, in a way, completely separated. It's true that my feelings towards my Mother are distant and passive, but my attachment and respect for Godwin are unwavering and will remain so until the very end of my life. The news of his death would bring me immense sorrow; the loss of my Mother would feel no more significant than losing an acquaintance.

... Unless every obstacle on the part of the object of my affection were laid aside, you may suppose I should not speak so decisively. She is perfectly acquainted with every circumstance respecting me, and we feel that we love and are suited to each other; we feel that we should be exquisitely happy in being devoted to each other.

... Unless every barrier created by the person I care about was removed, you might think I wouldn’t speak so confidently. She knows everything about me, and we both realize that we love each other and are a great match; we understand that we would be incredibly happy being committed to one another.

... I feel that I could not offer myself to the family without assuring them of my capability of commanding an annual sufficiency to support a little ménage—that is to say, as near as I can obtain information, 2000 francs, or about £80.... Do I dream, my dear Shelley, when a gleam of gay hope gives me reason to doubt of the possibility of my scheme?...[Pg 189] Pray lose no time in writing to me, and be as explicit as possible.

... I feel that I can't present myself to the family without proving that I can earn enough to support a small household—that is to say, from what I’ve gathered, around 2000 francs, or about £80.... Am I imagining things, my dear Shelley, when a spark of hopeful excitement makes me question whether my plan is feasible?...[Pg 189] Please don't take long to write back, and be as clear as you can.

The following extract is from a letter to Mary, written in August (the matrimonial scheme is now quite forgotten)—

The following extract is from a letter to Mary, written in August (the marriage plan is now completely forgotten)—

I will begin by telling you that I received £10 some days ago, minus the expenses.... I also received your letter, but not till after the money.... I am most extremely vexed that Shelley will not oblige me with a single word. It is now nearly six months that I have expected from him a letter about my future plans.

I’ll start by saying that I got £10 a few days ago, after expenses. I also received your letter, but only after the money. I’m really frustrated that Shelley won’t send me even a single word. It’s been almost six months that I’ve been waiting for him to write to me about my future plans.

Do, my dear Mary, persuade him to talk with you about them; and if he always persists in remaining silent, I beg you will write for him, and ask him what he would be inclined to approve.... Had I a little fortune of £200 or £300 a year, nothing should ever tempt me to make an effort to increase this golden sufficiency....

Do, my dear Mary, convince him to discuss them with you; and if he continues to stay silent, I kindly ask you to write on his behalf and find out what he would be open to approving... If I had a small fortune of £200 or £300 a year, nothing would ever entice me to try to increase this golden sufficiency...

Respecting money matters.... I still owe (on the score of my pension) nearly £15, this is all my debt here. Another month will accumulate before I can receive your answer, and you will judge of what will be necessary to me on the road, to whatever place I may be destined. I cannot spend less than 3s. 6d. per day.

Respecting money matters... I still owe nearly £15 (from my pension), and that’s all the debt I have here. Another month will pass before I can get your reply, and you'll see what I'll need for my journey, no matter where I end up. I can't spend less than 3s. 6d. a day.

If Papa’s novel is finished before you write, I wish to God you would send it. I am now absolutely without money, but I have no occasion for any, except for washing and postage, and for such little necessaries I find no difficulty in borrowing a small sum.

If Dad finishes his novel before you write, I really hope you’ll send it. I’m completely out of money right now, but I don’t really need any, except for laundry and postage, and for those little essentials, I can easily borrow a small amount.

If I knew Mamma’s address, I should certainly write to her in France. I have no heart to write to Skinner Street, for they will not answer my letters. Perhaps, now that this haughty woman is absent, I should obtain a letter. I think I shall make an effort with Fanny. As for Clare, she has entirely forgotten that she has a brother in the world.... Tell me if Godwin has been to visit you at Marlow; if you see Fanny[Pg 190] often; and all about the two Williams. What is Shelley writing?

If I knew Mom’s address, I would definitely write to her in France. I don't have the heart to write to Skinner Street since they won't reply to my letters. Maybe now that this proud woman is gone, I could get a letter back. I think I’ll try reaching out to Fanny. As for Clare, she has completely forgotten she has a brother in the world.... Let me know if Godwin has come to visit you at Marlow; if you see Fanny[Pg 190] often; and everything about the two Williams. What is Shelley writing?

Shelley, when this letter arrived, was writing The Revolt of Islam. To this poem, in spite of duns, sponges, and law’s delays, his thoughts and time were consecrated during his first six months at Marlow; in spite, too, of his constant succession of guests; but society with him was not always a hindrance to poetic creation or intellectual work. Indeed, a congenial presence afforded him a kind of relief, a half-unconscious stimulus which yet was no serious interruption to thought, for it was powerless to recall him from his abstraction.

Shelley, when this letter arrived, was writing The Revolt of Islam. Despite facing financial issues, freeloaders, and delays in the law, he dedicated his thoughts and time to this poem during his first six months in Marlow; this was true even with the constant stream of guests. However, being in society didn't always prevent him from creating poetry or engaging in intellectual work. In fact, having a like-minded presence offered him some relief, a subtle encouragement that didn’t seriously disrupt his thinking, as it couldn't pull him out of his deep focus.

Mary’s life at Marlow was very different from what it had been at Bishopsgate and Bath. Her duties as house-mistress and hostess as well as Shelley’s companion and helpmeet left her not much time for reverie. But her regular habits of study and writing stood her in good stead. Frankenstein was completed and corrected before the end of May. It was offered to Murray, who, however, declined it, and was eventually published by Lackington.

Mary’s life in Marlow was very different from what it had been in Bishopsgate and Bath. Her responsibilities as house mistress, hostess, and Shelley’s companion and supporter left her little time for daydreaming. However, her consistent habits of studying and writing served her well. Frankenstein was finished and revised before the end of May. It was submitted to Murray, who declined it, and was eventually published by Lackington.

The negotiations with publishers calling her up to town, she paid a visit to Skinner Street. Shelley accompanied her, but was obliged to return to Marlow almost immediately, and as Mrs. Godwin also appears to have been absent,[Pg 191] Mary stayed alone with her father in her old home. To him this was a pleasure.

The negotiations with publishers calling her to the city, she visited Skinner Street. Shelley went with her but had to head back to Marlow almost right away, and since Mrs. Godwin also seemed to be away,[Pg 191] Mary ended up alone with her father in her childhood home. He found this enjoyable.

“Such a visit,” he had written to Shelley, “will tend to bring back years that are passed, and make me young again. It will also operate to render us more familiar and intimate, meeting in this snug and quiet house, for such it appears to me, though I daresay you will lift up your hands, and wonder I can give it that appellation.”

“Such a visit,” he had written to Shelley, “will help bring back the years that have gone by and make me feel young again. It will also make us closer and more personal, meeting in this cozy and peaceful house, as it seems to me, though I bet you’ll raise your hands and be surprised that I can call it that.”

To Mary every room in the house must have been fraught with unspeakable associations. Alone with the memories of those who were gone, of others who were alienated; conscious of the complete change in herself and transference of her sphere of sympathy, she must have felt, when Shelley left her, like a solitary wanderer in a land of shadows.

To Mary, every room in the house must have been filled with unimaginable memories. Alone with the recollections of those who were gone and others who were distant; aware of the profound change in herself and the shift in her circle of empathy, she must have felt, when Shelley left her, like a lonely traveler in a world of shadows.

“I am very well here,” she wrote, “but so intolerably restless that it is painful to sit still for five minutes. Pray write. I hear so little from Marlow that I can hardly believe that you and Willman live there.”

“I’m doing really well here,” she wrote, “but I’m so unbearably restless that it’s painful to sit still for five minutes. Please write. I hear so little from Marlow that I can hardly believe you and Willman actually live there.”

Another train of mingled recollections was awakened by the fact of her chancing, one evening, to read through that third canto of Childe Harold which Byron had written during their summer in Switzerland together.

Another train of mixed memories was triggered by her chance encounter, one evening, with the third canto of Childe Harold that Byron had written during their summer in Switzerland together.

Do you remember, Shelley, when you first read it to me one evening after returning from Diodati. The lake was before us, and the mighty Jura. That time is past, and this will also pass, when I may weep to read these words....[Pg 192] Death will at length come, and in the last moment all will be a dream.

Do you remember, Shelley, when you first read it to me one evening after coming back from Diodati? The lake was right in front of us, and the majestic Jura mountains were there too. That time has gone, and this will also pass, when I might cry reading these words....[Pg 192] Death will eventually come, and in the end, everything will just be a dream.

What Mary felt was crystallised into expression by Shelley, not many months later—

What Mary felt was perfectly expressed by Shelley a few months later—

The stream we gazed on then, rolled by,
Its waves are unreturning;
But we yet stand
In a lone land,
Like tombs to mark the memory
Of hopes and fears, which fade and flee
In the light of life’s dim morning.

The stream we watched then flowed by,
Its waves never coming back;
But we're still around
In a secluded spot,
Like tombstones marking the memory
Of hopes and fears that fade and vanish
In the light of life's gloomy dawn.

On the last day of May, Mary returned to Marlow, where the Hunts were making a long stay. Externally life went quietly on. The summer was hot and beautiful, and they passed whole days in their boat or their garden, or in the woods. Their studies, as usual, were unremitting. Mary applied herself to the works of Tacitus, Buffon, Rousseau, and Gibbon. Shelley’s reading at this time was principally Greek: Homer, Æschylus, and Plato. His poem was approaching completion. Mary, now that Frankenstein was off her hands, busied herself in writing out the journal of their first travels. It was published, in December, as Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour, together with the descriptive letters from Geneva of 1816.

On the last day of May, Mary went back to Marlow, where the Hunts were staying for an extended period. Life continued peacefully on the surface. The summer was hot and beautiful, and they spent entire days in their boat, the garden, or the woods. As usual, they were dedicated to their studies. Mary focused on the works of Tacitus, Buffon, Rousseau, and Gibbon. At this time, Shelley was primarily reading Greek: Homer, Æschylus, and Plato. His poem was nearing completion. Now that Frankenstein was behind her, Mary occupied herself by writing out the journal of their first travels. It was published in December as Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour, along with the descriptive letters from Geneva of 1816.

But her peace and Shelley’s was threatened by an undercurrent of ominous disturbance which gained force every day.

But her peace and Shelley’s was threatened by a growing sense of unease that got stronger with each passing day.

Byron remained abroad. But Clare and Clare’s[Pg 193] baby remained with the Shelleys. At Bath she had passed as “Mrs.” Clairmont, but now resumed her former style, while Alba was said to be the daughter of a friend in London, sent for her health into the country. As time, however, went by, and the infant still formed one of the Marlow household, curiosity, never long dormant, became aroused. Whose was this child? And if, as officious gossip was not slow to suggest, it was Clare’s, then who was its father? As month after month passed without bringing any solution of this problem, the vilest reports arose concerning the supposed relations of the inhabitants of Albion House—false rumours that embittered the lives of Alba’s generous protectors, but to which Shelley’s unconventionality and unorthodox opinions, and the stigma attached to his name by the Chancery decree, gave a certain colour of probability, and which in part, though indirectly, conduced to his leaving England again,—as it proved, for ever.

Byron stayed overseas. But Clare and her baby stayed with the Shelleys. In Bath, she had gone by “Mrs.” Clairmont, but now she went back to her old name, while Alba was said to be the daughter of a friend in London who had been sent to the countryside for her health. However, as time passed and the baby remained part of the Marlow household, curiosity, which was never truly asleep, was sparked. Whose child was this? And if, as the eager gossip quickly suggested, it was Clare’s, then who was the father? As months went on without any answers to this question, the most scandalous rumors surfaced about the supposed relationships of the people living in Albion House—false stories that soured the lives of Alba’s kind protectors. However, Shelley’s unconventional ways and unorthodox views, along with the scandal connected to his name from the Chancery decree, gave these rumors a disturbing sense of credibility, and indirectly contributed to his leaving England again—ultimately, for good.

Again and again did he write to Byron, pointing out with great gentleness and delicacy, but still in the plainest terms, the false situation in which they were placed with regard to friends and even to servants by their effort to keep Clare’s secret; suggesting, almost entreating, that, if no permanent decision could be arrived at, some temporary arrangement should at least be made for[Pg 194] Alba’s boarding elsewhere. Byron, at this time plunged in dissipation at Venice, shelved or avoided the subject as long as he could. Clare was friendless and penniless, and her chances of ever earning an honest living depended on her power of keeping up appearances and preserving her character before the world. But the child was a remarkably beautiful, intelligent, and engaging creature, and its mother, impulsive, uncontrolled, and reckless, was at no trouble to conceal her devotion to it, regardless of consequences, and of the fact that these consequences had to be endured by others.

He wrote to Byron over and over, gently but clearly pointing out the difficult position they were in regarding their friends and even their staff because of their effort to keep Clare’s secret. He suggested, almost begging, that if they couldn’t reach a permanent solution, they should at least arrange for[Pg 194] Alba to stay somewhere else temporarily. At that time, Byron was caught up in a hedonistic lifestyle in Venice and avoided discussing the issue for as long as possible. Clare was left without friends and money, and her chances of making an honest living depended on her ability to maintain appearances and protect her reputation. But the child was incredibly beautiful, smart, and charming, and her mother, who was impulsive and reckless, made no effort to hide her devotion to her, regardless of the consequences, which others would have to face.

Those who had forfeited the world’s kindness seemed, as such, to be the natural protégés of Shelley; and even Mary, who, not long before, had summed up all her earthly wishes in two items,—“a garden, et absentia Claire,”—stood by her now in spite of all. But their letters make it perfectly evident that they were fully alive to the danger that threatened them, and that, though they willingly harboured the child until some safe and fitting asylum should be found for it, they had never contemplated its residing permanently with them.

Those who had lost the kindness of the world seemed, in a way, to be the natural protégés of Shelley; and even Mary, who not long ago had summed up all her earthly wishes in two things—“a garden, et absentia Claire”—stood by her now despite everything. But their letters clearly show that they were fully aware of the danger that threatened them, and that, although they willingly took in the child until a safe and suitable place could be found for it, they never intended for it to stay with them permanently.

To Mary Shelley this state of things brought one bitter personal grief and disappointment in the loss of her earliest friend, Isabel or Isobel Baxter, now married to Mr. David Booth, late brewer and subsequently schoolmaster at [Pg 195]Newburgh-on-Tay, a man of shrewd and keen intellect, an immense local reputation for learning, and an estimation of his own gifts second to that of none of his admirers.

To Mary Shelley, this situation brought a deep personal sorrow and disappointment with the loss of her first friend, Isabel or Isobel Baxter, who was now married to Mr. David Booth, a former brewer and later a schoolmaster at [Pg 195] Newburgh-on-Tay. He was a sharp-minded man with a strong local reputation for his knowledge and an opinion of his own abilities that was unmatched by any of his fans.

The Baxters, as has already been said, were people of independent mind, of broad and liberal views; full of reverence and admiration for the philosophical writings of Godwin. Mary, in her extreme youth and inexperience, had quite expected that Isabel would have upheld her action when she first left her father’s house with Shelley. In that she was disappointed, as was, after all, not surprising.

The Baxters, as has already been mentioned, were people with independent thoughts and open-minded views; they held deep respect and admiration for Godwin's philosophical writings. Mary, in her youthful naivety, had completely expected that Isabel would support her decision when she first left her father’s house with Shelley. She was disappointed in that regard, which was, after all, not surprising.

Now, however, her friend, whose heart must have been with her all along, would surely feel justified in following that heart’s dictates, and would return to the familiar, affectionate friendship which survives so many differences of opinion. And her hope received an encouragement when, in August, Mr. Baxter, Isabel’s father, accepted an invitation to stay at Marlow. He arrived on the 1st of September, full of doubts as to what sort of place he was coming to,—apprehensions which, after a very short intercourse with Shelley, were changed into surprise and delight.

Now, however, her friend, whose heart must have been with her all along, would definitely feel justified in following what her heart wanted, and would go back to the familiar, loving friendship that endures despite so many differences of opinion. Her hope got a boost when, in August, Mr. Baxter, Isabel’s father, accepted an invitation to stay at Marlow. He arrived on September 1st, full of doubts about what kind of place he was coming to—concerns that, after a very brief interaction with Shelley, turned into surprise and delight.

But his visit was cut short by the birth, on the very next day, of Mary’s little girl, Clara. He found it expedient to depart for a time, but returned later in the month for a longer stay.

But his visit was cut short by the birth of Mary’s baby girl, Clara, the very next day. He thought it best to leave for a while but came back later in the month for a longer stay.

[Pg 196]This second visit more than confirmed his first impression, and he wrote to his daughter in warm, nay, enthusiastic praise of Shelley, against whom Isabel was, not unnaturally, much prejudiced, so much so, it seems, as to blind her even to the merits of his writings.

[Pg 196]This second visit confirmed his first impression even more, and he wrote to his daughter with warm, even enthusiastic praise of Shelley, whom Isabel was, understandably, quite biased against, to the point that it seemed to blind her to the value of his writings.

After a warm panegyric of Shelley as

After a warm tribute to Shelley as

A being of rare genius and talent, of truly republican frugality and plainness of manners, and of a soundness of principle and delicacy of moral tact that might put to shame (if shame they had) many of his detractors,—and withal so amiable that you have only to be half an hour in his company to convince you that there is not an atom of malevolence in his whole composition.

A person of exceptional intelligence and skill, exhibiting true republican simplicity and modesty, along with strong principles and a sense of moral discernment that could embarrass (if they felt embarrassment) many of his critics—and yet so friendly that just half an hour in his presence will make you realize there isn't a single ounce of hostility in him.

Mr. Baxter proceeds—

Mr. Baxter continues—

Is there any wonder that I should become attached to such a man, holding out the hand of kindness and friendship towards me? Certainly not. Your praise of his book[25] put me in mind of what Pope says of Addison—

Is it any surprise that I would get close to a guy like him, who shows me kindness and friendship? Definitely not. Your praise of his book[25] reminded me of what Pope says about Addison—

Damn with faint praise; assent with civil leer,
And, without sneering, others teach to sneer.

Damn with weak compliments; agree with a polite look,
And, without mocking, others learn to mock.

[You say] “some parts appear to be well written, but the arguments appear to me to be neither new nor very well managed.” After Hume such a publication is quite puerile! As to the arguments not being new, it would be a wonder indeed if any new arguments could be adduced in a controversy which has been carried on almost since ever letters were known. As to their not being well managed, I should be happy if you would condescend on the particular instances of their being ill managed; it was the first of Shelley’s works I had read. I read it with the notion that it could only contain silly, crude, undigested and puerile remarks on a worn-out subject; and yet I was unable to discover any of that want of management which you complain of; but, God help me, I[Pg 197] thought I saw in it everything that was opposite. As to its being puerile to write on such a subject after David Hume, I by no means think that he has exhausted the subject. I think rather that he has only proposed it—thrown it out, as it were, for a matter of discussion to others who might come after him, and write in a less bigoted, more liberal, and more enlightened age than the one he lived in. Think only how many great men’s labours we should decree to be puerile if we were to hold everything puerile that has been written on this subject since the days of Hume! Indeed, my dear, the remark altogether savours more of the envy and illiberality of one jealous of his talents than the frankness and candour characteristic of my Isobel. Think, my dear, think for a moment what you would have said of this work had it come from Robert,[26] who is as old as Shelley was when he wrote it, or had it come from me, or even from——O! I must not say David:[27] he, to be sure, is far above any such puerility.

[You say] “some parts seem well written, but the arguments feel neither new nor well handled.” After Hume, such a publication seems quite childish! As for the arguments not being new, it would indeed be surprising if any new arguments came up in a debate that has been ongoing almost since the beginning of written language. Regarding them not being well handled, I would appreciate it if you could point out the specific instances of poor management; this was the first of Shelley’s works I read. I approached it with the belief that it could only include silly, crude, unrefined, and childish comments on a tired topic; yet I couldn't find any of that mismanagement you mention; rather, I thought I saw the opposite. As for it being childish to write on such a topic after David Hume, I don’t think he has exhausted the subject. In fact, I believe he has only introduced it—thrown it out there, so to speak, for discussion by others who might follow him, in a less narrow-minded, more open-minded, and more progressive time than his own. Consider how many valuable contributions we would dismiss as childish if we labeled everything childish that's been written on this topic since Hume's era! Truly, my dear, that comment sounds more like envy and narrow-mindedness from someone insecure about their own talents than the honesty and openness that defines my Isobel. Think, my dear, think for just a moment about what you would have said about this work had it come from Robert, [26] who was the same age as Shelley when he wrote it, or from me, or even from——O! I must not mention David: [27] he is certainly above such triviality.

Her father’s letter made Isabel waver, but in vain. It had no effect on Mr. Booth, who had been at the trouble of collecting and believing all the scandals about Alba, or “Miss Auburn,” as she seems to have been called. He was not one to be biassed by personal feelings or beguiled by fair appearances, in the face of stubborn, unaccountable facts. He preferred to take the facts and draw his own inference—an inference which apparently seemed to him no improbable one.

Her father’s letter made Isabel hesitate, but it didn’t help. It had no impact on Mr. Booth, who had taken the time to gather and believe all the rumors about Alba, or “Miss Auburn,” as she was apparently called. He wasn’t swayed by personal feelings or fooled by nice appearances when faced with stubborn, inexplicable facts. He preferred to consider the facts and come to his own conclusion—one that, to him, seemed quite reasonable.

For a long time nothing decisive was said or done, but while the fate of her early friendship hung in the balances, Mary’s anxiety for some settlement about Alba became almost intolerable[Pg 198] to her, weighing on her spirits, and helping, with other depressing causes, to retard her restoration to health.

For a long time, nothing significant was said or done, but while the outcome of her early friendship was uncertain, Mary’s anxiety about settling things with Alba became almost unbearable[Pg 198], weighing on her mood and contributing, along with other discouraging factors, to delay her recovery.

On the 19th of September she summed up in her journal the heads of the seventeen days after Clara’s birth during which she had written nothing.

On September 19th, she summarized in her journal the main points from the seventeen days after Clara's birth during which she hadn’t written anything.

I am confined Tuesday, 2d. Read Rhoda, Pastor’s Fireside, Missionary, Wild Irish Girl, The Anaconda, Glenarvon, first volume of Percy’s Northern Antiquities. Bargain with Lackington concerning Frankenstein.

I am stuck on Tuesday, 2nd. Read Rhoda, Pastor’s Fireside, Missionary, Wild Irish Girl, The Anaconda, Glenarvon, and the first volume of Percy’s Northern Antiquities. Made a deal with Lackington about Frankenstein.

Letter from Albé (Byron). An unamiable letter from Godwin about Mrs. Godwin’s visits. Mr. Baxter returns to town. Thursday, 4th, Shelley writes his poem; his health declines. Friday, 19th, Hunts arrive.

Letter from Albé (Byron). A not-very-friendly letter from Godwin about Mrs. Godwin’s visits. Mr. Baxter comes back to town. Thursday, 4th, Shelley writes his poem; his health gets worse. Friday, 19th, the Hunts arrive.

As the autumn advanced it became evident that the sunless house at Marlow was exceedingly cold, and far too dreary a winter residence to be desirable for one of Shelley’s feeble constitution, or even for Mary and her infant children. Shelley’s health grew worse and worse. His poem was finished and dedicated to Mary in the beautiful lines beginning—

As autumn went on, it became clear that the sunless house at Marlow was extremely cold and far too gloomy to be a suitable winter home for someone like Shelley, who had a weak constitution, or even for Mary and her young children. Shelley’s health continued to decline. His poem was finished and dedicated to Mary in the beautiful lines beginning—

So now my summer-task is ended, Mary,
And I return to thee, mine own heart’s home;
As to his Queen some victor Knight of Faëry,
Earning bright spoils for her enchanted dome;
Nor thou disdain, that ere my fame become
A star among the stars of mortal night,
If it indeed may cleave its natal gloom,
Its doubtful promise thus I would unite
With thy beloved name, thou Child of love and light.

So now my summer task is over, Mary,
And I come back to you, my heart's true home;
Like a victorious knight from Faëry returning to his queen,
Bringing bright treasures for her enchanted realm;
Don’t look down on me for wanting to connect
My fame with yours before it shines among the stars,
If it can truly break through the darkness at its start,
I would join its uncertain promise
With your cherished name, you Child of love and light.

[Pg 199]But the reaction from the “agony and bloody sweat of intellectual travail,” the troubles and griefs of the past year, and the ceaseless worry about money, all told injuriously on his physical state. He had to be constantly away from his home, up in town, on business; and his thoughts turned longingly again towards Italy. Byron had signified his consent to receive and provide for his daughter, subject to certain stringent conditions, chief among which was the child’s complete separation from its mother, from the time it passed into his keeping. In writing to him on 24th September, Shelley adverts to his own wish to winter at Pisa, and the possibility in this case of his being himself Alba’s escort to Italy.

[Pg 199]But the stress from the “agony and bloody sweat of intellectual work,” the struggles and sorrows of the past year, and the constant worry about money all negatively impacted his health. He had to be away from home a lot, in the city for business; and he often found himself longing for Italy again. Byron had agreed to take care of his daughter, but only under strict conditions, the most important being that the child would be completely separated from her mother once she came into his care. In a letter dated September 24th, Shelley mentions his desire to spend the winter in Pisa and the possibility of him being Alba’s escort to Italy.

“Now, dearest, let me talk to you,” he writes to Mary. “I think we ought to go to Italy. I think my health might receive a renovation there, for want of which perhaps I should never entirely overcome that state of diseased action which is so painful to my beloved. I think Alba ought to be with her father. This is a thing of incredible importance to the happiness, perhaps, of many human beings. It might be managed without our going there. Yes; but not without an expense which would, in fact, suffice to settle us comfortably in a spot where I might be regaining that health which you consider so valuable. It is valuable to you, my own dearest. I see too plainly that you will never be quite happy till I am well. Of myself I do not speak, for I feel only for you.”

“Now, my dear, let me talk to you,” he writes to Mary. “I think we should go to Italy. I believe my health could improve there, which is necessary since I may never fully recover from this illness that causes so much pain for my beloved. I think Alba should be with her father. This is incredibly important for the happiness of many people. It could be arranged without our going there. Yes; but not without a cost that would actually allow us to settle comfortably in a place where I could regain the health you value so much. It’s valuable to you, my dear. I can see too clearly that you won’t be truly happy until I’m well. I don’t mention myself because I only care about you.”

He goes on to discuss the practicability of the plan from the financial point of view, calculating[Pg 200] what sum they may hope to get by the sale of their lease and furniture, and how much he may be able to borrow, either from his kind friend Horace Smith, or from money-lenders on post obits, a ruinous process to which he was, all his life, forced to resort.

He continues to talk about whether the plan is doable from a financial standpoint, estimating[Pg 200] how much money they can expect to make from selling their lease and furniture, and how much he might be able to borrow, either from his good friend Horace Smith or from lenders through post obits, a damaging method he had to rely on throughout his life.

Poor Mary in the chilly house at Marlow, with her three-weeks-old baby, her strength far from re-established, and her house full of guests, who made themselves quite at home, was not likely to take the most sanguine view of affairs.

Poor Mary in the cold house at Marlow, with her three-week-old baby, her strength not yet restored, and her house full of guests who made themselves completely at home, was not likely to have the most optimistic view of things.

25th September 1817.

September 25, 1817.

You tell me, dearest, to write you long letters, but I do not know whether I can to-day, as I am rather tired. My spirits, however, are much better than they were, and perhaps your absence is the cause. Ah! my love! you cannot guess how wretched it was to see your languor and increasing illness. I now say to myself, perhaps he is better; but then I watched you every moment, and every moment was full of pain both to you and to me. Write, my love, a long account of what Lawrence says; I shall be very anxious until I hear.

You ask me, my dear, to write you long letters, but I'm not sure I can do that today because I'm feeling a bit tired. However, I do feel much better than I did before, and maybe your absence is why. Oh, my love! You can’t imagine how awful it was to see you so weak and getting sicker. Now I tell myself, maybe he’s doing better; but I watched you every moment, and each moment was filled with pain for both of us. Please write, my love, with a detailed update on what Lawrence says; I’ll be really anxious until I hear from you.

I do not see a great deal of our guests; they rise late, and walk all the morning. This is something like a contrary fit of Hunt’s, for I meant to walk to-day, and said so; but they left me, and I hardly wish to take my first walk by myself; however, I must to-morrow, if he still shows the same want of tact. Peacock dines here every day, uninvited, to drink his bottle. I have not seen him; he morally disgusts me; and Marianne says that he is very ill-tempered.

I don’t see much of our guests; they sleep in and spend all morning walking. It’s kind of like a strange mood of Hunt’s because I planned to go for a walk today and mentioned it; but they left me behind, and I really don’t want to go on my first walk alone. Still, I’ll have to tomorrow if he keeps showing the same lack of tact. Peacock comes here every day, uninvited, just to drink his bottle. I haven’t seen him; he really disgusts me, and Marianne says he has a terrible temper.

I was much pained last night to hear from Mr. Baxter that Mr. Booth is ill-tempered and jealous towards Isabel; and Mr. Baxter thinks she half regrets her marriage; so she is to be another victim of that ceremony. Mr. Baxter is not at all[Pg 201] pleased with his son-in-law; but we can talk of that when we meet.

I was really upset last night to hear from Mr. Baxter that Mr. Booth is angry and jealous toward Isabel; and Mr. Baxter thinks she kind of regrets her marriage, so she's going to be another victim of that ceremony. Mr. Baxter is not at all[Pg 201] happy with his son-in-law; but we can talk about that when we meet.

... A letter came from Godwin to-day, very short. You will see him; tell me how he is. You are loaded with business, the event of most of which I am anxious to learn, and none so much as whether you can do anything for my Father.

... A letter came from Godwin today, very brief. You will see him; let me know how he is. You have a lot on your plate, and I'm eager to hear about most of it, but nothing is as important as whether you can do anything for my Father.

 

Marlow, 26th September 1817.

Marlow, September 26, 1817.

You tell me to decide between Italy and the sea. I think, dearest, if—what you do not seem to doubt, but which I do, a little—our finances are in sufficiently good a state to bear the expense of the journey, our inclination ought to decide. I feel some reluctance at quitting our present settled state, but as we must leave Marlow, I do not know that stopping short on this side the Channel would be pleasanter to me than crossing it. At any rate, my love, do not let us encumber ourselves with a lease again.... By the bye, talking of authorship, do get a sketch of Godwin’s plan from him. I do not think that I ought to get out of the habit of writing, and I think that the thing he talked of would just suit me. I am glad to hear that Godwin is well.... As to Mrs. Godwin, something very analogous to disgust arises whenever I mention her. That last accusation of Godwin’s[28] adds bitterness to every feeling I ever felt against her.... Mr. Baxter thinks that Mr. Booth keeps Isabel from writing to me. He has written to her to-day warmly in praise of us both, and telling her by all means not to let the acquaintance cool, and that in such a case her loss would be much greater than mine. He has taken a prodigious fancy to us, and is continually talking of and praising “Queen Mab,” which he vows is the best poem of modern days.

You’re asking me to choose between Italy and the sea. I think, my dear, if—what you don’t seem to doubt, but I do a little—our finances are good enough to handle the trip, our enthusiasm should guide our choice. I feel some hesitation about leaving our current stable situation, but since we have to leave Marlow, I’m not sure that staying on this side of the Channel would be more enjoyable for me than crossing it. Anyway, my love, let’s not tie ourselves down with a lease again.... By the way, speaking of writing, please get a summary of Godwin’s plan from him. I don’t think I should stop writing, and I believe what he mentioned would be just right for me. I’m glad to hear Godwin is doing well.... As for Mrs. Godwin, I feel a strong aversion whenever I bring her up. That last accusation from Godwin[28]adds resentment to every negative feeling I’ve ever had about her.... Mr. Baxter thinks Mr. Booth is keeping Isabel from writing to me. He wrote to her today, praising us both and urging her not to let the friendship fade, insisting that her loss would be much greater than mine. He’s taken a great liking to us and is always talking about and praising “Queen Mab,” which he insists is the best poem of our time.

 

Marlow, 28th September 1817.

Marlow, September 28, 1817.

Dearest Love—Clare arrived yesterday night, and whether it might be that she was in a croaking humour (in ill spirits she certainly was), or whether she represented things[Pg 202] as they really were, I know not, but certainly affairs did not seem to wear a very good face. She talks of Harriet’s debts to a large amount, and something about Longdill’s having undertaken for them, so that they must be paid. She mentioned also that you were entering into a post obit transaction. Now this requires our serious consideration on one account. These things (post obits), as you well know, are affairs of wonderful length; and if you must complete one before you settle on going to Italy, Alba’s departure ought certainly not to be delayed.... You have not mentioned yet to Godwin your thoughts of Italy; but if you determine soon, I would have you do it, as these things are always better to be talked of some days before they take place. I took my first walk to-day. What a dreadfully cold place this house is! I was shivering over a fire, and the garden looked cold and dismal; but as soon as I got into the road, I found, to my infinite surprise, that the sun was shining, and the air warm and delightful.... I will now tell you something that will make you laugh, if you are not too teased and ill to laugh at anything. Ah! dearest, is it so? You know now how melancholy it makes me sometimes to think how ill and comfortless you may be, and I so far away from you. But to my story. In Elise’s last letter to her chere amie, Clare put in that Madame Clairmont was very ill, so that her life was in danger, and added, in Elise’s person, that she (Elise) was somewhat shocked to perceive that Mademoiselle Clairmont’s gaiety was not abated by the douloureuse situation of her amiable sister. Jenny replies—

Dear Love—Clare arrived last night, and I'm not sure if it was her bad mood (she was definitely in low spirits) or if she was accurately representing things[Pg 202], but things didn’t seem to be looking good. She mentioned Harriet’s substantial debts and something about Longdill needing to handle them, which means they must be paid. She also pointed out that you were getting involved in a post obit deal. Now, this definitely deserves our serious attention for one reason. These post obits, as you know, can take a long time to handle; and if you need to finalize one before you decide to go to Italy, you should definitely not delay Alba’s departure.... You haven’t told Godwin about your plans for Italy yet, but if you’re going to decide soon, I think you should, since discussing things is always better when there’s some time before they happen. I took my first walk today. This house is so incredibly cold! I was shivering by the fire, and the garden looked bleak and gloomy; but as soon as I stepped onto the road, I was pleasantly surprised to find that the sun was shining and the air was warm and lovely.... Now let me share something that might make you laugh, if you’re not too stressed and miserable to find anything funny. Ah! dearest, is it really so? You know how sometimes it makes me feel sad to think about how unwell and uncomfortable you might be while I’m so far away from you. But back to my story. In Elise’s last letter to her chere amie, Clare included a note that Madame Clairmont was very ill, so her life was in danger. She added, pretending to be Elise, that Elise was a bit shocked to see that Mademoiselle Clairmont’s cheerfulness hadn’t been affected by her lovely sister’s painful situation. Jenny replies—

“Mon amie, avec quel chagrin j’apprends la maladie de cette jolie et aimable Madame Clairmont; pauvre chère dame, comme je la plains. Sans doute elle aime tendrement son mari, et en être séparée pour toujours—en avoir la certitude elle sentir—quelle cruelle chose; qu’il doit être un méchant homme pour quitter sa femme. Je ne sais ce qu’il y a, mais cette jeune et jolie femme me tient singulièrement au cœur; je l’avoue que je n’aime point mademoiselle sa sœur. Comment! avoir à craindre pour les jours d’une si charmante[Pg 203] sœur, et n’en pas perdre un grain de gaîté; elle me met en colere.”

“ My friend, I’m so saddened to hear about the illness of that lovely and kind Madame Clairmont; poor dear lady, I feel so sorry for her. Surely she loves her husband dearly, and to be separated from him forever—knowing that must be—what a cruel thing; he must be a terrible man to leave his wife. I can’t explain it, but this young and beautiful woman holds a special place in my heart; I admit I don’t care for her sister at all. How is it possible to fear for the life of such a charming sister and not lose a bit of joy; it makes me angry.”

Here is a noble resentment thrown away! Really I think this mystification of Clare’s a little wicked, although laughable. I am just now surrounded by babes. Alba is scratching and crowing, William is amusing himself with wrapping a shawl round him, and Miss Clara staring at the fire.... Adieu, dearest love. I want to say again, that you may fully answer me, how very, very anxious I am to know the whole extent of your present difficulties and pursuits; and remember also that if this post obit is to be a long business, Alba must go before it is finished. Willy is just going to bed. When I ask him where you are, he makes me a long speech that I do not understand. But I know my own one, that you are away, and I wish that you were with me. Come soon, my own only love.—Your affectionate girl,

Here’s a noble resentment thrown away! Honestly, I think Clare’s little trick is kind of wicked, even though it’s funny. Right now, I’m surrounded by kids. Alba is scratching and making noise, William is having fun wrapping himself up in a shawl, and Miss Clara is staring at the fire.... Goodbye, my dearest love. I want to say again that you can share with me just how very, *very* anxious I am to know everything about your current challenges and activities; and remember too that if this *post obit* is going to take a while, Alba needs to leave before it’s done. Willy is just about to go to bed. When I ask him where you are, he gives me a long speech that I don’t understand. But I know my own truth, which is that you’re away, and I wish you were with me. Come back soon, my one and only love.—Your affectionate girl,

M. W. S.

M.W.S.

P.S.—What of Frankenstein? and your own poem—have you fixed on a name? Give my love to Godwin when Mrs. Godwin is not by, or you must give it her, and I do not love her.

P.S.—What about Frankenstein? Have you settled on a name for your poem? Send my love to Godwin when Mrs. Godwin isn’t around, or you’ll have to give it to her, and I don’t care for her.

 

5th October 1817.

October 5, 1817.

... How happy I shall be, my own dear love, to see you again. Your last was so very, very short a visit; and after you were gone I thought of so many things I had to say to you, and had no time to say. Come Tuesday, dearest, and let us enjoy some of each other’s company; come and see your sweet babes and the little Commodore;[29] she is lively and an uncommonly interesting child. I never see her without thinking of the expressions in my mother’s letters concerning Fanny. If a mother’s eyes were not partial, she seemed like this Alba. She mentions her intelligent eyes and great vivacity; but this is a melancholy subject.

... How happy I will be, my dear love, to see you again. Your last visit was way too short, and after you left, I thought of so many things I wanted to tell you but didn’t have the time to say. Come on Tuesday, darling, and let’s enjoy some time together; come and see your sweet kids and the little Commodore; [29] she is lively and an exceptionally interesting child. I never see her without thinking of what my mother wrote about Fanny. If a mother’s eyes weren’t biased, she could resemble this Alba. She talks about her intelligent eyes and great energy; but this is a sad topic.

But Shelley’s enforced absences became more and more frequent; brief visits to his home were[Pg 204] all that he could snatch. As the desire to escape grew stronger, the fair prospect only seemed to recede. New complications appeared in the shape of Harriet’s creditors, who pressed hard on Shelley for a settlement of their hitherto unknown and unsuspected claims. So perilous with regard to them was his position that Mary herself was fain to caution him to stay away and out of sight for fear of arrest. It was almost more than she could do to keep up the mask of cheerfulness, yet her letters of counsel and encouragement were her husband’s mainstay.

But Shelley’s forced absences became more and more frequent; brief visits to his home were[Pg 204] all he could manage. As the urge to escape grew stronger, the hoped-for future only seemed to slip further away. New complications arose with Harriet’s creditors, who pressured Shelley for payment on their previously unknown and unsuspected claims. His position regarding them was so precarious that Mary herself felt the need to warn him to stay away and out of sight for fear of being arrested. It was almost more than she could handle to maintain a cheerful facade, yet her letters of advice and encouragement were her husband’s main source of support.

“Dearest and best of living beings,” he wrote in October, “how much do your letters console me when I am away from you. Your letter to-day gave me the greatest delight; so soothing, so powerful and quiet are your expressions, that it is almost like folding you to my heart.... My own Mary, would it not be better for you to come to London at once? I think we could quite as easily do something with the house if you were in London—that is to say, all of you—as in the country.”

“Dearest and best of living beings,” he wrote in October, “your letters bring me so much comfort when I'm away from you. Your letter today gave me the greatest joy; your words are so soothing, so strong and calm, that it almost feels like holding you close to my heart.... My own Mary, wouldn’t it be better for you to come to London right away? I think we could get things done with the house just as easily if you and everyone else were in London, as opposed to being out in the country.”

The next two letters were written in much depression. She could not get up her strength; she dared not indulge in the hope of going abroad, for she realised, as Shelley could not do, how little money they would have and how much they already owed. Their income, and more, went in supporting and paying for other people, and left them nothing to live on! Clare was unsettled, unhappy, and petulant. Godwin, ignorant[Pg 205] like the rest of the world of her story and her present situation, unaware of Shelley’s proposed move, and certain to oppose it with the energy of despair when he heard of it, was an impending visitor.

The next two letters were written in deep sadness. She couldn't muster her strength; she didn't dare to hope about going abroad because she understood, unlike Shelley, how little money they had and how much they already owed. Their income and more went toward supporting and paying for others, leaving them with nothing to live on! Clare was anxious, unhappy, and irritable. Godwin, unaware like everyone else of her story and current situation, oblivious to Shelley's proposed move and bound to oppose it with desperate energy when he found out, was an impending visitor.

16th October 1817.

October 16, 1817.

So you do not come to-night love, nor any night; you are always away, and this absence is long and becomes each day more dreary. Poor Curran! so he is dead, and a sod on his breast, as four years ago I heard him prophesy would be the case within that year.

So you’re not coming tonight, love, or any night; you’re always gone, and this absence feels long and gets more and more depressing each day. Poor Curran! He’s dead now, and there’s a grave on his chest, just like he predicted four years ago would happen within that year.

Nothing is done, you say in your letter, and indeed I do not expect anything will be done these many months. This, if you continued well, would not give me so much pain, except on Alba’s account. If she were with her father, I could wait patiently, but the thought of what may come “between the cup and the lip”—between now and her arrival at Venice—is a heavy burthen on my soul. He may change his mind, or go to Greece, or to the devil; and then what happens?

Nothing is done, you say in your letter, and honestly, I don’t expect anything to happen for many months. If you were doing well, this wouldn’t bother me so much, except for Alba. If she were with her father, I could wait patiently, but the thought of what might happen “between the cup and the lip”—between now and her arriving in Venice—weighs heavily on my mind. He might change his mind, or go to Greece, or disappear completely; and then what happens?

My dearest Shelley, be not, I entreat you, too self-negligent; yet what can you do? If you were here, you might retort that question upon me; but when I write to you I indulge false hopes of some miraculous answer springing up in the interval. Does not Longdill[30] treat you ill? he makes out long bills and does nothing. You say nothing of the late arrest, and what may be the consequences, and may they not detain you? and may you not be detained many months? for Godwin must not be left unprovided. All these things make me run over the months, and know not where to put my finger and say—during this year your Italian journey shall commence. Yet when I say that it is on Alba’s account that I am anxious, this is only when you are away, and with too much faith I believe you to be well. When I see you, drooping and languid, in pain, and unable to enjoy life, then[Pg 206] on your account I ardently wish for bright skies and Italian sun.

My dearest Shelley, please don't be too careless about yourself; but what can you do? If you were here, you might throw that question back at me; but when I write to you, I hold onto false hopes that some miraculous solution will appear in the meantime. Isn't Longdill[30] treating you poorly? He sends long bills and does nothing. You don’t mention the recent arrest, and what could happen as a result; could they hold you? Might you be detained for many months? Godwin must not be left without support. All these worries make me go over the months, and I can't figure out when I can say—this year your Italian trip will start. Yet when I say that I feel anxious for Alba’s sake, that's only when you're away, believing too strongly that you are well. When I see you, looking down and weak, in pain, and unable to enjoy life, then[Pg 206] I sincerely wish for clear skies and the warmth of the Italian sun for your sake.

You will have received, I hope, the manuscript that I sent yesterday in a parcel to Hookham. I am glad to hear that the printing goes on well; bring down all that you can with you.

You should have received the manuscript I sent in a package to Hookham yesterday, I hope. I'm happy to hear that the printing is going well; bring down as much as you can with you.

If we were free and had no anxiety, what delight would Godwin’s visit give me; as it is, I fear that it will make me dreadfully miserable. Cannot you come with him? By the way you write I hardly expect you this week, but is it really so?

If we were free and didn't have any anxiety, what joy Godwin's visit would bring me; as it stands, I’m worried it will make me very unhappy. Can't you come with him? Based on how you write, I don't really expect you this week, but is that really true?

I think Alba’s remaining here exceedingly dangerous, yet I do not see what is to be done. Your babes are well. Clara already replies to her nurse’s caresses by smiles, and Willy kisses her with great tenderness.—Your affectionate

I think it's really dangerous for Alba to stay here, but I can't figure out what we should do. Your kids are doing well. Clara already smiles back at her nurse's affection, and Willy kisses her gently.—Your affectionate

Mary.

Mary.

P.S.—I wish you would purchase a gown for Milly,[31] with a little note with it from Marianne,[32] that it may appear to come from her. You can get one, I should think, for 12s. or 14s.; but it must be stout; such a kind of one as we gave to the servant at Bath.

P.S.—I hope you buy a dress for Milly,[31] along with a little note from Marianne,[32] so it looks like it’s from her. I think you can find one for 12s. or 14s.; but it has to be sturdy; something like the one we gave to the servant in Bath.

Willy has just said good-night to me; he kisses the paper and says good-night to you. Clara is asleep.

Willy just said good night to me; he kisses the paper and says good night to you. Clara is asleep.

 

Marlow, Saturday, 18th October 1817.

Marlow, Saturday, October 18, 1817.

Mr. Wright has called here to-day, my dearest Shelley, and wished to see you. I can hardly have any doubt that his business is of the same nature as that which made him call last week. You will judge, but it appears to me that an arrest on Monday will follow your arrival on Sunday.

Mr. Wright stopped by today, my dearest Shelley, and wanted to see you. I have little doubt that his reason for visiting is the same as it was last week. You’ll see, but it seems to me that an arrest on Monday will happen right after your arrival on Sunday.

My love, you ought not to come down. A long, long week has passed, and when at length I am allowed to expect you, I am obliged to tell you not to come. This is very cruel. You may easily judge that I am not happy; my spirits sink during this continued absence. Godwin, too, will come[Pg 207] down; he will talk as if we meant to stay here; and I must—must I?—tell fifty prevarications or direct lies. When I thought that you would be here also, I knew that your presence would lead to general conversation; but Clare will absent herself. We shall be alone, and he will talk of your private affairs. I am sure that I shall never be able to support it.

My love, you shouldn't come down. A long, long week has passed, and when I finally expect you, I have to tell you not to come. This is really cruel. You can easily tell that I’m not happy; my mood gets worse with this ongoing absence. Godwin will also come[Pg 207] down; he’ll act like we plan to stay here, and I must—do I really?—tell fifty little lies or outright falsehoods. When I thought you would be here too, I knew your presence would spark good conversation, but Clare will stay away. We’ll be alone, and he’ll talk about your private matters. I’m sure I won’t be able to handle it.

And when is this to end? Italy appears to me farther off than ever, and the idea of it never enters my mind but Godwin enters also, and makes it lie heavy at my heart. Had you not better speak? you might relieve me from a heavy burden. Surely he cannot be blind to the many heavy reasons that urge us. Your health, the indispensable one, if every other were away. I assure you that if my Father said, “Yes, you must go; do what you can for me; I know that you will do all you can;” I should, far from writing so melancholy a letter, prepare everything with a light heart; arrange our affairs here; and come up to town, to await patiently the effect of your efforts. I know not whether it is early habit or affection, but the idea of his silent quiet disapprobation makes me weep as it did in the days of my childhood.

And when is this going to end? Italy feels farther away than ever, and the thought of it only brings Godwin to my mind, making my heart feel heavy. Wouldn't it be better for you to speak up? You could lift this heavy burden off me. Surely, he can't be unaware of the many pressing reasons that push us. Your health is the most important one, even if everything else fades away. I promise that if my father said, “Yes, you have to go; do your best for me; I know you'll try your hardest;” I would, instead of writing such a gloomy letter, prepare everything with a light heart, organize our affairs here, and come to the city, ready to patiently wait for the outcome of your efforts. I don't know if it's because of early habits or love, but the thought of his silent, quiet disapproval makes me cry just like it did in my childhood.

I shall not see you to-morrow. God knows when I shall see you! Clare is for ever wearying with her idle and childish complaints. Can you not send me some consolation?—Ever your affectionate

I won’t see you tomorrow. Who knows when I will see you again! Clare is always complaining with her silly and childish whines. Can you send me some comfort?—Always your affectionate

Mary.

Mary.

The fears of an arrest were not realised. Early in November Shelley came for three days to Marlow, after which Mary went up to stay with him in London.

The worries about an arrest didn't happen. In early November, Shelley visited Marlow for three days, after which Mary went up to stay with him in London.

During this fortnight’s visit the question of renewed intercourse with Isabel Booth was practically decided, and decided against Mary. She had written on the 4th of November to Mr. Baxter inviting Christy to come on a visit. Subsequently a plan was started for Isabel Booth’s[Pg 208] accompanying the Shelleys in their Italian trip,—they little dreaming that when they left England it would be for the last time.

During this two-week visit, the question of reconnecting with Isabel Booth was basically settled, and it was decided not to include Mary. She had written to Mr. Baxter on November 4th, inviting Christy to come for a visit. After that, a plan was made for Isabel Booth’s[Pg 208] to join the Shelleys on their trip to Italy, unaware that when they left England, it would be for the last time.

Apparently Mr. Baxter made some effort to bring Mr. Booth round to his way of thinking. The two passed an evening with the Shelleys at their lodgings. But it availed nothing, and in the end poor Mr. Baxter was driven himself to write to Shelley, breaking off the acquaintance. The letter was written much against the grain, and contrary to the convictions of the writer, who seems to have been much put to it to account for his action, the true grounds for which he could not bring himself to give. Shelley, however, was not slow to divine the real instigator in the affair, and wrote back a letter which, by its temperance, simplicity, and dignity, must have pricked Baxter to the heart. Mary added a playful postscript, showing that she still clung to hope—

Apparently, Mr. Baxter tried to convince Mr. Booth to see things his way. The two spent an evening with the Shelleys at their place. But it was all in vain, and in the end, poor Mr. Baxter felt forced to write to Shelley, ending their friendship. Writing the letter was really hard for him and went against his beliefs. He struggled to explain his reasons, which he couldn't fully articulate. However, Shelley quickly figured out who was really behind this situation and replied with a letter that, due to its calmness, straightforwardness, and dignity, must have deeply affected Baxter. Mary added a lighthearted postscript, showing that she still held onto hope—

My dear Sir—You see I prophesied well three months ago, when you were here. I then said that I was sure Mr. Booth was averse to our intercourse, and would find some means to break it off. I wish I had you by the fire here in my little study, and it might be “double, double, toil and trouble,” but I could quickly convince you that your girls are not below me in station, and that, in fact, I am the fittest companion for them in the world, but I postpone the argument until I see you, for I know (pardon me) that viva voce is all in all with you.

Dear Sir—You see, I was right three months ago when you were here. I said I was sure Mr. Booth didn't want us to interact and would find a way to end it. I wish I had you by the fire in my little study; it might be “double, double, toil and trouble,” but I could quickly show you that your daughters are not beneath me in status and that, in fact, I am the best match for them in the world. However, I’ll save the discussion until I see you because I know (forgive me) that talking in person is everything to you.

Two or three times more Mary wrote to[Pg 209] Isabel, but the correspondence dropped and the friends met no more for many years.

Two or three times, Mary wrote to[Pg 209] Isabel, but the letters stopped, and the friends didn't see each other for many years.

The preparations for their migration extended over two or three months more. During January Shelley suffered much from the renewal of an attack of ophthalmia, originally caught while visiting the poor people at Marlow. The house there was finally sold, and on the 10th of February they quitted it and went up to London. Their final departure from England did not take place until March. They made the most of their time of waiting, seeing as much of their friends and of objects of interest as circumstances allowed.

The preparations for their move took another two or three months. In January, Shelley suffered greatly from another bout of ophthalmia, which she originally caught while visiting the less fortunate in Marlow. The house there was eventually sold, and on February 10th, they left and headed to London. They didn’t actually leave England until March. They used the waiting time to see as many friends and interesting sights as they could.

Journal, Thursday, February 12 (Mary).—Go to the Indian Library and the Panorama of Rome. On Friday, 13th, spend the morning at the British Museum looking at the Elgin marbles. On Saturday, 14th, go to Hunt’s. Clare and Shelley go to the opera. On Sunday, 15th, Mr. Bransen, Peacock, and Hogg dine with us.

Journal, Thursday, February 12 (Mary).—Visit the Indian Library and the Panorama of Rome. On Friday, 13th, spend the morning at the British Museum checking out the Elgin marbles. On Saturday, 14th, go to Hunt’s. Clare and Shelley are going to the opera. On Sunday, 15th, Mr. Bransen, Peacock, and Hogg will have dinner with us.

Wednesday, February 18.—Spend the day at Hunt’s. On Thursday, 19th, dine at Horace Smith’s, and copy Shelley’s Eclogue. On Friday, 20th, copy Shelley’s critique on Rhododaphne. Go to the Apollonicon with Shelley. On Saturday, 21st, copy Shelley’s critique, and go to the opera in the evening. Spend Sunday at Hunt’s. On Monday, 23d February, finish copying Shelley’s critique, and go to the play in the evening—The Bride of Abydos. On Tuesday go to the opera—Figaro. On Wednesday Hunt dines with us. Shelley is not well.

Wednesday, February 18.—Spend the day at Hunt’s. On Thursday, 19th, have dinner at Horace Smith’s and copy Shelley’s Eclogue. On Friday, 20th, copy Shelley’s review of Rhododaphne. Go to the Apollonicon with Shelley. On Saturday, 21st, copy Shelley’s review, and go to the opera in the evening. Spend Sunday at Hunt’s. On Monday, February 23rd, finish copying Shelley’s review and go to the play in the evening—The Bride of Abydos. On Tuesday, go to the opera—Figaro. On Wednesday, Hunt is having dinner with us. Shelley is not feeling well.

Sunday, March 1.—Read Montaigne. Spend the evening at Hunt’s. On Monday, 2d, Shelley calls on Mr. Baxter. Isabel Booth is arrived, but neither comes nor sends. Go to the play in the evening with Hunt and Marianne, and see a[Pg 210] new comedy damned. On Thursday, 5th, Papa calls, and Clare visits Mrs. Godwin. On Sunday, 8th, we dine at Hunt’s, and meet Mr. Novello. Music.

Sunday, March 1.—Read Montaigne. Spend the evening at Hunt’s. On Monday, 2nd, Shelley visits Mr. Baxter. Isabel Booth has arrived, but neither comes nor sends a message. Go to the play in the evening with Hunt and Marianne, and see a[Pg 210] new comedy that flops. On Thursday, 5th, Dad visits, and Clare sees Mrs. Godwin. On Sunday, 8th, we have dinner at Hunt’s and meet Mr. Novello. Music.

Monday, March 9.—Christening the children.

Monday, March 9.—Baptizing the kids.

This was doubtless a measure of precaution, lest the omission of any such ceremony might in some future time operate as a civil disadvantage towards the children. They received the names of William, Clara Everina, and Clara Allegra.

This was definitely a precaution, so that missing any such ceremony wouldn’t later lead to some civil disadvantage for the children. They were given the names William, Clara Everina, and Clara Allegra.

Tuesday, March 10.—Packing. Hunt and Marianne spend the day with us. Mary Lamb calls. Papa in the evening. Our adieus.

Tuesday, March 10.—Packing. Hunt and Marianne spend the day with us. Mary Lamb drops by. Dad comes by in the evening. Our goodbyes.

Wednesday, March 11.—Travel to Dover.

Wednesday, March 11.—Trip to Dover.

Thursday, March 12.—France. Discussion of whether we should cross. Our passage is rough; a sick lady is frightened and says the Lord’s Prayer. We arrive at Calais for the third time.

Thursday, March 12.—France. We're debating whether we should cross. The journey is bumpy; a sick woman is scared and starts saying the Lord’s Prayer. We reach Calais for the third time.

Mary little thought how long it would be before she saw the English shores again, nor that, when she returned, it would be alone.

Mary hardly imagined how long it would be before she saw the English shores again, nor that, when she came back, it would be by herself.

 

 


CHAPTER XI

March 1818-June 1819

March 1818-June 1819

The external events of the four Italian years have been repeatedly told and profusely commented on by Shelley’s various biographers. Summed up, they are the history of a long strife between the intellectual and creative stimulus of lovely scenes and immortal works of art on the one hand, and the wearing friction of vexatious outward events and crushing afflictions on the other. For Shelley they were a period of rapid, of exotic, mental growth and development, interspersed with intervals of exhaustion and depression, of restlessness, or unnatural calm. For Mary they were years of courageous effort, of heroic resistance to overpowering odds. She endured, and she overcame; but some victories are obtained at such cost as to be at the time scarcely distinguishable from defeats, and the story of hers survives in no one act or work of her own, but in the Cenci, Prometheus Unbound, Epipsychidion, and Adonais.

The events that took place in Italy over those four years have been told and analyzed extensively by various biographers of Shelley. In summary, they represent a long struggle between the inspiring beauty of breathtaking landscapes and timeless artworks on one side, and the frustrating challenges and overwhelming hardships of external circumstances on the other. For Shelley, this period was marked by rapid and unusual mental growth, mixed with times of exhaustion and depression, restlessness, or unnatural calm. For Mary, these were years of brave effort and heroic resistance against insurmountable difficulties. She persevered and triumphed; however, some victories come at such a high cost that they hardly feel like victories at all, and her legacy lives on not through a single action or work, but through the Cenci, Prometheus Unbound, Epipsychidion, and Adonais.

The travellers proceeded, viâ Lyons and[Pg 212] Chambéry, to Milan, whence Shelley and Mary made an expedition to Como in search of a house. After looking at several,—one “beautifully situated, but too small,” another “out of repair, with an excellent garden, but full of serpents,” a third which seemed promising, but which they failed to get,—they appear to have given up the scheme altogether, and to have returned to Milan. For the next week they were in frequent correspondence with Byron on the subject of Allegra. This had to be carried on entirely by Shelley, as Byron refused all communication with Clare, and undertook to provide for his child on the sole condition that, from the day it left her, its mother entirely relinquished it, and never saw it again.

The travelers continued on, via Lyons and Chambéry, to Milan, where Shelley and Mary took a trip to Como to look for a house. After checking out several options—one “beautifully situated, but too small,” another “in disrepair, with a great garden, but full of snakes,” and a third that seemed promising but they weren't able to secure—they seemed to have completely given up on the plan and returned to Milan. For the next week, they were in regular communication with Byron regarding Allegra. Shelley handled all the correspondence because Byron refused to communicate with Clare, agreeing to provide for his child only on the condition that, from the moment it left her, its mother completely let go of it and never saw it again.

This appeared to Shelley cruelly and needlessly harsh. His own paternal heart was still bleeding from fresh wounds, and although, as he again pointed out, his interest in the matter was entirely on the opposite side to Clare’s, he pleaded her cause with earnestness. He did not touch on the question of Byron’s attitude towards Clare herself, he contended only for the mother and child, in letters as remarkable for their simple good sense as for their perfect delicacy and courtesy of expression, and every line of which is inspired with the unselfish ardour of a heart full of love.

This felt to Shelley incredibly cruel and unnecessary. His own fatherly heart was still hurting from recent wounds, and even though, as he pointed out again, his interest in the situation was completely different from Clare’s, he passionately supported her cause. He didn’t address Byron’s feelings towards Clare herself; he only advocated for the mother and child, in letters that were as notable for their straightforward common sense as for their complete elegance and politeness, each line filled with the selfless passion of a heart brimming with love.

Poor Clare herself was dreadfully unhappy. Any illusion she may ever have had about Byron[Pg 213] had long been over, but she had possibly not realised before coming to Italy the perfect horror he had of seeing her; an event, as he told his friends the Hoppners, which would make it necessary for him instantly to quit Venice. The reports about his present mode of life, which, even at Milan did not fail to reach them, were, to say the least, not encouraging; and from a later letter of Shelley’s it would seem that he warned Clare now, at the last minute, to pause and reflect before she sent Allegra away to such a father. She, however, was determined that till seven years old, at least, the child should be with one or other of its parents, and Byron would only consent to be that one on condition that it grew up in ignorance of its mother. It appears to have been assumed by all parties that, in refusing to hand Allegra altogether over to her father, they would be sacrificing for her the prospect of a brilliant position and fortune. Even supposing that this had been so, it is impossible to think that such a consideration would have weighed, at any rate with the Shelleys, but for the impossibility of keeping Clare’s secret if Allegra remained with them, and the constant danger of worse scandal to which her unexplained presence must expose them. Clare, distracted with grief as she was, yet dreaded discovery acutely, and firmly believed she was acting for Allegra’s best interests in parting from her.

Poor Clare was really unhappy. Any illusion she ever had about Byron had long faded, but she probably didn't realize before coming to Italy just how much he dreaded seeing her; he told his friends, the Hoppners, that such an event would force him to leave Venice immediately. The reports about his current lifestyle, which reached them even in Milan, were, at best, not reassuring; and from a later letter from Shelley, it seems that he cautioned Clare at the last minute to think twice before she sent Allegra away to such a father. However, she was determined that until Allegra was at least seven years old, the child should be with one or the other of its parents, and Byron would only agree to be that one if the child grew up without knowing her mother. Everyone involved seemed to assume that by refusing to hand Allegra completely over to her father, they were sacrificing her chance for a wealthy future and a prestigious position. Even if that were true, it’s hard to believe that would have mattered much to the Shelleys, if not for the impossibility of keeping Clare’s secret if Allegra stayed with them, and the ongoing risk of even worse scandal that her unexplained presence would bring. Despite being overwhelmed with grief, Clare was still acutely afraid of being discovered and truly believed she was acting in Allegra’s best interests by parting from her.

[Pg 214]It ended in the little girl’s being sent to Venice on the 28th of April in the care of Elise, the Swiss nurse, with whom Mary Shelley, for Allegra’s sake, consented to part, though she valued her very much, but who, not long afterwards, returned to her.

[Pg 214]It ended with the little girl being sent to Venice on April 28th, under the care of Elise, the Swiss nurse. Mary Shelley agreed to let her go for Allegra’s benefit, even though she held Elise in high regard. However, not long after, Elise returned to her.

As soon as they had gone, the Shelleys and Clare left Milan; and travelling leisurely through Parma, Modena, Bologna, and Pisa (where a letter from Elise reached them), they arrived on the 9th of May at Leghorn. Here they made the acquaintance of Mr. and Mrs. Gisborne. The lady, formerly Mrs. Reveley, had been an intimate friend of Mary Wollstonecraft’s (when Mary Godwin), and had been so warmly admired by Godwin before his first marriage as to arouse some jealousy in Mr. Reveley. Indeed, his admiration had been returned by so warm a feeling of friendship on her part that Godwin was frankly surprised when on his pressing her, shortly after her widowhood, to become his second wife, she refused him point blank, nor, by all his eloquence, was to be persuaded to change her mind. A beautiful girl, and highly accomplished, she had married very young, and had one son of her first marriage, Henry Reveley, a young civil engineer, who was now living in Italy with her and her second husband.

As soon as they left, the Shelleys and Clare departed from Milan. They traveled at a relaxed pace through Parma, Modena, Bologna, and Pisa, where they received a letter from Elise, and arrived in Leghorn on May 9th. There, they got to know Mr. and Mrs. Gisborne. The woman, formerly Mrs. Reveley, had been a close friend of Mary Wollstonecraft (when she was Mary Godwin) and had been so admired by Godwin before his first marriage that it caused some jealousy in Mr. Reveley. In fact, her strong friendship for Godwin was mutual, and he was genuinely surprised when, after her widowhood, he urged her to become his second wife, only for her to flatly refuse. No amount of his persuasion could change her mind. A beautiful and talented young woman, she married early and had one son from her first marriage, Henry Reveley, a young civil engineer who was now living in Italy with her and her second husband.

This Mr. Gisborne struck Mary as being the reverse of intelligent, and is described in Shelley’s[Pg 215] letters in most uncomplimentary terms. His appearance cannot certainly have been in his favour, but that there must have been more in him than met the eye seems also beyond a doubt, as, at a later time, Shelley addressed to him some of his most interesting and most intimate letters.

This Mr. Gisborne struck Mary as the opposite of smart, and he’s described in Shelley’s[Pg 215] letters in very unflattering terms. His looks definitely didn’t help his case, but it seems certain that there was more to him than what appeared on the surface, as later on, Shelley sent him some of his most interesting and personal letters.

To Mrs. Gisborne they bore a letter of introduction from Godwin, and it was not long before her acquaintance with Mrs. Shelley ripened into friendship. “Reserved, yet with easy manners;” so Mary described her at their first meeting. On the next day the two had a long conversation about Mary’s father and mother. Of her mother, indeed, Mary learned more from Mrs. Gisborne than from any one else. She wrote her father an immediate account of these first interviews, and his answer is unusually demonstrative in expression.

To Mrs. Gisborne, they brought a letter of introduction from Godwin, and it didn’t take long for her acquaintance with Mrs. Shelley to develop into friendship. “Reserved, yet with relaxed manners;” that’s how Mary described her at their first meeting. The following day, the two had a deep conversation about Mary’s parents. In fact, Mary learned more about her mother from Mrs. Gisborne than from anyone else. She wrote her father an immediate account of these first meetings, and his response was unusually expressive.

I received last Friday a delightful letter from you. I was extremely gratified by your account of Mrs. Gisborne. I have not seen her, I believe, these twenty years; I think not since she was Mrs. Gisborne; and yet by your description she is still a delightful woman. How inexpressibly pleasing it is to call back the recollection of years long past, and especially when the recollection belongs to a person in whom one deeply interested oneself, as I did in Mrs. Reveley. I can hardly hope for so great a pleasure as it would be to me to see her again.

I got a lovely letter from you last Friday. I was really pleased to hear about Mrs. Gisborne. I haven't seen her, I think, in about twenty years; not since she became Mrs. Gisborne. Yet, from your description, she still sounds like a wonderful woman. It's incredibly nice to bring back memories from so long ago, especially when those memories are about someone I was really interested in, like Mrs. Reveley. I can hardly expect to have the joy of seeing her again.

At the Bagni di Lucca, where they settled themselves for a time, Mary heard from her father of the review of Frankenstein in the Quarterly. Peacock had reported it to be unfavourable, so it[Pg 216] was probably a relief to find that the reviewers “did not pretend to find anything blasphemous in the story.”

At the Bagni di Lucca, where they stayed for a while, Mary heard from her father about the review of Frankenstein in the Quarterly. Peacock had said it was unfavorable, so it[Pg 216] was likely a relief to discover that the reviewers “did not pretend to find anything blasphemous in the story.”

They say that the gentleman who has written the book is a man of talents, but that he employs his powers in a way disagreeable to them.

They say that the gentleman who wrote the book is a man of talents, but he uses his abilities in a way they find unpleasant.

All this, however, tended to keep Mary’s old ardour alive. She never was more strongly impelled to write than at this time; she felt her powers fresh and strong within her; all she wanted was some motive, some suggestion to guide her in the choice of a subject. While at Leghorn Shelley had come upon a manuscript account, which Mary transcribed, of that terrible story of the Cenci afterwards dramatised by himself. His first idea was that Mary should take it for the subject of a play. He was convinced that she had dramatic talent as a writer, and that he had none; two erroneous conclusions, as the sequel showed. But such an assurance from such a source could not but be flattering to Mary’s ambition, and stimulating to her innate love of literary work. During all the early part of their time in Italy their thoughts were busy with some subject for Mary’s tragedy. One proposed and strongly urged by Shelley was Charles the First. It was partially carried out by himself before his death, and perhaps occurred to him now in connection with a suggestion of Godwin’s[Pg 217] for a book very different in scope and character, and far better suited to Mary’s genius than the drama. It would have been a series of Lives of the Commonwealth’s Men; “our calumniated Republicans,” as Shelley calls them.

All of this, however, kept Mary’s old passion alive. She had never felt more driven to write than at that moment; she felt her abilities fresh and strong within her; all she needed was some motivation, some suggestion to help her choose a topic. While in Leghorn, Shelley had come across a manuscript account, which Mary copied, about the terrible story of the Cenci, which he later turned into a play. His initial idea was for Mary to use it as the basis for her own play. He was convinced that she had dramatic talent as a writer and that he did not; both were incorrect conclusions, as became evident later. But such a compliment from someone like him could only flatter Mary’s ambition and boost her natural love for writing. Throughout their early time in Italy, they were occupied with finding a subject for Mary’s tragedy. One idea, strongly pushed by Shelley, was Charles the First. He had partially worked on it before his death, and it may have come to mind now in connection with a suggestion from Godwin for a very different kind of book, one far better suited to Mary’s talent than a drama. It would have been a series of Lives of the Commonwealth’s Men; “our slandered Republicans,” as Shelley put it.[Pg 217]

She was immensely attracted by the idea, but was forced to abandon it at the time, for lack of the necessary books of reference. But Shelley, who believed her powers to be of the highest order, was as eager as she herself could be for her to undertake original work of some kind, and was constantly inciting her to effort in this direction.

She was really drawn to the idea, but she had to let it go at the moment because she didn’t have the right reference books. However, Shelley, who thought her abilities were exceptional, was just as eager for her to take on some original work and continually motivated her to put in the effort in that direction.

More than two months were spent at the Bagni di Lucca—reading, writing, riding, and enjoying to the full the balmy Italian skies. Shelley, in whom the creative mood was more or less dormant, and who “despaired of providing anything original,” translated the Symposium of Plato, partly as an exercise, partly to “give Mary some idea of the manners and feelings of the Athenians, so different on many subjects from that of any other community that ever existed.” Together they studied Italian, and Shelley reported Mary’s progress to her father.

More than two months were spent at the Bagni di Lucca—reading, writing, riding, and fully enjoying the pleasant Italian skies. Shelley, who was feeling less creative and “worried about being able to come up with anything original,” translated the Symposium by Plato, both as a practice and to “give Mary some insight into the customs and emotions of the Athenians, which are very different from those of any other community that ever existed.” They studied Italian together, and Shelley kept her father updated on Mary’s progress.

Mary has just finished Ariosto with me, and indeed has attained a very competent knowledge of Italian. She is now reading Livy.

Mary has just finished reading Ariosto with me, and she has really developed a good grasp of Italian. She’s now reading Livy.

She also transcribed his translation of the Symposium, and his Eclogue Rosalind and[Pg 218] Helen, which, begun at Marlow, had been thrown aside till she found it and persuaded him to complete it.

She also wrote down his translation of the Symposium, and his Eclogue Rosalind and[Pg 218] Helen, which he had started in Marlow but had put aside until she discovered it and convinced him to finish it.

Meanwhile Clare hungered and thirsted for a sight of Allegra, of whom she heard occasionally from Elise, and who was not now under Byron’s roof, but living, by his permission, with Mrs. Hoppner, wife of the British Consul at Venice, who had volunteered to take temporary charge of her. Her distress moved Shelley to so much commiseration that he resolved or consented to do what must have been supremely disagreeable to him. He went himself to Venice, hoping by a personal interview to modify in some degree Byron’s inexorable resolution. Clare accompanied him, unknown, of course, to Byron. They started on the 17th of August. On that day Mary wrote the following letter to Miss Gisborne—

Meanwhile, Clare craved a glimpse of Allegra, about whom she occasionally heard from Elise. Allegra wasn’t living under Byron’s roof anymore; instead, she was staying with Mrs. Hoppner, the wife of the British Consul in Venice, who had kindly agreed to take care of her temporarily. Clare's distress stirred so much sympathy in Shelley that he decided to do something he must have found extremely unpleasant. He traveled to Venice himself, hoping that a personal conversation might influence Byron’s unyielding decision. Clare went with him, of course without Byron knowing. They set off on August 17th. On that same day, Mary wrote the following letter to Miss Gisborne—

Mrs. Shelley to Mrs. Gisborne.

Mrs. Shelley to Mrs. Gisborne.

Bagni di Lucca, 17th August 1818.

Bagni di Lucca, August 17, 1818.

My dear Madam—It gave me great pleasure to receive your letter after so long a silence, when I had begun to conjecture a thousand reasons for it, and among others illness, in which I was half right. Indeed, I am much concerned to hear of Mr. R.’s attacks, and sincerely hope that nothing will retard his speedy recovery. His illness gives me a slight hope that you might now be induced to come to the baths, if it were even to try the effect of the hot baths. You would find the weather cool; for we already feel in this part of the world that the year is declining, by the cold mornings and evenings.[Pg 219] I have another selfish reason to wish that you would come, which I have a great mind not to mention, yet I will not omit it, as it might induce you. Shelley and Clare are gone; they went to-day to Venice on important business; and I am left to take care of the house. Now, if all of you, or any of you, would come and cheer my solitude, it would be exceedingly kind. I daresay you would find many of your friends here; among the rest there is the Signora Felichi, whom I believe you knew at Pisa. Shelley and I have ridden almost every evening. Clare did the same at first, but she has been unlucky, and once fell from her horse, and hurt her knee so as to knock her up for some time. It is the fashion here for all the English to ride, and it is very pleasant on these fine evenings, when we set out at sunset and are lighted home by Venus, Jupiter, and Diana, who kindly lend us their light after the sleepy Apollo is gone to bed. The road which we frequent is raised somewhat above, and overlooks the river, affording some very fine points of view amongst these woody mountains.

Dear Ma'am—I was really pleased to get your letter after such a long silence; I had started to think of all sorts of reasons for it, including illness, and I was partly right. I'm very sorry to hear about Mr. R.’s health issues, and I sincerely hope that nothing keeps him from recovering quickly. His illness gives me a bit of hope that you might be convinced to come to the baths, even just to try out the hot baths. You’d find the weather cool here; we can already feel that the year is winding down with chilly mornings and evenings.[Pg 219] I have another somewhat selfish reason for wanting you to come, which I hesitated to mention, but I’ll go ahead because it might convince you. Shelley and Clare have left; they went to Venice today for some important business, and I’m here alone to take care of the house. If any of you could come and brighten up my solitude, it would be really kind. I’m sure you would find many of your friends here; among them is Signora Felichi, whom I believe you met in Pisa. Shelley and I have been riding almost every evening. Clare started out doing the same but got unlucky and fell off her horse, injuring her knee and needing some time to recover. It’s popular here for all the English to ride, and it’s very enjoyable on these lovely evenings when we set out at sunset and are guided home by Venus, Jupiter, and Diana, who kindly light our way after the sleepy Apollo has gone to bed. The path we often take is a bit elevated and looks out over the river, offering some stunning views among these wooded mountains.

Still, we know no one; we speak to one or two people at the Casino, and that is all; we live in our studious way, going on with Tasso, whom I like, but who, now I have read more than half his poem, I do not know that I like half so well as Ariosto. Shelley translated the Symposium in ten days. It is a most beautiful piece of writing. I think you will be delighted with it. It is true that in many particulars it shocks our present manners; but no one can be a reader of the works of antiquity unless they can transport themselves from these to other times, and judge, not by our, but their morality.

Still, we don’t really know anyone; we talk to one or two people at the Casino, and that’s about it; we live our focused lives, continuing with Tasso, whom I like, but now that I’ve read more than half of his poem, I’m not sure I like him as much as Ariosto. Shelley translated the Symposium in ten days. It’s a beautifully written piece. I think you’ll love it. It’s true that in many ways it surprises our current norms; but no one can truly appreciate the works of ancient times unless they can mentally shift from our era to theirs and judge by their standards, not ours.

Shelley is tolerably well in health; the hot weather has done him good. We have been in high debate—nor have we come to any conclusion—concerning the land or sea journey to Naples. We have been thinking that when we want to go, although the equinox will be past, yet the equinoctial winds will hardly have spent themselves; and I cannot express to you how I fear a storm at sea with two such young children as William and Clara. Do you know the periods when the[Pg 220] Mediterranean is troubled, and when the wintry halcyon days come? However, it may be we shall see you before we proceed southward.

Shelley is doing fairly well health-wise; the hot weather has been good for him. We've been having lengthy discussions—and haven't reached a conclusion—about whether to take a land or sea journey to Naples. We've been considering that by the time we want to leave, even though the equinox will be over, the equinoctial winds should still be around; and I can’t tell you how much I dread the thought of a storm at sea with two young children like William and Clara. Do you know the times when the Mediterranean tends to get rough, and when the calm winter days arrive? Nevertheless, we might see you before we head south.

We have been reading Eustace’s Tour through Italy; I do not wonder the Italians reprinted it. Among other select specimens of his way of thinking, he says that the Romans did not derive their arts and learning from the Greeks; that Italian ladies are chaste, and the lazzaroni honest and industrious; and that, as to assassination and highway robbery in Italy, it is all a calumny—no such things were ever heard of. Italy was the garden of Eden, and all the Italians Adams and Eves, until the blasts of hell (i.e. the French—for by that polite name he designates them) came. By the bye, an Italian servant stabbed an English one here—it was thought dangerously at first, but the man is doing better.

We’ve been reading Eustace's Tour through Italy; I’m not surprised the Italians reprinted it. Among other highlights of his perspective, he claims that the Romans didn’t get their arts and knowledge from the Greeks; that Italian women are pure, and the lazzaroni are honest and hardworking; and that, regarding assassination and highway robbery in Italy, it’s all slander—such things were never known. Italy was the Garden of Eden, with all Italians as Adams and Eves, until the blasts of hell (i.e. the French—he refers to them in such a polite way) arrived. By the way, an Italian servant stabbed an English one here—it was initially thought to be serious, but the man is recovering.

I have scribbled a long letter, and I daresay you have long wished to be at the end of it. Well, now you are; so my dear Mrs. Gisborne, with best remembrances, yours, obliged and affectionately,

I’ve jotted down a long letter, and I bet you've been eager to reach the end. Well, now you have; so my dear Mrs. Gisborne, with warm regards, yours, grateful and fondly,

Mary W. Shelley.

Mary Shelley.

From Florence, where he arrived on the 20th, Shelley wrote to Mary, telling her that Clare had changed her intention of going in person to Venice, and had decided on the more politic course of remaining herself at Fusina or Padua, while Shelley went on to see Byron.

From Florence, where he arrived on the 20th, Shelley wrote to Mary, telling her that Clare had changed her mind about going to Venice in person and had decided it was smarter to stay in Fusina or Padua while Shelley went on to see Byron.

“Well, my dearest Mary,” he went on, “are you very lonely? Tell me truth, my sweetest, do you ever cry? I shall hear from you once at Venice and once on my return here. If you love me, you will keep up your spirits; and at all events tell me truth about it, for I assure you I am not of a disposition to be flattered by your sorrow, though I should be by your cheerfulness, and above all by seeing such fruits of my absence as was produced when I was at Geneva.”

“Well, my dearest Mary,” he continued, “are you feeling very lonely? Tell me the truth, my sweetest, do you ever cry? I’ll hear from you once in Venice and once when I come back here. If you love me, you’ll stay positive; and in any case, tell me the truth about it, because I promise you I’m not the type to be flattered by your sadness, though I would be by your happiness, and especially by seeing the positive effects of my absence like what happened when I was in Geneva.”

It was during Shelley’s absence with Byron on[Pg 221] their voyage round the lake of Geneva that Mary had begun to write Frankenstein. But on the day when she received this letter she was very uneasy about her little girl, who was seriously unwell from the heat. On writing to Shelley she told him of this; and, from his answer, one may infer that she had suggested the advisability of taking the child to Venice for medical advice.

It was while Shelley was away with Byron on[Pg 221] their trip around Lake Geneva that Mary started writing Frankenstein. However, on the day she got this letter, she was quite worried about her little girl, who was very sick from the heat. In her letter to Shelley, she mentioned this; and from his response, it can be inferred that she had suggested it might be a good idea to take the child to Venice for medical advice.

Padua, Mezzogiorno.

Padua, Southern Italy.

My best Mary—I found at Mount Selica a favourable opportunity for going to Venice, when I shall try to make some arrangement for you and little Ca to come for some days, and shall meet you, if I do not write anything in the meantime, at Padua on Thursday morning. Clare says she is obliged to come to see the Medico, whom we missed this morning, and who has appointed as the only hour at which he can be at leisure, 8 o’clock in the morning. You must, therefore, arrange matters so that you should come to the Stella d’Oro a little before that hour, a thing only to be accomplished by setting out at half-past 3 in the morning. You will by this means arrive at Venice very early in the day, and avoid the heat, which might be bad for the babe, and take the time when she would at least sleep great part of the time. Clare will return with the return carriage, and I shall meet you, or send to you, at Padua. Meanwhile, remember Charles the First, and do you be prepared to bring at least some of Mirra translated; bring the book also with you, and the sheets of Prometheus Unbound, which you will find numbered from 1 to 26 on the table of the Pavilion. My poor little Clara; how is she to-day? Indeed, I am somewhat uneasy about her; and though I feel secure there is no danger, it would be very comfortable to have some reasonable person’s opinion about her. The Medico at Padua is certainly a man in great practice; but I confess he does not satisfy me. Am I not[Pg 222] like a wild swan, to be gone so suddenly? But, in fact, to set off alone to Venice required an exertion. I felt myself capable of making it, and I knew that you desired it.... Adieu, my dearest love. Remember, remember Charles the First and Mirra. I have been already imagining how you will conduct some scenes. The second volume of St. Leon begins with this proud and true sentiment—

Dear Mary—I found a good chance at Mount Selica to head to Venice, where I’ll try to arrange for you and little Ca to join me for a few days. If I don't write anything before then, I'll meet you at Padua on Thursday morning. Clare says she has to see the doctor we missed this morning, who can only meet at 8 o’clock in the morning. So, you need to plan to arrive at Stella d’Oro a bit before that, which means leaving by half-past 3 in the morning. This way, you'll get to Venice very early in the day and avoid the heat, which could be bad for the baby, and she'll likely sleep through most of the trip. Clare will return with the carriage, and I’ll either meet you or send someone to you at Padua. In the meantime, remember Charles the First, and be ready to bring at least some of Mirra translated. Also, bring the book and the numbered sheets of Prometheus Unbound, which you’ll find numbered 1 to 26 on the table in the Pavilion. My poor little Clara; how is she today? I’m quite worried about her; although I’m sure there’s no real danger, it would be comforting to have someone sensible’s opinion about her. The doctor in Padua is certainly very experienced, but I must admit I'm not entirely satisfied with him. Am I not[Pg 222] like a wild swan, leaving so suddenly? Honestly, setting off to Venice alone took some effort. I felt I could manage it, and I knew you wanted me to go.... Goodbye, my dearest love. Remember, remember Charles the First and Mirra. I have already been imagining how you’ll portray some scenes. The second volume of St. Leon starts with this proud and true sentiment—

“There is nothing which the human mind can conceive which it may not execute.” Shakespeare was only a human being. Adieu till Thursday.—Your ever affectionate,

“There’s nothing the human mind can imagine that it can’t accomplish.” Shakespeare was just a person. Goodbye until Thursday.—Your ever affectionate,

P. B. S.

P.B.S.

His next letter, however, announced yet another revolution in Clare’s plans. Her heart failed her at the idea of remaining to endure her suspense all alone in a strange place; and so, braving the possible consequences of Byron’s discovering her move before he was informed of it, she went on with Shelley to Venice, and, the morning after their arrival, proceeded to Mr. Hoppner’s house. Here she was kindly welcomed by him and his wife, a pretty Swiss woman, with a sympathetic motherly heart, who knew all about her and Allegra. They insisted, too, on Shelley’s staying with them, and he was nothing loth to accept the offer, for Byron’s circle would not have suited him at all.

His next letter, however, announced yet another change in Clare’s plans. She felt overwhelmed at the thought of staying and dealing with her anxiety all alone in an unfamiliar place. So, despite the risks of Byron finding out about her move before he was told, she went to Venice with Shelley. The morning after they arrived, they went to Mr. Hoppner’s house. He and his wife, a lovely Swiss woman with a caring and maternal nature, welcomed her warmly. They also insisted that Shelley stay with them, and he was more than happy to accept the offer, as Byron’s social group wouldn’t have suited him at all.

He was pleased with his hostess, something in whose appearance reminded him of Mary. “She has hazel eyes and sweet looks, rather Maryish,” he wrote. And in another letter he described her as

He was happy with his hostess, something about her appearance reminded him of Mary. “She has hazel eyes and a nice look, quite Mary-like,” he wrote. And in another letter, he described her as

[Pg 223]So good, so beautiful, so angelically mild that, were she wise too, she would be quite a Mary. But she is not very accomplished. Her eyes are like a reflection of yours; her manners are like yours when you know and like a person.

[Pg 223]So good, so beautiful, so perfectly gentle that, if she were wise too, she'd be like a modern-day Mary. But she's not very experienced. Her eyes are a mirror of yours; her manners are just like yours when you know and like someone.

He could enjoy no pleasure without longing for Mary to share it, and from the moment he reached Venice he was planning impatiently for her to follow him, to experience with him the strange emotions aroused by the first sight of the wonderful city, and to make acquaintance with his new friends.

He couldn't enjoy anything without wanting Mary to share it with him, and from the moment he arrived in Venice, he was eagerly planning for her to come after him, to experience the exciting feelings stirred by seeing the amazing city for the first time, and to meet his new friends.

He lost no time in calling on Byron, who gave him a very friendly reception. Shelley’s intention on leaving Lucca was to go with his family to Florence, and the plan he urged on Byron was that Allegra should come to spend some time there with her mother. To this Byron objected, as likely to raise comment, and as a reopening of the whole question. He was, however, in an affable mood, and not indisposed to meet Shelley halfway. He had heard of Clare’s being at Padua, but nothing of her subsequent change of plan; and, assuming that the whole party were staying there, he offered to send Allegra as far as that, on a week’s visit. Finding that things were not as he supposed, and that Mrs. Shelley was likely to come presently to Venice, he proposed to lend them for some time a villa which he rented at Este, and to let Allegra stay with them.[Pg 224] The offer was promptly and gratefully accepted by Shelley. The fact of Clare’s presence in Venice had, perforce, to be kept dark; for that there was no help; the great thing was to get her and Allegra away as soon as possible. He sent directions to Mary to pack up at once and travel with the least possible delay to Este. There he would meet her with Clare, Allegra, and Elise, who were to be established, with Mary’s little ones, at Byron’s villa, Casa Cappucini, while she and he proceeded to Venice.

He quickly called on Byron, who welcomed him warmly. Shelley planned to leave Lucca and go to Florence with his family, and he suggested to Byron that Allegra should come to spend some time there with her mother. Byron disagreed, as he thought it would attract attention and reopen the whole issue. However, he was in a friendly mood and willing to meet Shelley halfway. He had heard Clare was in Padua but knew nothing of her plans afterwards; assuming everyone was still there, he offered to send Allegra for a week-long visit. When he realized things weren’t as he thought and that Mrs. Shelley was likely coming to Venice soon, he offered to let them use his rented villa at Este for a while, allowing Allegra to stay with them.[Pg 224] Shelley gladly accepted the offer. They had to keep Clare’s presence in Venice a secret; there was no getting around it. The main goal was to get her and Allegra away as soon as possible. He instructed Mary to pack up immediately and travel to Este with as little delay as possible. He would meet her there with Clare, Allegra, and Elise, who were to stay with Mary’s little ones at Byron’s villa, Casa Cappucini, while he and Mary headed to Venice.

When the letter came, Mary had the Gisbornes staying with her on a visit. For that reason, and on account of little Clara’s indisposition, the summons to depart so suddenly can hardly have been welcome; she obeyed it, however, and left the Bagni di Lucca on the 31st of August. Owing to delays about the passport, her journey took rather longer than they had expected. The intense heat of the weather, added to the fatigue of travelling and probably change of diet, seriously affected the poor baby, who, by the time they got to Este on 5th September, was dangerously ill. Shelley, who had been waiting for them impatiently, was also far from well, and their visit to Venice had to be deferred for more than a fortnight, during which Mary had time to hear enough of Venetian society to horrify and disgust her.

When the letter arrived, Mary had the Gisbornes visiting her. Because of that, and due to little Clara feeling unwell, the sudden request to leave wasn’t likely welcome; she followed it, though, and departed from Bagni di Lucca on August 31st. Due to delays with the passport, her journey took longer than they had anticipated. The extreme heat, combined with the exhaustion of traveling and likely a change in diet, seriously affected the poor baby, who, by the time they reached Este on September 5th, was dangerously ill. Shelley, who had been waiting for them anxiously, was also not feeling well, and their trip to Venice had to be postponed for more than two weeks, during which Mary learned enough about Venetian society to be horrified and disgusted.

[Pg 225]Journal, Saturday, September 5.—Arrive at Este. Poor Clara is dangerously ill. Shelley is very unwell, from taking poison in Italian cakes. He writes his drama of Prometheus. Read seven cantos of Dante. Begin to translate A Cajo Graccho of Monti, and Measure for Measure.

[Pg 225]Journal, Saturday, September 5.—Arrived in Este. Poor Clara is seriously ill. Shelley is also very sick from eating poison in Italian cakes. He’s writing his play Prometheus. Read seven cantos of Dante. Started translating A Cajo Graccho by Monti and Measure for Measure.

Wednesday, September 16.—Read the Filippo of Alfieri. Shelley and Clare go to Padua. He is very ill from the effects of his poison.

Wednesday, September 16.—Read the Filippo by Alfieri. Shelley and Clare are heading to Padua. He is really sick from the effects of his poison.

To Mrs. Gisborne she wrote as follows—

To Mrs. Gisborne, she wrote the following—

September 1818.

September 1818.

My dear Mrs. Gisborne—I hasten to write to you to say that we have arrived safe, and yet I can hardly call it safe, since the fatigue has given my poor Ca an attack of dysentery; and although she is now somewhat recovered from that disorder, she is still in a frightful state of weakness and fever, and is reduced to be so thin in this short time that you would hardly know her again.

Dear Mrs. Gisborne—I'm writing to let you know that we arrived safely, but I can barely call it safe, considering the exhaustion has caused my poor Ca to have an attack of dysentery. Although she has somewhat recovered from that illness, she is still in a terrible state of weakness and fever. She's become so thin in such a short time that you would hardly recognize her.

The physician of Este is a stupid fellow; but there is one come from Padua, and who appears clever; so I hope under his care she will soon get well, although we are still in great anxiety concerning her. I found Mr. Shelley very anxious for our non-arrival, for, besides other delays, we were detained a whole day at Florence for a signature to our passport. The house at Este is exceedingly pleasant, with a large garden and quantities of excellent fruit. I have not yet been to Venice, and know not when I shall, since it depends upon the state of Clara’s health. I hope Mr. Reveley is quite recovered from his illness, and I am sure the baths did him a great deal of good. So now I suppose all your talk is how you will get to England. Shelley agrees with me that you could live very well for your £200 per annum in Marlow or some such town; and I am sure you would be much happier than in Italy. How all the English dislike it! The Hoppners speak with the greatest acrimony of the Italians, and Mr. Hoppner says that he was actually driven from Italian society by the young[Pg 226] men continually asking him for money. Everything is saleable in Venice, even the wives of the gentry, if you pay well. It appears indeed a most frightful system of society. Well! when shall we see you again? Soon, I daresay. I am so much hurried that you will be kind enough to excuse the abruptness of this letter. I will write soon again, and in the meantime write to me. Shelley and Clare desire the kindest remembrances.—My dear Mrs. Gisborne, affectionately yours,

The doctor in Este is not very bright; but there's one from Padua who seems smart, so I hope she'll recover quickly under his care, even though we're still really worried about her. I found Mr. Shelley very concerned about us not arriving, since we were delayed a whole day in Florence waiting for a signature for our passport. The house in Este is really nice, with a big garden and lots of great fruit. I haven't been to Venice yet, and I don't know when I will go since it depends on Clara’s health. I hope Mr. Reveley has fully recovered from his illness, and I'm sure the baths helped him a lot. Now I guess all you talk about is how you’ll get to England. Shelley agrees with me that you could live very comfortably on £200 a year in Marlow or a town like it; I’m sure you’d be much happier than in Italy. It's funny how all the English dislike it! The Hoppners speak very harshly about the Italians, and Mr. Hoppner says he was actually pushed out of Italian society by young men constantly asking him for money. Everything is for sale in Venice, even the wives of wealthy people, if you have the money. It really does seem like a horrifying social system. So, when will we see you again? Soon, I suppose. I'm in such a rush that I hope you’ll forgive the abruptness of this letter. I will write again soon, and in the meantime, please write to me. Shelley and Clare send their warmest regards.—My dear Mrs. Gisborne, affectionately yours,

Mary W. S.

Mary W. S.

Casa Capuccini, Este.
Send our letters to this direction.

Casa Capuccini, Este.
Please send our letters to this address.

No more of the journal was written till the 24th, and in the meantime great trouble had fallen on the writers. Shelley was impatient for Clara to be within reach of better medical advice, and anxious to get Mary to Venice. He went forward himself on the 22d, returning next day as far as Padua to meet Mary and Clara, with Clare, who, however, only came over to Padua to see the Medico. The baby was very ill, and was getting worse every hour, but they judged it best to press on. In their hurry they had forgotten their passport, and had some difficulty in getting past the dogana in consequence. Shelley’s impetuosity carried all obstacles before it, and the soldiers on duty had to give way. On reaching Venice Mary went straight with her sick child to the inn, while Shelley hurried for the doctor. It was too late. When he got back (without the medical man) he found Mary well-nigh beside herself with distress. Another doctor had already[Pg 227] been summoned, but little Clara was dying, and in an hour all was over.

No more of the journal was written until the 24th, and during that time, great trouble fell on the writers. Shelley was anxious for Clara to receive better medical attention and wanted to get Mary to Venice. He left on the 22nd, returning the next day to Padua to meet Mary and Clara, along with Clare, who only came to Padua to see the doctor. The baby was very ill and getting worse by the hour, but they thought it best to keep moving. In their rush, they forgot their passport and had some trouble getting past the dogana as a result. Shelley’s determination pushed through all obstacles, and the soldiers on duty had to yield. Upon reaching Venice, Mary went straight to the inn with her sick child, while Shelley hurried to find the doctor. It was too late. When he returned (without the doctor), he found Mary almost beside herself with distress. Another doctor had already[Pg 227] been called, but little Clara was dying, and in an hour, it was all over.

This blow reduced Mary to “a kind of despair”;—the expression is Shelley’s. Mr. Hoppner, on hearing what had happened, insisted on taking them away at once from the inn to his house. Four days she spent in Venice after that, the first of which was a blank; of the second she merely records—

This blow left Mary feeling “a kind of despair,”—that’s a quote from Shelley. Mr. Hoppner, after hearing what happened, insisted on taking them immediately from the inn to his home. She spent four days in Venice after that, with the first day being a total loss; she only notes about the second day—

An idle day. Go to the Lido and see Albé there.

An unproductive day. Head to the Lido and find Albé there.

After that she roused herself. There was Shelley to be comforted and supported, there was Byron to be interviewed. One of her objects in coming had been to try and persuade him after all to let Allegra stay. So she nerved herself to pay this visit, and to go about and see something of Venice with Shelley.

After that, she got herself together. There was Shelley to comfort and support, and there was Byron to interview. One of her goals in coming had been to try to convince him to let Allegra stay after all. So she steeled herself for this visit and to explore a bit of Venice with Shelley.

Sunday, September 27.—Read fourth canto of Childe Harold. It rains. Go to the Doge’s Palace, Ponte dei Sospiri, etc. Go to the Academy with Mr. and Mrs. Hoppner, and see some fine pictures. Call at Lord Byron’s and see the Farmaretta.

Sunday, September 27.—Read the fourth canto of Childe Harold. It’s raining. Visit the Doge’s Palace, the Bridge of Sighs, etc. Go to the Academy with Mr. and Mrs. Hoppner to see some great paintings. Stop by Lord Byron’s to see the Farmaretta.

Monday, September 28.—Go with Mrs. Hoppner and Cavaliere Mengaldo to the Library. Shopping. In the evening Lord Byron calls.

Monday, September 28.—Go with Mrs. Hoppner and Cavaliere Mengaldo to the library. Shopping. In the evening, Lord Byron stops by.

Tuesday, September 29.—Leave Venice, and arrive at Este at night. Clare is gone with the children to Padua.

Tuesday, September 29.—Depart Venice and arrive in Este at night. Clare has taken the kids to Padua.

Wednesday, September 30.—The chicks return. Transcribe Mazeppa. Go to the opera in the evening.

Wednesday, September 30.—The kids are back. Write down Mazeppa. Attend the opera this evening.

A quiet, sad fortnight at Este followed. An idle one it was not, for Shelley not only wrote[Pg 228] Julian and Maddalo, but worked on portions of his drama of Prometheus Unbound, the idea of which had haunted him ever since he came to Italy. Clare, for the time, was happy with her child. Mary read several plays of Shakespeare and the lives of Alfieri and Tasso in Italian.

A quiet, sad two weeks passed in Este. It wasn’t a lazy time, though, as Shelley not only wrote[Pg 228] Julian and Maddalo, but also worked on parts of his play Prometheus Unbound, a concept that had been on his mind ever since he arrived in Italy. Clare was happy with her child during this time. Mary read several plays by Shakespeare and biographies of Alfieri and Tasso in Italian.

On the 12th of October she arrived once more at Venice with Shelley. She passed the greater part of her time there with the Hoppners, who were exceedingly friendly. Shelley visited Byron several times, probably trying to get an extension of leave for Allegra. In this, however, he must have failed, as on the 24th he went to Este to fetch her, returning with her on the 29th. Having restored the poor little girl to the Hoppners’ care, he and Mary went once more to Este, but this time only to prepare for departure. On the 5th of November the whole party, including Elise (who was not retained for Allegra’s service), left the Villa Capuccini and travelled by slow stages to Rome.

On October 12th, she arrived back in Venice with Shelley. She spent most of her time there with the Hoppners, who were very welcoming. Shelley visited Byron several times, likely trying to get more time for Allegra. However, he must have been unsuccessful because on the 24th he went to Este to pick her up, returning with her on the 29th. After bringing the poor little girl back to the Hoppners’ care, he and Mary went to Este again, but this time only to get ready to leave. On November 5th, the entire group, including Elise (who was not staying on for Allegra’s care), left the Villa Capuccini and traveled slowly to Rome.

No further allusion to her recent bereavement is to be found in Mary’s journal. She attempted to behave like the Stoic her father had wished her to be.[33] She had written to him of her affliction, and received the following answer from the philosopher—

No more mention of her recent loss appears in Mary’s journal. She tried to act like the Stoic her father wanted her to be.[33] She had written to him about her grief and received the following response from the philosopher—

[Pg 229]Skinner Street, 27th October 1818.

[Pg 229]Skinner Street, October 27, 1818.

My dear Mary—I sincerely sympathise with you in the affliction which forms the subject of your letter, and which I may consider as the first severe trial of your constancy and the firmness of your temper that has occurred to you in the course of your life; you should, however, recollect that it is only persons of a very ordinary sort, and of a pusillanimous disposition, that sink long under a calamity of this nature. I assure you such a recollection will be of great use to you. We seldom indulge long in depression and mourning except when we think secretly that there is something very refined in it, and that it does us honour.

My dear Mary—I truly feel for you regarding the hardship you mentioned in your letter, which I see as the first real test of your strength and resilience in your life. However, you should remember that only very ordinary people, who lack courage, remain weighed down by a hardship like this for a long time. I'm sure remembering this will be really helpful to you. We rarely stay depressed and in mourning for too long unless we secretly believe there's something noble about it, and that it somehow reflects well on us.

Such a homily, at such a time, must have made Mary feel like a person of a very ordinary sort indeed. But she strove, only too hard, to carry out her father’s principles; for, by doing violence to her sensitive nature, she might crush but could not kill it. The passionate impulses of her mother were curiously mated in her with her father’s reflective temperament; and the noble courage which she inherited from Mary Wollstonecraft went hand in hand with somewhat of Godwin’s constitutional shrinking from any manifestation of emotion. And the effect of determinate, excessive self-restraint on a heart like hers was to render the crushed feelings morbid in their acuteness, and to throw on her spirits a load of endurance which was borne, indeed, but at ruinous cost, and operated largely, among other causes, to make her seem cold when she was really suffering.

Such a speech, at such a time, must have made Mary feel like an entirely ordinary person. But she worked really hard to live by her father’s principles; because, by denying her sensitive nature, she could suppress it but not completely eliminate it. The intense feelings of her mother were oddly blended in her with her father’s thoughtful disposition; and the strong courage she inherited from Mary Wollstonecraft was paired with a bit of Godwin’s natural reluctance to show emotion. The impact of strict, excessive self-control on a heart like hers was to make her buried feelings painfully intense, and it added a heavy burden of endurance on her spirit which was managed, indeed, but at a devastating cost, leading her to appear cold when she was really in pain.

[Pg 230]At such times it was not altogether well for her that she was Shelley’s companion. For, when his health and spirits were good, he craved and demanded companionship,—personal, intellectual, playful,—companionship of all sorts; but when they ebbed, when his vitality was low, when the simultaneous exaltation of conception and labour of realisation—a tremendous expenditure of force—was over, and left him shattered, shaken, surprised at himself like one who in a dream falls from a height and awakens with the shock,—tired, and yet dull,—then the one panacea for him was animal spirits in some congenial acquaintance; whether a friend or a previous stranger mattered little, provided the personality was congenial and the spirits buoyant. Mary did her best, bravely and nobly. But the loss of a child was one thing to Shelley, another thing to her. She strove to overcome the low spirits from which she suffered. But endurance, though more heroic than spontaneous cheerfulness, is not to be compared with it in its benign effect on other people; nay, it may even have a depressing effect when a yielding to emotion “of the ordinary sort” may not. All these truths, however, do not become evident at once; like other life-experience they have to be spelled out by slow and painful degrees.

[Pg 230]During those times, it wasn't easy for her to be Shelley's companion. When he was feeling healthy and upbeat, he sought out all kinds of companionship—personal, intellectual, playful—but when those moments faded, when his energy dipped, and after the intense effort of creating and realizing ideas left him exhausted and shaken, surprised at himself like someone who falls from a height in a dream and wakes up in shock—tired yet dull—his only remedy was lively company from someone who matched his vibe. It didn't matter if it was a friend or a stranger, as long as their energy was uplifting. Mary tried her best, bravely and nobly. But losing a child meant something different to Shelley than it did to her. She worked hard to push through her own sadness. However, endurance, despite being more heroic than spontaneous cheerfulness, doesn’t have the same positive impact on others; in fact, it might even bring them down when a more ordinary emotional response wouldn’t. All these truths don’t become clear right away; like other life lessons, they need to be understood slowly and painfully over time.

To seek for respite from grief or care in [Pg 231]intellectual culture and the acquisition of knowledge was instinctive and habitual both in Shelley and in Mary. They visited Ferrara and Bologna, then travelled by a winding road among the Apennines to Terni, where they saw the celebrated waterfall—

To look for relief from sorrow or worry in [Pg 231]intellectual culture and the pursuit of knowledge was a natural and regular practice for both Shelley and Mary. They visited Ferrara and Bologna, then traveled along a winding road through the Apennines to Terni, where they saw the famous waterfall—

It put me in mind of Sappho leaping from a rock, and her form vanishing as in the shape of a swan in the distance.

It reminded me of Sappho jumping off a cliff, her figure fading away like a swan in the distance.

Friday, November 20.—We travel all day the Campagna di Roma—a perfect solitude, yet picturesque, and relieved by shady dells. We see an immense hawk sailing in the air for prey. Enter Rome. A rainy evening. Doganas and cheating innkeepers. We at length get settled in a comfortable hotel.

Friday, November 20.—We travel all day through the Roman countryside—a perfect solitude, yet picturesque, with shady valleys. We spot a huge hawk gliding through the air, looking for food. Arriving in Rome. It's a rainy evening. Customs officials and dishonest hotel owners. Eventually, we settle into a comfortable hotel.

After one week in Rome, during which they visited as many of the wonders of the Eternal City as the time allowed, they journeyed on to Naples, reading Montaigne by the way.

After a week in Rome, during which they saw as many of the wonders of the Eternal City as they could fit in, they traveled to Naples, reading Montaigne along the way.

At Naples they remained for three months. Of their life there Mary’s journal gives no account; she confines herself almost entirely to noting down the books they read, and one or two excursions. They lived in very great seclusion, greater than was good for them, but Shelley suffered much from ill-health, and not a little from its treatment by an unskilful physician. They read incessantly,—Livy, Dante, Sismondi, Winkelmann, the Georgics and Plutarch’s Lives, Gil Blas, and Corinne. They left no beautiful or interesting scene unvisited; they ascended [Pg 232]Vesuvius, and made excursions to Pompeii, Herculaneum, and Paestum.

In Naples, they stayed for three months. Mary’s journal doesn’t really talk about their life there; she mostly just notes the books they read and a couple of outings. They lived quite secluded, more than was healthy for them, but Shelley struggled a lot with health issues, partly due to the treatment from an unskilled doctor. They read non-stop—Livy, Dante, Sismondi, Winkelmann, the Georgics, and Plutarch’s Lives, Gil Blas, and Corinne. They didn’t miss any beautiful or interesting places; they climbed [Pg 232] Vesuvius and took trips to Pompeii, Herculaneum, and Paestum.

On the 8th of December Mary records—

On December 8, Mary writes—

Go on the sea with Shelley. Visit Capo Miseno, the Elysian Fields, Avernus, Solfatara. The Bay of Baiae is beautiful, but we are disappointed by the various places we visit.

Go out to the sea with Shelley. Check out Capo Miseno, the Elysian Fields, Avernus, and Solfatara. The Bay of Baiae is stunning, but we feel let down by the different places we go to visit.

The impression of the scene, however, remained after the temporary disappointment had been forgotten, and she sketched it from memory many years later in the fanciful introduction to her romance of The Last Man, the story of which purports to be a tale deciphered from sibylline leaves, picked up in the caverns.

The memory of the scene lingered even after the brief disappointment faded, and she later captured it from memory many years down the line in the imaginative introduction to her novel The Last Man, which claims to be a story decoded from mysterious leaves found in the caves.

Shelley, however, suffered from extreme depression, which, out of solicitous consideration for Mary, he disguised as much as possible under a mask of cheerfulness, insomuch that she never fully realised what he endured at this time until she read the mournful poems written at Naples, after he who wrote them had passed for ever out of sight.

Shelley, however, struggled with severe depression, which, out of concern for Mary, he hid as best as he could behind a cheerful facade, so much so that she never truly understood what he was going through during that time until she read the sorrowful poems he wrote in Naples, after he had disappeared from view forever.

She blamed herself then for what seemed to her her blindness,—for having perhaps let slip opportunities of cheering him which she would have sold her soul to recall when it was too late. That he, at the time, felt in her no such want of sympathy or help is shown by his concluding words in the advertisement of Rosalind and[Pg 233] Helen, and Lines written among the Euganean Hills, dated Naples, 20th December, where he says of certain lines “which image forth the sudden relief of a state of deep despondency by the radiant visions disclosed by the sudden burst of an Italian sunrise in autumn on the highest peak of those delightful mountains,” that, if they were not erased, it was “at the request of a dear friend, with whom added years of intercourse only add to my apprehension of its value, and who would have had more right than any one to complain that she has not been able to extinguish in me the very power of delineating sadness.”

She blamed herself then for what felt like her ignorance—for possibly missing chances to uplift him that she would have given anything to take back when it was too late. The fact that he didn’t sense any lack of sympathy or support from her is evident in his final words in the advertisement for Rosalind and[Pg 233] Helen and Lines written among the Euganean Hills, dated Naples, 20th December, where he describes certain lines “that capture the sudden relief from deep despair through the beautiful visions revealed by an Italian sunrise in autumn on the highest peak of those lovely mountains,” noting that if they weren’t removed, it was “at the request of a dear friend, with whom the years of our relationship only deepen my awareness of its importance, and who would have had more reason than anyone to complain that she hasn’t been able to erase from me the very ability to express sadness.”

Much of this sadness was due to physical suffering, but external causes of anxiety and vexation were not wanting. One was the discovery of grave misconduct on the part of their Italian servant, Paolo. An engagement had been talked of between him and the Swiss nurse Elise, but the Shelleys, who thought highly of Elise and by no means highly of Paolo, tried to dissuade her from the idea. An illness of Elise’s revealed the fact that an illicit connection had been formed. The Shelleys, greatly distressed, took the view that it would not do to throw Elise on the world without in some degree binding Paolo to do his duty towards her, and they had them married. How far this step was well-judged may be a[Pg 234] matter of opinion. Elise was already a mother when she entered the Shelleys service. Whether a woman already a mother was likely to do better for being bound for life to a man whom they “knew to be a rascal” may reasonably be doubted even by those who hold the marriage-tie, as such, in higher honour than the Shelleys did. But whether the action was mistaken or not, it was prompted by the sincerest solicitude for Elise’s welfare, a solicitude to be repaid, at no distant date, by the basest ingratitude. Meanwhile Mary lost her nurse, and, it may be assumed, a valuable one; for any one who studies the history of this and the preceding years must see all three of the poor doomed children throve as long as Elise was in charge of them.

Much of this sadness came from physical pain, but there were also many external sources of anxiety and frustration. One was the discovery of serious misconduct by their Italian servant, Paolo. There had been talk of an engagement between him and the Swiss nurse, Elise, but the Shelleys, who respected Elise and had a low opinion of Paolo, tried to talk her out of it. Elise's illness revealed that she had developed an illicit relationship with Paolo. The Shelleys, deeply troubled, felt it wouldn’t be right to leave Elise without any support, so they arranged for her to marry Paolo. Whether this was a wise decision is a matter of opinion. Elise was already a mother when she began working for the Shelleys. It’s debatable whether a woman who already had a child would be better off tied for life to a man they regarded as a scoundrel, even by those who value marriage more highly than the Shelleys did. Regardless of whether the decision was wrong, it came from genuine concern for Elise’s well-being, a concern that would soon be met with the worst ingratitude. In the meantime, Mary lost her nurse, who was likely very valuable; anyone studying the history of these years must notice that all three of the unfortunate children thrived while Elise was caring for them.

Clare was ailing, and anxious too; how could it be otherwise? Just before Allegra’s third birthday, Mary received a letter from Mrs. Hoppner which was anything but reassuring. It gave an unsatisfactory account of the child, who did not thrive in the climate of Venice, and a still more unsatisfactory account of Byron.

Clare was sick and worried; how could it be any different? Right before Allegra’s third birthday, Mary got a letter from Mrs. Hoppner that was far from comforting. It provided a disappointing report about the child, who wasn’t doing well in the climate of Venice, and an even more troubling update on Byron.

Il faut espérer qu’elle se changera pour son mieux quand il ne sera plus si froid; mais je crois toujours que c’est très malheureux que Miss Clairmont oblige cette enfant de vivre à Venise, dont le climat est nuisible en tout au physique de la petite, et vraîment, pour ce que fera son père, je le trouve un[Pg 235] peu triste d’y sacrifier l’enfant. My Lord continue de vivre dans une débauche affreuse qui tôt ou tard le menera a sà ruine....

Il faut espérer qu’elle s’améliorera quand il ne sera plus si froid; mais je pense toujours que c’est très malheureux que Miss Clairmont oblige cette enfant à vivre à Venise, dont le climat est nuisible pour la santé de la petite, et vraiment, en ce qui concerne son père, je le trouve un[Pg 235] peu triste de sacrifier l’enfant. Mon Seigneur continue de vivre dans une débauche terrible qui, tôt ou tard, le mènera à sa ruine....

Quant à moi, je voudrois faire tout ce qui est en mon pouvoir pour cette enfant, que je voudrois bien volontiers rendre aussi heureuse que possible le temps qu’elle restera avec nous; car je crains qu’après elle devra toujours vivre avec des étrangers, indifferents à son sort. My Lord bien certainement ne la rendra jamais plus à sa mère; ainsi il n’y a rien de bon à espérer pour cette chère petite.

Quant à moi, je voudrais faire tout ce qui est en mon pouvoir pour cette enfant, que je voudrais bien volontiers rendre aussi heureuse que possible le temps qu’elle restera avec nous ; car je crains qu’après elle devra toujours vivre avec des étrangers, indifférents à son sort. My Lord bien certainement ne la rendra jamais plus à sa mère ; ainsi il n’y a rien de bon à espérer pour cette chère petite.

This letter, if she saw it, may well have made Clare curse the day when she let Allegra go.

This letter, if she saw it, might have made Clare regret the day she let Allegra go.

Still, after they returned to Rome at the beginning of March, a brighter time set in.

Still, after they got back to Rome at the beginning of March, a happier period began.

Journal, Friday, March 5.—After passing over the beautiful hills of Albano, and traversing the Campagna, we arrive at the Holy City again, and see the Coliseum again.

Journal, Friday, March 5.—After crossing the beautiful hills of Albano and traveling through the Campagna, we arrive back in the Holy City and see the Coliseum once more.

All that Athens ever brought forth wise,
All that Afric ever brought forth strange,
All that which Asia ever had of prize,
Was here to see. Oh, marvellous great change!
Rome living was the world’s sole ornament;
And dead, is now the world’s sole monument.

All that Athens ever produced in wisdom,
All the strange things that Africa ever offered,
All the treasures that Asia ever had,
Were all on display here. Oh, what an incredible transformation!
While Rome was alive, it was the world’s only adornment;
And now that it’s gone, it is the world’s only memorial.

Sunday, March 7.—Move to our lodgings. A rainy day. Visit the Coliseum. Read the Bible.

Sunday, March 7.—Moved to our place. It was a rainy day. We visited the Coliseum. Read the Bible.

Monday, March 8.—Visit the Museum of the Vatican. Read the Bible.

Monday, March 8.—Go to the Vatican Museums. Read the Bible.

Tuesday, March 9.—Shelley and I go to the Villa Borghese. Drive about Rome. Visit the Pantheon. Visit it again by moonlight, and see the yellow rays fall through the roof upon the floor of the temple. Visit the Coliseum.

Tuesday, March 9.—Shelley and I head to the Villa Borghese. We drive around Rome. We check out the Pantheon. We visit it again at night and watch the yellow rays streaming through the roof onto the temple floor. We explore the Coliseum.

[Pg 236]Wednesday, March 10.—Visit the Capitol, and see the most divine statues.

[Pg 236]Wednesday, March 10.—Visit the Capitol and check out the amazing statues.

Not one of the party but was revived and invigorated by the beauty and overpowering interest of the surrounding scenes, and the delight of a lovely Italian spring. To Shelley it was life itself.

Not one of the group wasn’t energized and inspired by the beauty and captivating sights of the surroundings, along with the joy of a beautiful Italian spring. For Shelley, it was everything that life should be.

“The charm of the Roman climate,” says Mrs. Shelley, “helped to clothe his thoughts in greater beauty than they had ever worn before. And as he wandered among the ruins, made one with nature in their decay, or gazed on the Praxitelean shapes that throng the Vatican, the Capitol, and the palaces of Rome, his soul imbibed forms of loveliness which became a portion of itself.”

“The beauty of the Roman climate,” says Mrs. Shelley, “helped to enhance his thoughts in ways they had never experienced before. As he walked among the ruins, merging with nature in their decay, or admired the exquisite shapes that fill the Vatican, the Capitol, and the palaces of Rome, his soul absorbed forms of beauty that became a part of him.”

The visionary drama of Prometheus Unbound, which had haunted, yet eluded him so long, suddenly took life and shape, and stood before him, a vivid reality. During his first month at Rome he completed it in its original three-act form. The fourth act was an afterthought, and was added at a later date.

The groundbreaking play of Prometheus Unbound, which had captivated and yet escaped him for so long, suddenly came to life and took form, appearing before him as a vibrant reality. In his first month in Rome, he finished it in its original three-act structure. The fourth act was an afterthought and was added later.

For a short, enchanted time—his health renewed, the deadening years forgotten, his susceptibilities sharpened, not paralysed, by recent grief—he gave himself up to the vision of the realisation of his life-dream; the disappearance of evil from the earth.

For a brief, magical period—his health restored, the dull years forgotten, his sensitivities heightened, not dulled, by recent sorrow—he immersed himself in the vision of achieving his life’s dream: the eradication of evil from the world.

“He believed,” wrote Mary Shelley, “that mankind had only to will that there should be no evil, and there would be[Pg 237] none.... That man should be so perfectionised as to be able to expel evil from his own nature, and from the greater part of the creation was the cardinal point of his system. And the subject he loved best to dwell on, was the image of one warring with the Evil Principle, oppressed not only by it, but by all, even the good, who were deluded into considering evil a necessary portion of humanity. A victim full of fortitude and hope, and the spirit of triumph emanating from a reliance in the ultimate omnipotence of good.”

“He believed,” wrote Mary Shelley, “that humanity just had to decide there should be no evil, and there wouldn’t be[Pg 237] any.... The idea that a person could be perfected enough to remove evil from their own nature and from most of creation was the core of his philosophy. He loved to focus on the image of someone battling against the Evil Principle, not only struggling with it but also facing opposition from everyone, even the good, who were misled into thinking that evil was a necessary part of being human. A victim full of courage and hope, radiating a spirit of triumph from faith in the ultimate power of good.”

“This poem,” he himself says, “was chiefly written upon the mountainous ruins of the Baths of Caracalla, among the flowers, glades, and thickets of odoriferous blossoming trees, which are extended in ever winding labyrinths upon its immense platforms and dizzy arches suspended in the air. The bright blue sky of Rome, and the effect of the vigorous awakening of spring in that divinest climate, and the new life with which it drenches the spirits even to intoxication, were the inspiration of this drama.”[34]

“This poem,” he himself says, “was mainly written among the spectacular ruins of the Baths of Caracalla, surrounded by flowers, clearings, and thickets of fragrant blooming trees, which stretch out in endlessly winding paths across its vast platforms and dizzying arches that seem to hang in the air. The bright blue sky of Rome, the vibrant energy of spring in that most divine climate, and the new life that exhilarates the spirit to the point of intoxication, inspired this drama.”[34]

And while he wrought and wove the radiant web of his poem, Mary, excited to greatest enthusiasm by the treasures of sculpture at Rome, and infected by the atmosphere of art around her, took up again her favourite pursuit of drawing, which she had discontinued since going to Marlow, and worked at it many hours a day, sometimes all day. She was writing, too; a thoroughly congenial occupation, at once soothing and stimulating to her. She studied the Bible, with the keen fresh interest of one who comes new to it, and she read Livy and Montaigne.

And while he crafted the beautiful web of his poem, Mary, thrilled by the treasures of sculpture in Rome and inspired by the artistic atmosphere around her, picked up her favorite hobby of drawing again, which she had set aside since moving to Marlow. She worked on it for many hours a day, sometimes the entire day. She was also writing, a deeply enjoyable activity that was both calming and energizing for her. She studied the Bible with the eager curiosity of someone discovering it for the first time, and she read Livy and Montaigne.

Little William was thriving, and growing more[Pg 238] interesting every day. His beauty and promise and angelic sweetness made him the pet and darling of all who knew him, while to his parents he was a perpetual source of ever fresh and increasing delight. And his mother looked forward to the birth in autumn of another little one who might, in some measure, fill the place of her lost Clara.

Little William was thriving and becoming more[Pg 238] interesting every day. His beauty, potential, and angelic sweetness made him the favorite of everyone who knew him, while his parents found endless joy in him. His mother eagerly anticipated the arrival in autumn of another little one who might somewhat fill the void left by her lost Clara.

Clare, who, also, was in better health, was not behindhand in energy or industry. Music was her favourite pursuit; she took singing-lessons from a good master and worked hard.

Clare, who was also in better health, didn’t lag behind in energy or effort. Music was her favorite hobby; she took singing lessons from a skilled teacher and practiced diligently.

They led a somewhat less secluded life than at Naples, and at the house of Signora Dionizi, a Roman painter and authoress (described by Mary Shelley as “very old, very miserly, and very mean”), Mary and Clare, at any rate, saw a little of Italian society. For this, however, Shelley did not care, nor was he attracted by any of the few English with whom he came in contact. Yet he felt his solitude. In April, when the strain of his work was over, his spirits drooped, as usual; and he longed then for some congenial distraction, some human help to bear the burden of life till the moment of weakness should have passed. But the fount of inspiration, the source of temporary elation and strength, had not been exhausted by Prometheus.

They lived a somewhat less isolated life than in Naples, and at the house of Signora Dionizi, a Roman painter and author (described by Mary Shelley as “very old, very miserly, and very mean”), Mary and Clare, at least, experienced a bit of Italian society. However, Shelley wasn't interested in that, nor did he feel drawn to the few English people he met. Still, he sensed his loneliness. In April, when the pressure of his work had lifted, his mood dropped as usual; and he yearned for some kindred distraction, some human support to help him bear the weight of life until his moment of weakness had passed. But the well of inspiration, the source of fleeting joy and strength, had not yet run dry from Prometheus.

On the 22d of April Mary notes—

On April 22, Mary writes—

[Pg 239]Visit the Palazzo Corunna, and see the picture of Beatrice Cenci.

[Pg 239]Visit the Palazzo Corunna and check out the painting of Beatrice Cenci.

The interest in the old idea was revived in him; he became engrossed in the subject, and soon after his “lyrical drama” was done, he transferred himself to this other, completely different work. There was no talk, now, of passing it on to Mary, and indeed she may well have recoiled from the unmitigated horrors of the tale. But, though he dealt with it himself, Shelley still felt on unfamiliar ground, and, as he proceeded, he submitted what he wrote to Mary for her judgment and criticism; the only occasion on which he consulted her about any work of his during its progress towards completion.

The interest in the old idea was reignited in him; he became deeply involved in the topic, and shortly after finishing his “lyrical drama,” he shifted his focus to this entirely different project. There was no discussion of handing it over to Mary, and she might have been put off by the sheer horror of the story. However, even though he worked on it himself, Shelley still felt out of his element, and as he continued, he shared what he wrote with Mary for her feedback and critique; this was the only time he consulted her about any of his work while it was in progress.

Late in April they made the acquaintance of one English (or rather, Irish) lady, who will always be gratefully remembered in connection with the Shelleys.

Late in April, they met an English (or rather, Irish) lady who will always be fondly remembered in connection with the Shelleys.

This was Miss Curran, a daughter of the late Irish orator, who had been a friend of Godwin’s, and to whose death Mary refers in one of her letters from Marlow.[35]

This was Miss Curran, the daughter of the late Irish speaker, who had been a friend of Godwin’s, and to whose death Mary mentions in one of her letters from Marlow.[35]

Mary may, perhaps, have met her in Skinner Street; in any case, the old association was one link between them, and another was afforded by similarity in their present interests and occupations. Mary was very keen about her drawing[Pg 240] and painting. Miss Curran had taste, and some skill, and was vigorously prosecuting her art-studies in Rome. Portrait painting was her especial line, and each of the Shelley party, at different times, sat to her; so that during the month of May they met almost daily, and became well acquainted.

Mary might have run into her on Skinner Street; in any case, the old connection was one link between them, and another was their shared interests and activities. Mary was very passionate about her drawing[Pg 240] and painting. Miss Curran had a good eye and some skill, and was actively pursuing her art studies in Rome. Portrait painting was her specialty, and each of the Shelley group sat for her at different times; so during May, they met almost every day and got to know each other well.

This new interest, together with the unwillingness to bring to an end a time at once so peaceful and so fruitful, caused them once and again to postpone their departure, originally fixed for the beginning of May. They stayed on longer than it is safe for English people to remain in Rome. Ah! why could no presentiment warn them of impending calamity? Could they, like the Scottish witch in the ballad, have seen the fatal winding-sheet creeping and clinging ever higher and higher round the wraith of their doomed child, they would have fled from the face of Death. But they had no such foreboding.

This new interest, along with their reluctance to end a time that was both peaceful and rewarding, led them to keep postponing their departure, which was originally set for the beginning of May. They stayed longer than it’s safe for English people to remain in Rome. Oh! Why couldn’t they have had a warning of the impending disaster? If they could, like the Scottish witch in the ballad, have seen the deadly shroud creeping and wrapping ever higher around the spirit of their doomed child, they would have run from Death. But they had no such feeling.

Not a fortnight after his portrait had been taken by Miss Curran, William showed signs of illness. How it was that, knowing him to be so delicate,—having learned by bitterest experience the danger of southern heat to an English-born infant,—having, as early as April, suspected the Roman air of causing “weakness and depression, and even fever” to Shelley himself, how, after all[Pg 241] this, they risked staying in Rome through May is hard to imagine.

Not two weeks after Miss Curran took his portrait, William showed signs of illness. Considering how delicate he was—having learned from harsh experience the dangers of southern heat for an English-born infant—having suspected as early as April that the Roman air caused “weakness and depression, and even fever” for Shelley himself, it's hard to understand how, after all this, they chose to stay in Rome through May.

They were to pay for their delay with the best part of their lives. William sickened on the 25th, but had so far recovered by the 30th that his parents, though they saw they ought to leave Rome as soon as he was fit to travel, were in no immediate anxiety about him, and were making their summer plans quite in a leisurely way; Mary writing to ask Mrs. Gisborne to help them with some domestic arrangements, begging her to inquire about houses at Lucca or the Baths of Pisa, and to engage a servant for her.

They were going to pay for their delay with the best part of their lives. William got sick on the 25th, but by the 30th, he had recovered enough that his parents, though they realized they should leave Rome as soon as he was healthy enough to travel, weren’t too worried about him and were making their summer plans quite casually. Mary wrote to ask Mrs. Gisborne to help them with some home arrangements, asking her to look into houses at Lucca or the Baths of Pisa, and to hire a servant for her.

The journal for this and the following days runs—

The journal for this day and the next few days goes—

Sunday, May 30.—Read Livy, and Persiles and Sigismunda. Draw. Spend the evening at Miss Curran’s.

Sunday, May 30.—Read Livy, and Persiles and Sigismunda. Draw. Spend the evening at Miss Curran’s.

Monday, May 31.—Read Livy, and Persiles and Sigismunda. Draw. Walk in the evening.

Monday, May 31.—Read Livy and Persiles and Sigismunda. Sketch. Take a walk in the evening.

Tuesday, June 1.—Drawing lesson. Read Livy. Walk by the Tiber. Spend the evening with Miss Curran.

Tuesday, June 1.—Drawing class. Read Livy. Walk along the Tiber. Spend the evening with Miss Curran.

Wednesday, June 2.—See Mr. Vogel’s pictures. William becomes very ill in the evening.

Wednesday, June 2.—Check out Mr. Vogel’s photos. William gets really sick in the evening.

Thursday, June 3.—William is very ill, but gets better towards the evening. Miss Curran calls.

Thursday, June 3.—William is really sick, but starts to improve by the evening. Miss Curran stops by.

Mary took this opportunity of begging her friend to write for her to Mrs. Gisborne, telling her of the inevitable delay in their journey.

Mary took this chance to ask her friend to write to Mrs. Gisborne for her, explaining the unavoidable delay in their trip.

Rome, Thursday, 3d June 1819.

Rome, Thursday, June 3, 1819.

Dear Mrs. Gisborne—Mary tells me to write for her, for she is very unwell, and also afflicted. Our poor little William[Pg 242] is at present very ill, and it will be impossible to quit Rome so soon as we intended. She begs you, therefore, to forward the letters here, and still to look for a servant for her, as she certainly intends coming to Pisa. She will write to you a day or two before we set out.

Dear Mrs. Gisborne—Mary asked me to write for her because she is quite unwell and also struggling. Our poor little William[Pg 242] is currently very sick, and it won’t be possible for us to leave Rome as soon as we had planned. She kindly asks you to send the letters here and to continue searching for a servant for her, as she definitely plans to come to Pisa. She will write to you a day or two before we leave.

William has a complaint of the stomach; but fortunately he is attended by Mr. Bell, who is reckoned even in London one of the first English surgeons.

William has a stomach issue; but luckily, he’s being looked after by Mr. Bell, who is considered one of the top English surgeons even in London.

I know you will be glad to hear that both Mary and Mr. Shelley would be well in health were it not for the dreadful anxiety they now suffer.

I know you’ll be happy to hear that both Mary and Mr. Shelley would be in good health if it weren't for the terrible anxiety they're currently experiencing.

Emelia Curran.

Emelia Curran.

Two days after, Mary herself wrote a few lines to Mrs. Gisborne.

Two days later, Mary herself wrote a few lines to Mrs. Gisborne.

5th June 1819.

June 5, 1819.

William is in the greatest danger. We do not quite despair, yet we have the least possible reason to hope.

William is in serious danger. We’re not completely hopeless, but we don’t have much reason to believe things will get better.

I will write as soon as any change takes place. The misery of these hours is beyond calculation. The hopes of my life are bound up in him.—Ever yours affectionately,

I’ll write as soon as anything changes. The pain of these hours is unimaginable. All my hopes are tied up in him.—Always yours affectionately,

M. W. S.

M.W.S.

I am well, and so is Shelley, although he is more exhausted by watching than I am. William is in a high fever.

I’m doing well, and so is Shelley, though he’s more worn out from watching than I am. William has a high fever.

Sixty death-like hours did Shelley watch, without closing his eyes. Clare, her own troubles forgotten in this moment of mortal suspense, was a devoted nurse.

Sixty tense hours passed as Shelley stayed awake, not even blinking. Clare, who had put her own problems aside in this moment of life and death, was a caring nurse.

As for Mary, her very life ebbed with William’s, but as yet she bore up. There was no real hope from the first moment of the attack, but the poor child made a hard struggle for life. Two more days and nights of anguish and terror and deadly sinking of heart,—and then, in the blank page[Pg 243] following June 4, the last date entered in the diary, are the words—

As for Mary, her life was fading along with William's, but so far she was holding on. There wasn't any real hope from the very beginning of the attack, but the poor child fought hard to survive. After two more days and nights filled with pain, fear, and a crushing sense of despair,—then, in the blank page[Pg 243] following June 4, the last date written in the diary, are the words—

The journal ends here.—P. B. S.

The journal ends here.—P. B. S.

On Monday, the 7th of June, at noonday, William died.

On Monday, June 7th, at noon, William passed away.

 

 


CHAPTER XII

June 1819-September 1820

June 1819 - September 1820

It was not fifteen months since they had all left England; Shelley and Mary with the sweet, blue-eyed “Willmouse,” and the pretty baby, Clara, so like her father; Clare and the “bluff, bright-eyed little Commodore,” Allegra; the Swiss nurse and English nursemaid; a large and lively party, in spite of cares and anxieties and sorrows to come. In one short, spiritless paragraph Mary, on the 4th of August, summed up such history as there was of the sad two months following on the blow which had left her childless.

It had been only fifteen months since they all left England: Shelley and Mary with sweet, blue-eyed “Willmouse,” and the pretty baby, Clara, who looked so much like her father; Clare and the “cheerful, bright-eyed little Commodore,” Allegra; the Swiss nurse and the English nanny; a big and lively group, despite the worries and sorrows that lay ahead. In one brief, energy-less paragraph on August 4th, Mary summed up the events of the two difficult months that followed the tragedy that had left her without a child.

Journal, Wednesday, August 4, 1819, Leghorn (Mary).—I begin my journal on Shelley’s birthday. We have now lived five years together; and if all the events of the five years were blotted out, I might be happy; but to have won and then cruelly to have lost, the associations of four years, is not an accident to which the human mind can bend without much suffering.

Journal, Wednesday, August 4, 1819, Leghorn (Mary).—I’m starting my journal on Shelley’s birthday. We’ve now been living together for five years; and if all the events of those five years were wiped away, I might be happy; but to have gained and then tragically lost the memories of four years is not something the human mind can endure without a lot of pain.

Since I left home I have read several books of Livy, Clarissa Harlowe, the Spectator, a few novels, and am now reading the Bible, and Lucan’s Pharsalia, and Dante. Shelley is to-day twenty-seven years of age. Write; read Lucan[Pg 245] and the Bible. Shelley writes the Cenci, and reads Plutarch’s Lives. The Gisbornes call in the evening. Shelley reads Paradise Lost to me. Read two cantos of the Purgatorio.

Since I left home, I've read several books by Livy, Clarissa Harlowe, the Spectator, a few novels, and I'm currently reading the Bible, Lucan's Pharsalia, and Dante. Shelley is twenty-seven years old today. Write; read Lucan[Pg 245] and the Bible. Shelley is working on the Cenci and reading Plutarch's Lives. The Gisbornes stop by in the evening. Shelley reads Paradise Lost to me. I read two cantos of the Purgatorio.

Three days after William’s death, Shelley, Mary, and Clare had left Rome for Leghorn. Once more they were alone together—how different now from the three heedless young things who, just five years before, had set out to walk through France with a donkey!

Three days after William's death, Shelley, Mary, and Clare left Rome for Leghorn. Once again, they were alone together—how different now from the three carefree young people who, just five years earlier, had set out to walk through France with a donkey!

Shelley, then, a creature of feelings and theories, full of unbalanced impulses, vague aspirations and undeveloped powers; inexperienced in everything but uncomprehended pain and the dim consciousness of half-realised mistakes. Mary, the fair, quiet, thoughtful girl, earnest and impassioned, calm and resolute, as ignorant of practical life as precocious in intellect; with all her mind worshipping the same high ideals as Shelley’s, and with all her heart worshipping him as the incarnation of them. Clare her very opposite; excitable and enthusiastic, demonstrative and capricious, clever, but silly; with a mind in which a smattering of speculative philosophy, picked up in Godwin’s house, contended for the mastery with such social wisdom as she had picked up in a boarding school. Both of them mere children in years. Now poor Clare was older without being much wiser, saddened yet not sobered; suffering bitterly from her ambiguous position, yet unable[Pg 246] or unwilling to put an end to it; the worse by her one great error, which had brought her to dire grief; the better by one great affection—for her child,—the source of much sorrow, it is true, but also of truest joy of self-devotion, and the only instrument of such discipline that ever she had.

Shelley was a person of emotions and ideas, filled with unbalanced impulses, vague dreams, and untapped potential; inexperienced in everything except for unrecognized pain and a faint awareness of not fully realized mistakes. Mary was the fair, quiet, thoughtful girl—earnest and passionate, calm and determined—completely clueless about practical life yet advanced in intellect; her mind devoted to the same lofty ideals as Shelley’s, and her heart revering him as the embodiment of those ideals. Clare was her complete opposite; excitable and enthusiastic, expressive and unpredictable, clever but foolish; with a mind where a bit of speculative philosophy she picked up at Godwin’s house competed for dominance with the social knowledge she gained at a boarding school. Both were just children in years. Now, poor Clare was older but not much wiser, saddened yet not solemn; she suffered intensely from her ambiguous situation but was unable or unwilling to change it; it was worse due to one major mistake that had led her to deep grief, but it was better because of one significant love—for her child—the source of much pain, it's true, but also the truest joy of self-sacrifice and the only means of discipline she ever had.

Shelley had found what he wanted, the faithful heart which to his own afforded peace and stability and the balance which, then, he so much needed; a kindred mind, worthy of the best his had to give; knowing and expecting that best, too, and satisfied with nothing short of it. And his best had responded. In these few years he had realised powers the extent of which could not have been foretold, and which might, without that steady sympathy and support, have remained unfulfilled possibilities for ever. In spite of the far-reaching consequences of his errors, in spite of torturing memories, in spite of ill-health, anxiety, poverty, vexation, and strife, the Shelley of Queen Mab had become the Shelley of Prometheus Unbound and the Cenci.

Shelley had found what he was looking for: a loyal heart that brought him peace, stability, and the balance he desperately needed. He had discovered a like-minded person, deserving of the best he had to offer—someone who recognized that best and wouldn't settle for anything less. And he rose to the occasion. In just a few years, he had unlocked abilities that he could never have predicted, which, without that steady support and understanding, might have remained unrealized forever. Despite the far-reaching impact of his mistakes, painful memories, poor health, anxiety, financial struggles, frustration, and conflict, the Shelley of Queen Mab had transformed into the Shelley of Prometheus Unbound and The Cenci.

Of this development he himself was conscious enough. In so far as he was known to his contemporaries, it was only by his so-called atheistic opinions, and his departures theoretical and actual, from conventional social morality; and even these owed their notoriety, not to his genius, but to the fact that they were such strange vagaries in the[Pg 247] heir to a baronetcy. In his new life he had, indeed, known the deepest grief as well as the purest love, but those griefs which are memorial shrines of love did not paralyse him. They were rather among the influences which elicited the utmost possibilities of his nature; his lost children, as lovely ideals, were only half lost to him.

He was well aware of this development himself. To the people of his time, he was known mainly for his so-called atheistic views and his theoretical and practical departures from conventional social morals. And these became famous, not because of his brilliance, but because they were such unusual quirks for someone set to inherit a baronetcy. In his new life, he had experienced both the deepest sorrow and the truest love, but those sorrows that serve as memorials for love did not paralyze him. Instead, they were part of what brought out the fullest potential of his nature; his lost children, as beautiful ideals, were only partially lost to him.

But with Mary it was otherwise. Her occupation was gone. When after the death of her first poor little baby, she wrote: “Whenever I am left alone to my own thoughts, and do not read to divert them, they always come back to the same point—that I was a mother, and am so no longer;” a new sense was dawning in her which never had waned, and which, since William’s birth, had asserted itself as the key to her nature.

But things were different for Mary. She had lost her purpose. After her first little baby died, she wrote: “Whenever I'm left alone with my thoughts, and I’m not reading to distract myself, they always return to the same point—that I was a mother, and I’m not anymore;” a new awareness was emerging in her that had never faded, and which, since William was born, had shown itself as the core of who she was.

She had known very little of the realities of life when she left her father’s house with Shelley, and he, her first reality, belonged in many ways more to the ideal than to the real world. But for her children, her association with him, while immeasurably expanding her mental powers, might have tended to develop these at the expense of her emotional nature, and to starve or to stifle her human sympathies. In her children she found the link which united her ideal love with the universal heart of mankind, and it was as a mother that she learned the sweet charities of human nature. This maternal love deepened her feelings[Pg 248] towards her own father, it gave her sympathy with Clare and helped towards patience with her, it saved her from overmuch literary abstraction, and prevented her from pining when Shelley was buried in dreams or engrossed in work, and she loved these children with the unconscious passionate gratitude of a reserved nature towards anything that constrains from it the natural expression of that fund of tenderness and devotion so often hidden away under a perversely undemonstrative manner. Now, in one short year, all this was gone, and she sank under the blow of William’s loss. She could not even find comfort in the thought of the baby to be born in autumn, for, after the repeated rending asunder of beloved ties, she looked forward to new ones with fear and trembling, rather than with hope. The physical reaction after the strain of long suspense and watching had told seriously on her health, never strong at these times; the efforts she had made at Naples were no longer possible to her. Even Clare with all her misery was, in one sense, better off than she, for Allegra lived. She tried to rise above her affliction, but her care for everything was gone; the whole world seemed dull and indifferent. Poor Shelley, only too liable to depression at all times, and suffering bitterly himself from the loss of his beloved child, tried to keep up his spirits for Mary’s sake.

She had known very little about the realities of life when she left her father’s house with Shelley, and he, her first reality, was more of an ideal than something real. But for her children, her relationship with him, while greatly enhancing her intellect, might have developed it at the expense of her emotional side, starving or stifling her human sympathies. In her children, she found the link that connected her ideal love to the universal heart of humanity, and it was as a mother that she discovered the sweet kindness of human nature. This maternal love deepened her feelings[Pg 248] towards her own father, gave her empathy for Clare, and helped her to be patient with her. It saved her from becoming overly absorbed in literature and kept her from feeling lonely when Shelley was lost in his thoughts or busy with work. She loved these children with an intense, unspoken gratitude typical of someone whose natural tenderness and devotion is often hidden beneath a reserved exterior. Now, in just one year, all of this was gone, and she was devastated by William’s loss. She couldn’t even find comfort in the thought of the baby due in the autumn, because after losing so many loved ones, she looked forward to new connections with fear and anxiety instead of hope. The physical toll of prolonged stress and sleepless nights had taken a serious hit on her health, which was never strong during these times; the efforts she made in Naples were no longer possible. Even Clare, despite her misery, was in one sense better off than she was, because Allegra lived. She tried to rise above her grief, but her care for everything had vanished; the whole world felt dull and indifferent. Poor Shelley, who was always prone to depression and was suffering immensely from the loss of his beloved child, tried to stay positive for Mary’s sake.

[Pg 249] Thou sittest on the hearth of pale Despair,
Where,
For thine own sake, I cannot follow thee.

[Pg 249] You sit on the hearth of pale Despair,
Where?
For your own sake, I can't follow you.

Perhaps the effort he thus made for her sake had a bracing effect on himself, but the old Mary seemed gone,—lost,—and even he was powerless to bring her back; she could not follow him; any approach of seeming forgetfulness in others increased her depression and gloom.

Perhaps the effort he made for her sake had a refreshing effect on him, but the old Mary seemed gone—lost—and even he was unable to bring her back; she couldn’t follow him; any hint of forgetfulness from others deepened her depression and sadness.

The letter to Miss Curran, which follows, was written within three weeks of William’s death.

The letter to Miss Curran, which follows, was written within three weeks of William’s death.

Leghorn, 27th June 1819.

Leghorn, June 27, 1819.

My dear Miss Curran—I wrote to you twice on our journey, and again from this place, but I found the other day that Shelley had forgotten to send the letter; and I have been so unwell with a cold these last two or three days that I have not been able to write. We have taken an airy house here, in the vicinity of Leghorn, for three months, and we have not found it yet too hot. The country around us is pretty, so that I daresay we shall do very well. I am going to write another stupid letter to you, yet what can I do? I no sooner take up my pen than my thoughts run away with me, and I cannot guide it except about one subject, and that I must avoid. So I entreat you to join this to your many other kindnesses, and to excuse me. I have received the two letters forwarded from Rome. My father’s lawsuit is put off until July. It will never be terminated. I hear that you have quitted the pestilential air of Rome, and have gained a little health in the country. Pray let us hear from you, for both Shelley and I are very anxious—more than I can express—to know how you are. Let us hear also, if you please, anything you may have done about the tomb, near which I shall lie one day, and care not, for my own sake, how soon. I never shall recover that blow; I feel it more than at Rome; the thought never leaves me for a[Pg 250] single moment; everything on earth has lost its interest to me. You see I told you that I could only write to you on one subject; how can I, since, do all I can (and I endeavour very sincerely) I can think of no other, so I will leave off. Shelley is tolerably well, and desires his kindest remembrances.—Most affectionately yours,

Dear Miss Curran—I wrote to you twice on our journey and again from here, but I recently found out that Shelley forgot to send the letter. I've been feeling pretty unwell with a cold these last couple of days, so I haven't been able to write. We've rented a nice house near Leghorn for three months, and it hasn’t been too hot yet. The countryside around us is lovely, so I think we’ll manage just fine. I'm about to write another simple letter to you, but what else can I do? As soon as I pick up my pen, my thoughts wander off, and I can only focus on one subject, which I must avoid. So I ask you to add this to your many kindnesses and forgive me. I’ve received the two letters forwarded from Rome. My father’s lawsuit has been postponed until July. It seems it will never end. I hear that you’ve left the unhealthy air of Rome and have gained a bit of health in the countryside. Please let us know how you’re doing, as both Shelley and I are very anxious—more than I can express—to hear how you are. Also, if you don’t mind, tell us about any progress you've made regarding the tomb, where I will eventually lie, and I don't care how soon that may be. I will never get over that blow; I feel it more than when I was in Rome; the thought never leaves me for a[Pg 250] single moment; everything on earth has lost its meaning to me. You see, I told you that I could only write to you about one topic; no matter how hard I try (and I do genuinely try), I can’t think about anything else, so I'll stop here. Shelley is doing reasonably well and sends his warmest regards.—Most affectionately yours,

Mary W. Shelley.

Mary Shelley

Their sympathetic friend, Leigh Hunt, grieved at the tone of her letters and at Shelley’s account of her, tried to convey to her a little kindly advice and encouragement.

Their caring friend, Leigh Hunt, was saddened by the tone of her letters and by Shelley’s description of her, and he tried to offer her some friendly advice and encouragement.

8 York Buildings, New Road.
July 1819.

8 York Buildings, New Road.
July 1819.

My dear Mary—I was just about to write to you, as you will see by my letter to Shelley, when I received yours. I need not say how it grieves me to see you so dispirited. Not that I wonder at it under such sufferings; but I know, at least I have often suspected, that you have a tendency, partly constitutional perhaps, and partly owing to the turn of your philosophy, to look over-intensely at the dark side of human things; and they must present double dreariness through such tears as you are now shedding. Pray consent to take care of your health, as the ground of comfort; and cultivate your laurels on the strength of it. I wish you would strike your pen into some more genial subject (more obviously so than your last), and bring up a fountain of gentle tears for us. That exquisite passage about the cottagers shows what you could do.[36]

Dear Mary—I was just about to write to you, as you’ll see from my letter to Shelley, when I got yours. I don’t need to say how sad I am to see you so down. It’s no surprise considering what you’re going through; however, I know, or at least I’ve often suspected, that you have a tendency—maybe it’s part of your nature and also your outlook—to focus too intensely on the negative aspects of life; and they must seem even more bleak with the tears you’re shedding now. Please take care of yourself, as that’s the foundation of comfort, and nurture your strengths based on that. I wish you would write about something more uplifting (more obviously so than your last piece), and share a flow of gentle tears with us. That beautiful passage about the cottagers shows what you’re capable of. [36]

Mary received his counsels submissively, and would have carried them out if she could. But her nervous prostration was beyond her own power to cure or remove, and it was hard for others and impossible for herself to know how far her dejected state was due to mental and how far to physical causes.

Mary accepted his advice willingly and would have followed through if she could. But her nervous exhaustion was beyond her ability to fix or overcome, and it was difficult for others—and impossible for her—to determine how much of her low mood was caused by mental issues and how much by physical ones.

[Pg 251]Shelley was not, and dared not be, idle. He worked at his Tragedy and finished it; many of the Fragments, too, belong to this time. They are the speech of pain, but those who can teach in song what they learn in suffering have much, very much to be thankful for. Mary persisted in study; she even tried to write. But the spring of invention was low.

[Pg 251]Shelley was neither idle nor willing to be. He worked on his Tragedy and completed it; many of the Fragments also date from this time. They express pain, but those who can convey their lessons through song while enduring hardship have a lot, really a lot, to be grateful for. Mary continued to study; she even attempted to write. But her creative inspiration was limited.

She exerted herself to send to Mrs. Hunt an account of their present life and surroundings.

She worked hard to send Mrs. Hunt an update on their current life and surroundings.

Leghorn, 28th August 1819.

Leghorn, August 28, 1819.

My dear Marianne—We are very dull at Leghorn, and I can therefore write nothing to amuse you. We live in a little country house at the end of a green lane, surrounded by a podere. These poderi are just the things Hunt would like. They are like our kitchen-gardens, with the difference only that the beautiful fertility of the country gives them. A large bed of cabbages is very unpicturesque in England, but here the furrows are alternated with rows of grapes festooned on their supporters, and the hedges are of myrtle, which have just ceased to flower; their flower has the sweetest faint smell in the world, like some delicious spice. Green grassy walks lead you through the vines. The people are always busy, and it is pleasant to see three or four of them transform in one day a bed of Indian corn to one of celery. They work this hot weather in their shirts, or smock-frocks (but their breasts are bare), their brown legs nearly the colour, only with a rich tinge of red in it, of the earth they turn up. They sing, not very melodiously, but very loud, Rossini’s music, “Mi rivedrai, ti rivedrò,” and they are accompanied by the cicala, a kind of little beetle, that makes a noise with its tail as loud as Johnny can sing; they live on trees; and three or four together are enough to deafen you. It is to the cicala that[Pg 252] Anacreon has addressed an ode which they call “To a Grasshopper” in the English translations.

My sweet Marianne—We’re quite bored at Leghorn, so I can’t write anything entertaining to you. We’re living in a small country house at the end of a green lane, surrounded by a podere. These poderi are exactly the kind of thing Hunt would love. They’re like our kitchen gardens, except that the amazing fertility of the countryside makes them different. A large patch of cabbages looks very unappealing in England, but here the furrows are lined with rows of grapes trailing on their supports, and the hedges are made of myrtle, which has just stopped flowering; its blossoms give off the sweetest light scent in the world, like some lovely spice. Green grassy paths take you through the vines. The people are always busy, and it’s nice to see three or four of them convert a patch of Indian corn into one of celery in just one day. They work in this heat wearing their shirts or smock-frocks (but their chests are bare), their brown legs nearly the same color as the earth they’re turning up, just with a rich reddish tint to them. They sing, not very melodically, but very loudly, Rossini’s music, “Mi rivedrai, ti rivedrò,” while being accompanied by the cicala, a type of small beetle that makes a noise with its tail as loud as Johnny can sing; they live on trees, and three or four of them together can quite easily deafen you. It’s to the cicala that[Pg 252] Anacreon has written an ode, which they refer to as “To a Grasshopper” in the English translations.

Well, here we live. I never am in good spirits—often in very bad; and Hunt’s portrait has already seen me shed so many tears that, if it had his heart as well as his eyes, he would weep too in pity. But no more of this, or a tear will come now, and there is no use for that.

Well, here we are. I'm never really in a good mood—often in a very bad one; and Hunt's portrait has already witnessed me cry so much that, if it had his heart as well as his eyes, he would cry too out of sympathy. But enough of this, or I'll end up crying again, and there's no point in that.

By the bye, a hint Hunt gave about portraits. The Italian painters are very bad; they might make a nose like Shelley’s, and perhaps a mouth, but I doubt it; but there would be no expression about it. They have no notion of anything except copying again and again their Old Masters; and somehow mere copying, however divine the original, does a great deal more harm than good.

By the way, here’s a tidbit Hunt shared about portraits. The Italian painters really are lacking; they might create a nose like Shelley’s and maybe a mouth, but I’m skeptical about that; there would definitely be no expression. They only know how to keep copying their Old Masters over and over again, and somehow just copying, no matter how amazing the original is, does a lot more harm than good.

Shelley has written a good deal, and I have done very little since I have been in Italy. I have had so much to see, and so many vexations, independently of those which God has kindly sent to wean me from the world if I were too fond of it. Shelley has not had good health by any means, and, when getting better, fate has ever contrived something to pull him back. He never was better than the last month of his stay in Rome, except the last week—then he watched sixty miserable death-like hours without closing his eyes; and you may think what good that did him.

Shelley has written a lot, and I’ve done very little since arriving in Italy. I’ve had so much to see and so many frustrations, not to mention those that God has kindly sent to help me detach from the world if I was too attached to it. Shelley hasn’t been in good health at all, and whenever he starts to feel better, fate always seems to find a way to pull him back down. He was never healthier than in the last month of his stay in Rome, except for the final week—then he spent sixty miserable, sleepless hours watching the world go by; just imagine how that affected him.

We see the Examiners regularly now, four together, just two months after the publication of the last. These are very delightful to us. I have a word to say to Hunt of what he says concerning Italian dancing. The Italians dance very badly. They dress for their dances in the ugliest manner; the men in little doublets, with a hat and feather; they are very stiff; nothing but their legs move; and they twirl and jump with as little grace as may be. It is not for their dancing, but their pantomime, that the Italians are famous. You remember what we told you of the ballet of Othello. They tell a story by action, so that words appear perfectly superfluous things for them. In that they are graceful, agile, impressive, and very affecting; so that I delight in nothing[Pg 253] so much as a deep tragic ballet. But the dancing, unless, as they sometimes do, they dance as common people (for instance, the dance of joy of the Venetian citizens on the return of Othello), is very bad indeed.

We regularly see the Examiners now, four of them, just two months after the last one was published. We really enjoy these. I want to mention something to Hunt about his comments on Italian dancing. The Italians dance very poorly. They wear the most unattractive outfits for their dances; the men in little doublets, with a hat and feather; they are very stiff; only their legs move; and they spin and jump with as little grace as possible. It’s not their dancing, but their pantomime, that makes Italians famous. Do you remember what we told you about the ballet of Othello? They tell a story through action, making words seem completely unnecessary. In that, they are graceful, agile, impressive, and very moving; so I take great pleasure in nothing[Pg 253] more than a deeply tragic ballet. But their dancing, unless they sometimes dance like common people (for example, the joyful dance of the Venetian citizens at Othello's return), is really quite bad.

I am very much obliged to you for all your kind offers and wishes. Hunt would do Shelley a great deal of good, but that we may not think of; his spirits are tolerably good. But you do not tell me how you get on; how Bessy is, and where she is. Remember me to her. Clare is learning thorough bass and singing. We pay four crowns a month for her master, lessons three times a week; cheap work this, is it not? At Rome we paid three shillings a lesson and the master stayed two hours. The one we have now is the best in Leghorn.

I really appreciate all your kind offers and good wishes. Hunt would greatly benefit Shelley, but we shouldn’t dwell on that; his spirits are pretty good. But you haven’t told me how you’re doing; how is Bessy and where is she? Please give her my regards. Clare is learning thorough bass and singing. We pay four crowns a month for her teacher, with lessons three times a week; that's a good deal, right? In Rome, we paid three shillings per lesson, and the teacher stayed for two hours. The one we have now is the best in Leghorn.

I write in the morning, read Latin till 2, when we dine; then I read some English book, and two cantos of Dante with Shelley. In the evening our friends the Gisbornes come, so we are not perfectly alone. I like Mrs. Gisborne very much indeed, but her husband is most dreadfully dull; and as he is always with her, we have not so much pleasure in her company as we otherwise should....

I write in the morning, read Latin until 2, when we have lunch; then I read some English book and two cantos of Dante along with Shelley. In the evening, our friends the Gisbornes come over, so we’re not completely alone. I really like Mrs. Gisborne, but her husband is incredibly boring; and since he’s always with her, we don’t enjoy her company as much as we could.

The neighbourhood of Mrs. Gisborne, “charming from her frank and affectionate nature,” and full of intellectual sympathy with the Shelleys, was a boon indeed at this melancholy time. Through her Shelley was led to the study of Spanish, and the appearance on the scene of Charles Clairmont, who had just passed a year in Spain, was an additional stimulus in this direction. Together they read several of Calderon’s plays, from which Shelley derived the greatest delight, and which enabled him for a time to forget everyday life and its troubles. Another[Pg 254] diversion to his thoughts was the scheme of a steamboat which should ply between Leghorn and Marseilles, to be constructed by Henry Reveley, mainly at Shelley’s expense. He was elated at promoting a project which he conceived to be of great public usefulness and importance, and happy at being able to do a friend a good turn. He followed every stage of the steamer’s construction with keen interest, and was much disappointed when the idea was given up, as, after some months, it was; not, however, until much time, labour, and money had been expended on it.

The neighborhood of Mrs. Gisborne, “charming because of her open and caring nature,” and rich in intellectual connection with the Shelleys, was truly a blessing during this sad time. Through her, Shelley was encouraged to study Spanish, and the arrival of Charles Clairmont, who had just spent a year in Spain, added more motivation in this area. Together, they read several of Calderon’s plays, which brought Shelley immense joy and allowed him to temporarily escape from the struggles of everyday life. Another[Pg 254] distraction for his thoughts was the plan for a steamboat that would operate between Leghorn and Marseilles, to be built by Henry Reveley, primarily funded by Shelley. He was excited about supporting a project he believed to be highly beneficial and important for the public, and he was pleased to help a friend. He closely followed every stage of the steamer’s construction and was very disappointed when the project was ultimately abandoned, after months of time, effort, and money had already been invested in it.

Mary, though she endeavoured to fill the blanks in her existence by assiduous reading, could not escape care. Clare was in perpetual thirst for news of her Allegra, and Godwin spared them none of his usual complaints. He, too, was much concerned at the depressed tone of Mary’s letters, which seemed to him quite disproportionate to the occasion, and thought it his duty to convince her, by reasoning, that she was not so unhappy as she thought herself to be.

Mary, even though she tried to fill the emptiness in her life with constant reading, couldn’t escape her worries. Clare was always eager for updates on her Allegra, and Godwin didn't hold back on sharing his usual grievances. He was also quite worried about the gloomy tone of Mary’s letters, which seemed to him completely out of proportion to the situation, and felt it was his responsibility to persuade her, through reasoning, that she wasn’t as unhappy as she believed she was.

Skinner Street, 9th September 1819.

Skinner Street, September 9, 1819.

My dear Mary—Your letter of 19th August is very grievous to me, inasmuch as you represent me as increasing the degree of your uneasiness and depression.

Dear Mary—Your letter from August 19th is very upsetting to me, as you suggest that I am making your worries and sadness worse.

You must, however, allow me the privilege of a father and a philosopher in expostulating with you on this depression. I[Pg 255] cannot but consider it as lowering your character in a memorable degree, and putting you quite among the commonalty and mob of your sex, when I had thought I saw in you symptoms entitling you to be ranked among those noble spirits that do honour to our nature. What a falling off is here! How bitterly is so inglorious a change to be deplored!

You have to let me, as your father and someone who thinks deeply, express my concerns about this sadness. I [Pg 255] can't help but see it as a serious blow to your reputation, putting you among the ordinary people of your gender, when I thought I saw signs in you that meant you deserved to be counted among those extraordinary individuals that make our humanity proud. What a decline this is! How sadly we must mourn such a shameful change!

What is it you want that you have not? You have the husband of your choice, to whom you seem to be unalterably attached, a man of high intellectual attainments, whatever I and some other persons may think of his morality, and the defects under this last head, if they be not (as you seem to think) imaginary, at least do not operate as towards you. You have all the goods of fortune, all the means of being useful to others, and shining in your proper sphere. But you have lost a child: and all the rest of the world, all that is beautiful, and all that has a claim upon your kindness, is nothing, because a child of two years old is dead.

What is it that you want that you don’t have? You have the husband you chose, and it seems you’re strongly attached to him, a man with great intellectual abilities, despite what I and some others may think about his morals. Even if the flaws in that area are not (as you seem to believe) just in your head, they clearly don’t affect you. You have all the wealth and resources you need to help others and excel in your own life. But you’ve lost a child, and everything else in the world, everything beautiful, and all that deserves your affection means nothing because a two-year-old child has died.

The human species may be divided into two great classes: those who lean on others for support, and those who are qualified to support. Of these last, some have one, some five, and some ten talents. Some can support a husband, a child, a small but respectable circle of friends and dependents, and some can support a world, contributing by their energies to advance their whole species one or more degrees in the scale of perfectibility. The former class sit with their arms crossed, a prey to apathy and languor, of no use to any earthly creature, and ready to fall from their stools if some kind soul, who might compassionate, but who cannot respect them, did not come from moment to moment and endeavour to set them up again. You were formed by nature to belong to the best of these classes, but you seem to be shrinking away, and voluntarily enrolling yourself among the worst.

The human race can be split into two main groups: those who rely on others for help, and those who are able to help. Among the latter, some have one talent, some have five, and some have ten. Some can support a spouse, a child, a small but respectable circle of friends and dependents, while others can support the entire world, using their energy to elevate humanity as a whole towards greater perfection. The first group sits idly, trapped in apathy and lethargy, useless to anyone around them, ready to topple over unless someone kind-hearted, who may feel pity but cannot truly respect them, comes along to help them up again. You were meant by nature to belong to the better group, but it seems like you are pulling away and voluntarily joining the lesser one.

Above all things, I entreat you, do not put the miserable delusion on yourself, to think there is something fine, and beautiful, and delicate, in giving yourself up, and agreeing to be nothing. Remember too, though at first your nearest connections may pity you in this state, yet that when they see you[Pg 256] fixed in selfishness and ill humour, and regardless of the happiness of every one else, they will finally cease to love you, and scarcely learn to endure you.

Above all things, I urge you, don’t fool yourself into thinking there's something noble, beautiful, and delicate about giving up and agreeing to be nothing. Also, remember that while your closest connections might feel sorry for you at first, when they see you[Pg 256] stuck in selfishness and a bad mood, ignoring everyone else’s happiness, they will eventually stop loving you and barely tolerate you.

The other parts of your letter afford me much satisfaction. Depend upon it, there is no maxim more true or more important than this; Frankness of communication takes off bitterness. True philosophy invites all communication, and withholds none.

The other parts of your letter bring me a lot of joy. You can count on it; there’s no saying more true or important than this: Honest communication reduces resentment. Real philosophy encourages all discussions and keeps nothing back.

Such a letter tended rather to check frankness of communication than to bind up a broken heart. Poor Mary’s feelings appear in her letter to Miss Curran, with whom she was in correspondence about a monumental stone for the tomb in Rome.

Such a letter was more likely to hinder open communication than to heal a broken heart. Poor Mary’s feelings come through in her letter to Miss Curran, with whom she was discussing a monumental stone for the tomb in Rome.

The most pressing entreaties on my part, as well as Clare’s, cannot draw a single line from Venice. It is now six months since we have heard, even in an indirect manner, from there. God knows what has happened, or what has not! I suppose Shelley must go to see what has become of the little thing; yet how or when I know not, for he has never recovered from his fatigue at Rome, and continually frightens me by the approaches of a dysentery. Besides, we must remove. My lying-in and winter are coming on, so we are wound up in an inextricable dilemma. This is very hard upon us; and I have no consolation in any quarter, for my misfortune has not altered the tone of my Father’s letters, so that I gain care every day. And can you wonder that my spirits suffer terribly? that time is a weight to me? And I see no end to this. Well, to talk of something more interesting, Shelley has finished his tragedy, and it is sent to London to be presented to the managers. It is still a deep secret, and only one person, Peacock (who presents it), knows anything about it in England. With Shelley’s public and private enemies, it would certainly fall if known to be his; his sister-in-law alone would hire[Pg 257] enough people to damn it. It is written with great care, and we are in hopes that its story is sufficiently polished not to shock the audience. We shall see. Continue to direct to us at Leghorn, for if we should be gone, they will be faithfully forwarded to us. And when you return to Rome just have the kindness to inquire if there should be any stray letter for us at the post-office. I hope the country air will do you real good. You must take care of yourself. Remember that one day you will return to England, and that you may be happier there.—Affectionately yours,

The most urgent requests from both Clare and me can’t bring any news from Venice. It’s been six months since we’ve heard anything, even indirectly, from there. Who knows what’s happened—or hasn’t! I guess Shelley needs to go check on the little one; however, I have no idea how or when he will do that since he hasn’t recovered from his exhaustion in Rome and keeps worrying me with the possibility of dysentery. On top of that, we have to move. My pregnancy and winter are approaching, putting us in a tough spot. This is really hard on us, and I find no comfort anywhere; my misfortune hasn’t changed the tone of my father’s letters, so I gain more anxiety every day. Can you blame me for feeling terrible? Time feels heavy for me, and I see no end in sight. Anyway, on to something more interesting—Shelley has finished his tragedy, and it’s been sent to London to be presented to the managers. It’s still a deep secret, and only one person, Peacock (who’s presenting it), knows anything about it in England. Given Shelley’s public and private enemies, it would definitely be at risk if it became known it was his; even his sister-in-law would hire[Pg 257] enough people to ruin it. It’s written with great care, and we hope that its story is polished enough not to upset the audience. We’ll see. Keep directing your letters to us at Leghorn; if we’re not there, they’ll be forwarded to us. And when you return to Rome, please kindly check if there are any stray letters for us at the post office. I hope the country air does you a lot of good. Take care of yourself. Remember that you will return to England one day, and you might be happier there.—Affectionately yours,

M. W. S.

M.W.S.

At the end of September they removed to Florence, where they had engaged pleasant lodgings for six months. The time of Mary’s confinement was now approaching, an event, in Shelley’s words, “more likely than any other to retrieve her from some part of her present melancholy depression.”

At the end of September, they moved to Florence, where they had booked nice accommodations for six months. Mary’s time of childbirth was approaching, an event that, in Shelley’s words, “is more likely than any other to pull her out of some of her current feelings of sadness.”

They travelled by short, easy stages; stopping for a day at Pisa to pay a visit to a lady with whom from this time their intercourse was frequent and familiar. This was Lady Mountcashel, who had, when a young girl, been Mary Wollstonecraft’s pupil, and between whom and her teacher so warm an attachment had existed as to arouse the jealousy and dislike of her mother, Lady Kingsborough. She had long since been separated from Lord Mountcashel, and lived in Italy with a Mr. Tighe and their two daughters, Laura and Nerina. As Lady Mountcashel she had entertained Godwin at her house during his visit to Ireland after his first wife’s death. She[Pg 258] is described by him as a remarkable person, “a republican and a democrat in all their sternness, yet with no ordinary portion either of understanding or good nature.” In dress and appearance she was somewhat singular, and had that disregard for public opinion on such matters which is habitually implied in the much abused term “strong-minded.” In this respect she had now considerably toned down. Her views on the relations of the sexes were those of William Godwin, and she had put them into practice. But she and the gentleman with whom she lived in permanent, though irregular, union had succeeded in constraining, by their otherwise exemplary life, the general respect and esteem. They were known as “Mr. and Mrs. Mason,” and had so far lived down criticism that their actual position had come to be ignored or forgotten by those around them. Mr. Tighe, or “Tatty,” as he was familiarly called by his few intimates, was of a retiring disposition, a lover of books and of solitude. Mrs. Mason was as remarkable for her strong practical common sense as for her talents and cultivation and the liberality of her views. She had a considerable knowledge of the world, and was looked up to as a model of good breeding, and an oracle on matters of deportment and propriety.

They traveled in short, easy stages, stopping for a day in Pisa to visit a lady who would become a frequent and familiar part of their lives. This was Lady Mountcashel, who, when she was a young girl, had been a student of Mary Wollstonecraft. Their strong bond led to jealousy and dislike from her mother, Lady Kingsborough. She had long been separated from Lord Mountcashel and lived in Italy with Mr. Tighe and their two daughters, Laura and Nerina. As Lady Mountcashel, she had hosted Godwin at her home during his visit to Ireland after his first wife's death. She[Pg 258] is described by him as a remarkable person, “a republican and a democrat in all their sternness, yet with no ordinary portion either of understanding or good nature.” In dress and appearance, she was somewhat unconventional and often disregarded public opinion on such matters, which is often implied in the overused term “strong-minded.” In this regard, she had toned down considerably. Her views on the relationships between men and women aligned with those of William Godwin, and she lived by them. However, she and the man she lived with in a permanent but irregular union managed to earn respect and esteem through their otherwise exemplary lives. They were known as “Mr. and Mrs. Mason,” and had overcome criticism to the point where their actual situation was largely ignored or forgotten by those around them. Mr. Tighe, or “Tatty,” as he was affectionately called by his close friends, was introverted, a lover of books and solitude. Mrs. Mason was known for her practical common sense as much as for her talents, education, and open-mindedness. She had a considerable understanding of the world and was regarded as a model of good manners and an authority on matters of decorum and propriety.

She had kept up correspondence with Godwin,[Pg 259] and her acquaintance with the Shelleys was half made before she saw them. She conceived an immediate affection for Mary, as well for her own as for her mother’s sake, and was to prove a constant and valuable friend, not to her only, but to Shelley, and most especially to Clare.

She had stayed in touch with Godwin,[Pg 259] and she had already formed a connection with the Shelleys before meeting them. She felt an instant affection for Mary, both for her own reasons and for her mother’s, and she was to become a loyal and valuable friend, not just to Mary, but also to Shelley, and especially to Clare.

After a week in Florence, Mary’s journal was resumed.

After a week in Florence, Mary picked up her journal again.

Saturday, October 9.—Arrive at Florence. Read Massinger. Shelley begins Clarendon; reads Massinger, and Plato’s Republic. Clare has her first singing lesson on Saturday. Go to the opera and see a beautiful ballet

Saturday, October 9.—Arrive in Florence. Read Massinger. Shelley starts on Clarendon; reads Massinger and Plato’s Republic. Clare has her first singing lesson on Saturday. Go to the opera and watch a beautiful ballet.

Monday, October 11.—Read Horace; work. Go to the Gallery. Shelley finishes the first volume of Clarendon. Read the Little Thief.

Monday, October 11.—Read Horace; work. Go to the Gallery. Shelley finishes the first volume of Clarendon. Read the Little Thief.

Wednesday, October 20.—Finish the First Book of Horace’s Odes. Work, walk, read, etc. On Saturday letters are sent to England. On Tuesday one to Venice. Shelley visits the Galleries. Reads Spenser and Clarendon aloud.

Wednesday, October 20.—Complete the First Book of Horace’s Odes. Work, walk, read, etc. Letters are sent to England on Saturday. One is sent to Venice on Tuesday. Shelley visits the galleries. Reads Spenser and Clarendon aloud.

Thursday, October 28.—Work; read; copy Peter Bell. Monday night a great fright with Charles Clairmont. Shelley reads Clarendon aloud and Plato’s Republic. Walk. On Thursday the protest from the Bankers. Shelley writes to them, and to Peacock, Longdill, and H. Smith.

Thursday, October 28.—Worked; read; copied Peter Bell. Had a big scare with Charles Clairmont on Monday night. Shelley read Clarendon out loud and Plato’s Republic. Went for a walk. On Thursday, the protest from the bankers came in. Shelley wrote to them, and to Peacock, Longdill, and H. Smith.

Tuesday, November 9.—Read Madame de Sevigné. Bad news from London. Shelley reads Clarendon aloud, and Plato. He writes to Papa.

Tuesday, November 9.—Read Madame de Sevigné. Bad news from London. Shelley reads Clarendon and Plato out loud. He writes to Dad.

On the 12th of November a son was born to the Shelleys, and brought the first true balm of consolation to his poor mother’s heart.

On November 12th, a son was born to the Shelleys, bringing the first real comfort to his poor mother’s heart.

“You may imagine,” wrote Shelley to Leigh Hunt, “that this is a great relief and a great comfort to me amongst all[Pg 260] my misfortunes.... Poor Mary begins (for the first time) to look a little consoled; for we have spent, as you may imagine, a miserable five months.”

“You might think,” Shelley wrote to Leigh Hunt, “that this is a big relief and a great comfort to me among all[Pg 260] my misfortunes.... Poor Mary is starting (for the first time) to look a bit consoled; we’ve spent, as you can imagine, a miserable five months.”

The child was healthy and pretty, and very like William. Neither Mary’s strength nor her spirits were altogether re-established for some time, but the birth of “Percy Florence” was, none the less, the beginning of a new life for her. She turned, with the renewed energy of hope, to her literary work and studies. One of her first tasks was to transcribe the just written fourth act of Prometheus Unbound. She had work of her own on hand too; a historical novel, Castruccio, Prince of Lucca (afterwards published as Valperga), a laborious but very congenial task, which occupied her for many months.

The child was healthy and cute, and very much like William. It took some time for Mary to fully regain her strength and spirits, but the birth of “Percy Florence” marked the start of a new chapter in her life. With renewed hope, she focused on her writing and studies. One of her first tasks was to transcribe the recently written fourth act of Prometheus Unbound. She also had her own project, a historical novel called Castruccio, Prince of Lucca (later published as Valperga), a challenging but enjoyable task that kept her busy for many months.

And indeed all the solace of new and tender ties, all the animating interest of intellectual pursuits, was sorely needed to counteract the wearing effect of harassing cares and threatening calamities. Godwin was now being pressed for the accumulated unpaid house-rent of many years; so many that, when the call came, it was unexpected by him, and he challenged its justice. He had engaged in a law-suit on the matter, which he eventually lost. The only point which appeared to admit of no reasonable doubt was that Shelley would shortly be called upon to find a large sum of money for him, and this at a time when he was[Pg 261] himself in unexpected pecuniary straits, owing to the non-arrival of his own remittances from England—a circumstance rendered doubly vexatious by the fact that a large portion of the money was pledged to Henry Reveley for the furtherance of his steamboat. A draft for £200, destined for this purpose, was returned, protested by Shelley’s bankers. And though the money was ultimately recovered, its temporary loss caused no small alarm. Meanwhile every mail brought letters from Godwin of the most harrowing nature; the philosophy which he inculcated in a case of bereavement was null and void where impending bankruptcy was concerned. He well knew how to work on his daughter’s feelings, and he did not spare her. Poor Shelley was at his wits’ end.

And indeed, all the comfort of new and tender connections, all the stimulating interest of intellectual activities, was desperately needed to counteract the exhausting effect of constant worries and looming disasters. Godwin was now being pressured for the accumulated unpaid rent from many years; so many that, when the demand came, it caught him off guard, and he questioned its legitimacy. He had started a lawsuit over the issue, which he ultimately lost. The only point that seemed beyond reasonable doubt was that Shelley would soon have to come up with a large sum of money for him, and this was at a time when he himself was facing unexpected financial troubles due to the delay of his own payments from England—a situation made even more frustrating by the fact that a significant portion of the money was promised to Henry Reveley for his steamboat project. A draft for £200, intended for this purpose, was returned, protested by Shelley’s banks. And though the money was eventually recovered, its temporary loss caused quite a bit of panic. Meanwhile, every mail brought distressing letters from Godwin; the philosophy he preached in times of loss was useless when it came to the threat of bankruptcy. He knew exactly how to manipulate his daughter's emotions, and he didn't hold back. Poor Shelley was completely overwhelmed.

“Mary is well,” he wrote (in December) to the Gisbornes; “but for this affair in London I think her spirits would be good. What shall I, what can I, what ought I to do? You cannot picture to yourself my perplexity.”

“Mary is doing well,” he wrote (in December) to the Gisbornes; “but if it weren't for this situation in London, I think she’d be in good spirits. What should I do, what can I do, what am I supposed to do? You can’t imagine how confused I am.”

It appeared not unlikely that he might even have to go to England, a journey for which his present state of health quite unfitted him, and which he could not but be conscious would be no permanent remedy, but only a temporary alleviation, of Godwin’s thoroughly unsound circumstances. Mary, in her grief for her father, began to think that the best thing for him might be to[Pg 262] leave England altogether and settle abroad; an idea from which Mrs. Mason, with her strong sagacity, earnestly dissuaded her.

It seemed quite possible that he might even have to go to England, a trip for which his current health was really not suited, and he couldn't help but realize that it wouldn't be a lasting solution, just a temporary relief from Godwin's completely unstable situation. Mary, in her sadness over her father, started to consider that the best thing for him might be to[Pg 262] leave England entirely and move overseas; an idea that Mrs. Mason, with her keen insight, strongly advised against.

Her views on the point were expressed in a letter to Shelley Mary had written asking her if she could give Charles Clairmont any introductions at Vienna, where he had now gone to seek his fortune as a teacher of languages; and also begging for such assistance as she might be able to lend in the matter of obtaining access to historical documents or other MS. bearing on the subjects of Mary’s projected novel.

Her opinions on the matter were shared in a letter to Shelley. Mary had written asking if she could provide Charles Clairmont with any introductions in Vienna, where he had gone to pursue his career as a language teacher. She also requested any help she could offer in gaining access to historical documents or other manuscripts related to the topics of her upcoming novel.

Mrs. Mason to Shelley.

Mrs. Mason to Shelley.

My dear Sir—I deferred answering your letter till this post in hopes of being able to send some recommendations for your friend at Vienna, in which I have been disappointed; and I have now also a letter from my dear Mary; so I will answer both together. It gives me great pleasure to hear such a good account of the little boy and his mother.... I am sorry to perceive that your visit to Pisa will be so much retarded; but I admire Mary’s courage and industry. I sincerely regret that it is not in my power to be of service to her in this undertaking.... All I can say is, that when you have got all you can there (where I suppose the manuscript documents are chiefly to be found) and that you come to this place, I have scarcely any doubt of being able to obtain for you many books on the subject which interests you. Probably everything in print which relates to it is as easy to be had here as at Florence.... I am very sorry indeed to think that Mr. Godwin’s affairs are in such a bad way, and think he would be much happier if he had nothing to do with trade; but I am afraid he would not be comfortable out of England.[Pg 263] You who are young do not mind the thousand little wants that men of his age are not habituated to; and I, who have been so many years a vagabond on the face of the earth, have long since forgotten them; but I have seen people of my age much discomposed at the absence of long-accustomed trifles; and though philosophy supports in great matters, it seldom vanquishes the small everydayisms of life. I say this that Mary may not urge her father too much to leave England. It may sound odd, but I can’t help thinking that Mrs. Godwin would enjoy a tour in foreign countries more than he would. The physical inferiority of women sometimes teaches them to support or overlook little inconveniences better than men.

Dear Sir—I delayed responding to your letter until this post, hoping to send some recommendations for your friend in Vienna, but I’ve been disappointed. I’ve also received a letter from my dear Mary, so I’ll address both now. It makes me very happy to hear such good news about the little boy and his mother.... I’m sorry to see that your visit to Pisa will be delayed, but I admire Mary’s bravery and hard work. I genuinely regret that I can’t help her in this endeavor.... All I can say is that once you’ve gathered everything you can there (where I assume the manuscript documents are mainly located) and you come here, I’m confident I can find many books on the topic that interests you. Everything in print related to it should be as easy to find here as in Florence.... I’m really sorry to hear that Mr. Godwin’s situation is so bad; I believe he would be much happier if he weren’t involved in trade, but I worry he wouldn’t feel comfortable outside of England.[Pg 263] You, being young, don’t mind the many little needs that men of his age aren’t used to, and I, having been a wanderer for so long, have forgotten them. Yet I’ve seen people my age become quite upset over the absence of long-standing small comforts; and while philosophy helps with significant matters, it rarely conquers the small daily struggles of life. I mention this so that Mary doesn’t press her father too much to leave England. It may sound strange, but I can’t shake the feeling that Mrs. Godwin would enjoy traveling to foreign countries more than he would. The physical challenges women face sometimes teach them to handle or overlook minor inconveniences better than men do.


“I am very sorry,” she writes to Mary in another letter, “to find you still suffer from low spirits. I was in hopes the little boy would have been the best remedy for that. Words of consolation are but empty sounds, for to time alone it belongs to wear out the tears of affliction. However, a woman who gives milk should make every exertion to be cheerful on account of the child she nourishes.”


“I’m really sorry,” she writes to Mary in another letter, “to see that you’re still feeling down. I was hoping that the little boy would be the best remedy for that. Words of comfort are just empty sounds, because only time can heal the pain of sorrow. Still, a woman who is nursing should do her best to stay cheerful for the sake of the child she’s caring for.”

Whether the plan for Godwin’s expatriation was ever seriously proposed to him or not, it was, at any rate, never carried out. But none the less for this did the Shelleys live in the shadow of his gloom, which co-operated with their own pecuniary strait, previously alluded to, and with the nipping effects of an unwontedly severe winter, to make life still difficult and dreary for them.

Whether the idea of Godwin's exile was seriously put to him or not, it was never actually carried out. Nevertheless, the Shelleys lived under the weight of his gloom, which combined with their own financial struggles, as mentioned earlier, and the harsh effects of an unusually tough winter, making life even more challenging and bleak for them.

“Shelley Calderonised on the late weather,” wrote Mary to Mrs. Gisborne; “he called it an epic of rain with an episode of frost, and a few similes concerning fine weather. We have heard from England, although not from the Bankers; but Peacock’s letter renders the affair darker than ever. Ah! my dear friend, you, in your slow and sure way of proceeding,[Pg 264] ought hardly to have united yourself to our eccentric star. I am afraid that you will repent it, and it grieves us both more than you can imagine that all should have gone so ill; but I think we may rest assured that this is delay, and not loss; it can be nothing else. I write in haste—a carriage at the door to take me out, and Percy asleep on my knee. Adieu. Charles is at Vienna by this time.”...

“Shelley commented on the recent weather,” Mary wrote to Mrs. Gisborne; “he described it as an epic of rain with a little frost, along with some comparisons about nice weather. We’ve heard from England, though not from the Bankers; but Peacock’s letter makes the situation seem worse than ever. Ah! my dear friend, you, with your careful and methodical approach,[Pg 264] really shouldn’t have tied yourself to our quirky star. I’m afraid you might regret it, and it pains us both more than you can imagine that everything has gone so badly; but I think we can be certain this is just a delay and not a loss; it can only be that. I’m writing quickly—a carriage is at the door to take me out, and Percy is asleep on my lap. Goodbye. Charles is probably in Vienna by now.”...

They had intended remaining six months at Florence, but the place suited Shelley so ill that they took advantage of the first favourable change in the weather, at the end of January, to remove to Pisa, where the climate was milder, and where they now had pleasant friends in the Masons at “Casa Silva.” They wished, too, to consult the celebrated Italian surgeon, Vaccà, on the subject of Shelley’s health. Vaccà’s advice took the shape of an earnest exhortation to him to abstain from drugs and remedies, to live a healthy life, and to leave his complaint, as far as possible, to nature. And, though he continued liable to attacks of pain and illness, and on one occasion had a severe nervous attack, the climate of Pisa proved in the end more suitable to him than any other, and for more than two years he remained there or in the immediate neighbourhood. He and Mary were never more industrious than at this time; reading extensively, and working together on a translation of Spinoza they had begun at Florence, and which occupied them, at intervals, for many months. Little Percy, a most healthy[Pg 265] and satisfactory infant, had in March an attack of measles, but so slight as to cause no anxiety. Once, however, during the summer they had a fright about him, when an unusually alarming letter from her father upset Mary so much as to cause in her nursling, through her, symptoms of an illness similar to that which had destroyed little Clara. On this occasion she authorised Shelley, at his earnest request, to intercept future letters of the kind, an authority of which he had to avail himself at no distant date, telling Godwin that his domestic peace, Mary’s health and happiness, and his child’s life, could no longer be entirely at his mercy.

They had planned to stay in Florence for six months, but the place didn’t suit Shelley at all, so they took advantage of the first nice change in the weather at the end of January to move to Pisa, where the climate was milder, and where they had friendly connections with the Masons at “Casa Silva.” They also wanted to consult the well-known Italian surgeon, Vaccà, about Shelley’s health. Vaccà strongly advised him to avoid drugs and remedies, to live a healthy lifestyle, and to let nature take its course with his condition. Even though he continued to have bouts of pain and illness, and had a severe nervous attack once, the climate in Pisa ended up being more suitable for him than any other place, and he stayed there or in the nearby area for over two years. He and Mary were never more productive than during this period; they read extensively and worked together on a translation of Spinoza that they had started in Florence, which occupied them for several months. Little Percy, a very healthy[Pg 265] and cheerful infant, had a mild case of measles in March, but it was so slight that it didn’t cause any concern. However, during the summer, they got worried about him when an unusually distressing letter from her father upset Mary so much that it made her baby show symptoms of an illness similar to what had taken little Clara’s life. On this occasion, she allowed Shelley, at his urgent request, to intercept any future letters like that, a permission he had to use not long after, telling Godwin that his family’s peace, Mary’s health and happiness, and their child’s life could no longer be entirely at his mercy.

No wonder that his own nervous ailments kept their hold of him. And to make matters better for him and for Mary, Paolo, the rascally Italian servant whom they had dismissed at Naples, now concocted a plot for extorting money from Shelley by accusing him of frightful crimes. Legal aid had to be called in to silence him. To this end they employed an attorney of Leghorn, named Del Rosso, and, for convenience of communication, they occupied for a few weeks Casa Ricci, the Gisbornes’ house there, the owners being absent in England. Shelley made Henry Reveley’s workshop his study. Hence he addressed his poetical “Letter to Maria Gisborne,” and here too it was that “on a beautiful summer evening[Pg 266] while wandering among the lanes, whose myrtle hedges were the bowers of the fireflies (they) heard the carolling of the skylark, which inspired one of the most beautiful of his poems.”[37]

No wonder his own anxiety issues continued to affect him. To make things even worse for him and for Mary, Paolo, the scheming Italian servant they had let go in Naples, came up with a plan to extort money from Shelley by accusing him of terrible crimes. They had to bring in legal help to shut him down. To do this, they hired an attorney from Leghorn named Del Rosso, and for easier communication, they stayed for a few weeks at Casa Ricci, the Gisbornes’ house there, while the owners were in England. Shelley turned Henry Reveley’s workshop into his study. From there, he wrote his poetic “Letter to Maria Gisborne,” and it was also during this time that “on a beautiful summer evening[Pg 266] while wandering among the lanes, whose myrtle hedges were the bowers of the fireflies (they) heard the carolling of the skylark, which inspired one of the most beautiful of his poems.”[37]

If external surroundings could have made them happy they might have been so now, but Shelley, though in better health, was very nervous. Paolo’s scandal and the legal affair embittered his life, to an extent difficult indeed to estimate, for it is certain that for some one else’s sake, though whose sake has never transpired, he had accepted when at Naples responsibilities at once delicate and compromising. Paolo had knowledge of the matter, and used this knowledge partly to revenge himself on Shelley for dismissing him from his service, partly to try and extort money from him by intimidation. The Shelleys hoped they had “crushed him” with Del Rosso’s help, but they could not be certain, because, as Mary wrote to Miss Curran, they “could only guess at his accomplices.” With Shelley in a state of extreme nervous irritability, with Mary deprived of repose by her anguish on her father’s account and her feverish anxiety to help him, with Clare unsettled and miserable about Allegra, venting her misery by writing to Byron letters unreasonable and provoking, though excusable, and then regretting[Pg 267] having sent them, they were not likely to be the most cheerful or harmonious of trios.

If their surroundings could have made them happy, they might be now, but Shelley, despite being healthier, was very anxious. Paolo’s scandal and the legal troubles made his life bitter in ways that are hard to measure, since it’s clear that for someone else's sake—though it’s never been revealed whose—he had taken on delicate and compromising responsibilities while in Naples. Paolo knew about this and used that knowledge partly to get back at Shelley for firing him and partly to try to extort money through intimidation. The Shelleys hoped they had “crushed him” with Del Rosso’s help, but they couldn’t be sure, because, as Mary wrote to Miss Curran, they “could only guess at his accomplices.” With Shelley feeling extremely irritable, Mary unable to find peace because of her worry for her father and her intense desire to help him, and Clare disturbed and unhappy about Allegra—unloading her misery in unreasonable and frustrating letters to Byron, which she then regretted having sent—they were unlikely to be the most cheerful or harmonious trio.

The weather became intolerably hot by the end of August, and they migrated to Casa Prinni, at the Baths of S. Giuliano di Pisa. The beauty of this place, and the delightful climate, refreshed and invigorated them all. They spent two or three days in seeing Lucca and the country around, when Shelley wrote the Witch of Atlas. Exquisite poem as it is, it was, in Mary’s mood of the moment, a disappointment to her. Ever since the Cenci she had been strongly impressed with the conviction that if he could but write on subjects of universal human interest, instead of indulging in those airy creations of fancy which demand in the reader a sympathetic, but rare, quality of imagination, he would put himself more in touch with his contemporaries, who so greatly misunderstood him, and that, once he had elicited a responsive feeling in other men, this would be a source of profound happiness and of fresh and healthy inspiration to himself. “I still think I was right,” she says, woman-like, in the Notes to the Poems of 1820, written long after Shelley’s death. So from one point of view she undoubtedly was, but there are some things which cannot be constrained. Shelley was Shelley, and at the moment when he was moved to write a poem like the Witch of Atlas,[Pg 268] it was useless to wish that it had been something quite different.

The weather got unbearably hot by the end of August, and they moved to Casa Prinni, at the Baths of S. Giuliano di Pisa. The beauty of this place and the lovely climate refreshed and energized them all. They spent two or three days exploring Lucca and the surrounding countryside while Shelley wrote the Witch of Atlas. Although it is an exquisite poem, it was a disappointment for Mary at that moment. Ever since the Cenci, she had strongly felt that if he could write about topics of universal human interest, instead of indulging in those airy creations of fancy that required a rare quality of imagination from the reader, he would connect better with his contemporaries, who misunderstood him so much. She believed that once he stirred a responsive feeling in others, it would bring him profound happiness and fresh, healthy inspiration. “I still think I was right,” she says, like a woman, in the Notes to the Poems of 1820, written long after Shelley’s death. From one perspective, she undoubtedly was right, but some things cannot be constrained. Shelley was Shelley, and at the moment he was inspired to write a poem like the Witch of Atlas,[Pg 268] it was pointless to wish it had been something entirely different.

His next poem was to be inspired by a human subject, and perhaps then poor Mary would have preferred a second Witch of Atlas.

His next poem was going to be inspired by a human subject, and maybe then poor Mary would have rather had a second Witch of Atlas.

 

 


CHAPTER XIII

September 1820-August 1821

September 1820-August 1821

The baths were of great use to Shelley in allaying his nervous irritability. Such an improvement in him could not be without a corresponding beneficial effect on Mary. In the study of Greek, which she had begun with him at Leghorn, she found a new and wellnigh inexhaustible fund of intellectual pleasure. Their life, though very quiet, was somewhat more varied than it had been at Leghorn, partly owing to their being within easy reach of Pisa and of their friends at Casa Silva.

The baths really helped Shelley calm his nerves. This improvement in him surely had a positive impact on Mary as well. As she studied Greek with him, which she had started in Leghorn, she discovered a new and almost endless source of intellectual enjoyment. Their life, while still pretty quiet, was a bit more varied than it had been in Leghorn, partly because they were close to Pisa and their friends at Casa Silva.

The Gisbornes had returned from England, and, during a short absence of Clare’s, Mary tried, but ineffectually, to persuade Mrs. Gisborne to come and occupy her room for a time. Some circumstance had arisen which led shortly after to a misunderstanding between the two families, soon over, but painful while it lasted. It was probably connected with the abandonment of the projected steamboat; Henry Reveley, while in[Pg 270] England, having changed his mind and reconsidered his future plans.

The Gisbornes had come back from England, and, during a brief absence of Clare's, Mary tried, but failed, to convince Mrs. Gisborne to stay in her room for a while. Some issue came up that soon caused a misunderstanding between the two families, which was quickly resolved, but was uncomfortable while it lasted. It likely had to do with the cancellation of the planned steamboat; Henry Reveley, while in[Pg 270] England, had changed his mind and reevaluated his future plans.

In October a curiously wet season set in.

In October, an unusually wet season began.

Journal, Wednesday, October 18.—Rain till 1 o’clock. At sunset the arch of cloud over the west clears away; a few black islands float in the serene; the moon rises; the clouds spot the sky, but the depth of heaven is clear. The nights are uncommonly warm. Write. Shelley reads Hyperion aloud. Read Greek.

Journal, Wednesday, October 18.—It rained until 1 o’clock. At sunset, the cloud cover in the west cleared up; a few dark patches floated in the calm; the moon rose; the clouds dotted the sky, but the depths of the heavens were clear. The nights are unusually warm. I write. Shelley reads Hyperion out loud. I read Greek.

My thoughts arise and fade in solitude;
The verse that would invest them melts away
Like moonlight in the heaven of spreading day.
How beautiful they were, how firm they stood,
Flecking the starry sky like woven pearl.

My thoughts come and go in solitude;
The words that would capture them slip away
Like moonlight in the sky as day breaks.
How beautiful they were, how strong they stood,
Dotting the starry sky like strands of pearls.

Friday, October 20.—Shelley goes to Florence. Write. Read Greek. Wind N.W., but more cloudy than yesterday, yet sometimes the sun shines out; the wind high. Read Villani.

Friday, October 20.—Shelley goes to Florence. Write. Read Greek. The wind is coming from the northwest, but it’s cloudier than yesterday, although the sun sometimes breaks through; the wind is strong. Read Villani.

Saturday, October 21.—Rain in the night and morning; very cloudy; not an air stirring; the leaves of the trees quite still. After a showery morning it clears up somewhat, and the sun shines. Read Villani, and ride to Pisa.

Saturday, October 21.—It rained during the night and in the morning; very cloudy; there’s no breeze at all; the leaves on the trees are completely still. After a rainy morning, it clears up a bit, and the sun comes out. I read Villani and ride to Pisa.

Sunday, October 22.—Rainy night and rainy morning; as bad weather as is possible in Italy. A little patience and we shall have St. Martin’s summer. At sunset the arch of clear sky appears where it sets, becoming larger and larger, until at 7 o’clock the dark clouds are alone over Monte Nero; Venus shines bright in the clear azure, and the trunks of the trees are tinged with the silvery light of the rising moon. Write, and read Villani. Shelley returns with Medwin. Read Sismondi.

Sunday, October 22.—Rainy night and rainy morning; the worst weather possible in Italy. Just a bit of patience and we’ll have St. Martin’s summer. At sunset, a clear patch of sky appears where the sun sets, growing larger and larger, until at 7 o’clock the dark clouds are left alone over Monte Nero; Venus shines brightly in the clear blue sky, and the tree trunks are lit up with the silvery glow of the rising moon. Write, and read Villani. Shelley is coming back with Medwin. Read Sismondi.

Of Tom Medwin, Shelley’s cousin and great admirer, who now for the first time appeared on the scene, they were to see, if anything, more than they wished.

Of Tom Medwin, Shelley’s cousin and enthusiastic admirer, who now appeared on the scene for the first time, they would see, if anything, more than they wanted.

He was a lieutenant on half-pay, late of the 8th[Pg 271] Dragoons; much addicted to literature, and with no mean opinion of his own powers in that line.

He was a lieutenant on half-pay, formerly of the 8th[Pg 271] Dragoons; very into literature, and had a pretty high opinion of his own skills in that area.

Journal, Tuesday, October 24.—Rainy night and morning; it does not rain in the afternoon. Shelley and Medwin go to Pisa. Walk; write.

Journal, Tuesday, October 24.—Rainy night and morning; it doesn't rain in the afternoon. Shelley and Medwin are going to Pisa. Walk; write.

Wednesday, October 25.—Rain all night. The banks of the Serchio break, and by dark all the baths are overflowed. Water four feet deep in our house. “The weather fine.”

Wednesday, October 25.—It rained all night. The banks of the Serchio have broken, and by evening all the baths are flooded. There’s four feet of water in our house. “The weather’s nice.”

This flood brought their stay at the Baths to a sudden end. As soon as they could get lodgings they returned to Pisa. Here, not long after, Medwin fell ill, and was six weeks invalided in their house. They showed him the greatest kindness; Shelley nursing him like a brother. His society was, for a time, a tolerably pleasant change; he knew Spanish, and read with Shelley a great deal in that language, but he had no depth or breadth of mind, and his literary vanity and egotism made him at last what Mary Shelley described as a seccatura, for which the nearest English equivalent is, a bore.

This flood abruptly ended their stay at the Baths. Once they found a place to stay, they returned to Pisa. Not long after, Medwin became ill and spent six weeks recovering at their house. They showed him great kindness; Shelley cared for him like a brother. For a while, his company was a somewhat pleasant change; he spoke Spanish and read a lot with Shelley in that language, but he lacked depth and breadth of thought, and his literary vanity and self-importance eventually made him what Mary Shelley called a seccatura, which closest translates to a bore in English.

Journal, Sunday, November 12.—Percy’s birthday. A divine day; sunny and cloudless; somewhat cold in the evening. It would be pleasant enough living in Pisa if one had a carriage and could escape from one’s house to the country without mingling with the inhabitants, but the Pisans and the Scolari, in short, the whole population, are such that it would sound strange to an English person if I attempted to express what I feel concerning them—crawling and crab-like through their sapping streets. Read Corinne. Write.

Journal, Sunday, November 12.—Percy’s birthday. A beautiful day; sunny and clear; a bit chilly in the evening. It would be nice living in Pisa if you had a carriage and could escape to the countryside without having to interact with the locals, but the people of Pisa and the Scolari, really the entire population, would seem so odd to an English person that it feels strange to try to explain how I feel about them—crawling and crab-like through their draining streets. Read Corinne. Write.

Monday, November 13.—Finish Corinne. Write. My eyes keep me from all study; this is very provoking.

Monday, November 13.—Finish Corinne. Write. My eyes are preventing me from studying; it's really frustrating.

[Pg 272]Tuesday, November 14.—Write. Read Homer, Targione, and Spanish. A rainy day. Shelley reads Calderon.

[Pg 272]Tuesday, November 14.—Write. Read Homer, Targione, and Spanish. A rainy day. Shelley is reading Calderon.

Thursday, November 23.—Write. Read Greek and Spanish. Medwin ill. Play at chess.

Thursday, November 23.—Write. Read Greek and Spanish. Medwin is sick. Play chess.

Friday, November 24.—Read Greek, Villani, and Spanish with M.... Pacchiani in the evening. A rainy and cloudy day.

Friday, November 24.—Studied Greek, Villani, and Spanish with M.... Pacchiani in the evening. It was a rainy and overcast day.

Friday, December 1.—Read Greek, Don Quixote, Calderon, and Villani. Pacchiani comes in the evening. Visit La Viviani. Walk. Sgricci is introduced. Go to a funzione on the death of a student.

Friday, December 1.—Read Greek, Don Quixote, Calderon, and Villani. Pacchiani comes in the evening. Visit La Viviani. Walk. Sgricci is introduced. Go to a funzione for a student who passed away.

Saturday, December 2.—Write an Italian letter to Hunt. Read Œdipus, Don Quixote, and Calderon. Pacchiani and a Greek prince call—Prince Mavrocordato.

Saturday, December 2.—Write an Italian letter to Hunt. Read Œdipus, Don Quixote, and Calderon. Pacchiani and a Greek prince visit—Prince Mavrocordato.

In these few entries occur four new and remarkable names. Pacchiani, who had been, if he was not still, a university professor, but who was none the less an adventurer and an impostor; in orders, moreover, which only served as a cloak for his hypocrisy; clever withal, and eloquent; well knowing where, and how, to ingratiate himself. He amused, but did not please the Shelleys. He was, however, one of those people who know everybody, and through him they made several acquaintances; among them the celebrated Improvisatore, Sgricci, and the young Greek statesman and patriot, Prince Alexander Mavrocordato. With the improvisations of Sgricci, his eloquence, his entrain, both Mary and Clare were fairly carried away with excitement. Older, experienced folk looked with a more critical eye on his performances, but to these English girls the[Pg 273] exhibition was an absolute novelty, and seemed inspired. Sgricci was during this winter a frequent visitor at “Casa Galetti.”

In these few entries, there are four new and notable names. Pacchiani, who had been, if he wasn't still, a university professor, was nonetheless an adventurer and a fraud; his credentials only served as a disguise for his deceit. He was clever and articulate, knowing exactly how and where to charm people. He entertained but didn't impress the Shelleys. However, he was one of those people who seemed to know everyone, and through him, they made several new acquaintances, including the famous Improvisatore, Sgricci, and the young Greek statesman and patriot, Prince Alexander Mavrocordato. Both Mary and Clare were completely captivated by Sgricci's improvisations, his eloquence, and his charm. Older, more experienced individuals viewed his performances more critically, but to these English girls, the exhibition was a total novelty and felt inspiring. Sgricci was a regular visitor at “Casa Galetti” that winter.

Prince Mavrocordato proved deeply interesting, both to Mary and Shelley. He “was warmed by those aspirations for the independence of his country which filled the hearts of many of his countrymen,” and in the revolution which, shortly afterwards, broke out there, he was to play an important part, as one of the foremost of modern Greek statesmen. To him, at a somewhat later date, was dedicated Shelley’s lyrical drama of Hellas; “as an imperfect token of admiration, sympathy, and friendship.”

Prince Mavrocordato was very intriguing to both Mary and Shelley. He was inspired by the hopes for his country's independence that resonated with many of his fellow countrymen. In the revolution that soon followed, he would take on a significant role as one of the leading modern Greek statesmen. Later on, Shelley dedicated his lyrical drama Hellas to him as "an imperfect token of admiration, sympathy, and friendship."

This new acquaintance came to Mary just when her interest in the Greek language and literature was most keen. Before long the prince had volunteered to help her in her studies, and came often to give her Greek lessons, receiving instruction in English in return.

This new friend showed up in Mary's life just when she was really into the Greek language and literature. Before long, the prince offered to help her with her studies and often came over to give her Greek lessons, while she taught him English in exchange.

“Do you not envy my luck,” she wrote to Mrs. Gisborne, “that having begun Greek, an amiable, young, agreeable, and learned Greek prince comes every morning to give me a lesson of an hour and a half. This is the result of an acquaintance with Pacchiani. So you see, even the Devil has his use.”

“Don’t you envy my luck?” she wrote to Mrs. Gisborne. “I started learning Greek, and now a charming, young, friendly, and educated Greek prince comes every morning to give me an hour-and-a-half lesson. This is all thanks to my connection with Pacchiani. So you see, even the Devil has his benefits.”

The acquaintance with Pacchiani had already had another and a yet more memorable result, which affected Mary none the less that it did so indirectly. Through him they had come to know[Pg 274] Emilia Viviani, the noble and beautiful Italian girl, immured by her father in a convent at Pisa until such time as a husband could be found for her who would take a wife without a dowry. Shelley’s acquaintance with Emilia was an episode, which at one time looked like an era, in his existence. An era in his poetry it undoubtedly was, since it is to her that the Epipsychidion is addressed.

The connection with Pacchiani had already led to another, even more memorable outcome that impacted Mary, even though it was in an indirect way. Through him, they had met [Pg 274] Emilia Viviani, the noble and beautiful Italian girl, locked away by her father in a convent in Pisa until a husband could be found for her who would accept a wife without a dowry. Shelley’s relationship with Emilia was a brief chapter in his life that at one point seemed like a significant period. It certainly was a significant period in his poetry, as it is to her that the Epipsychidion is addressed.

Mary and Clare were the first to see the lovely captive, and were struck with astonishment and admiration. But on Shelley the impression she made was overwhelming, and took possession of his whole nature. Her extraordinary beauty and grace, her powers of mind and conversation, warmed by that glow of genius so exclusively southern, another variety of which had captivated them all in Sgricci, and which to northern minds seems something phenomenal and inspired,—these were enough to subdue any man, and, when added to the halo of interest shed around her by her misfortunes and her misery, made her, to Shelley, irresistible.

Mary and Clare were the first to see the beautiful captive, and they were filled with amazement and admiration. But for Shelley, the impact she had was overwhelming and consumed his entire being. Her extraordinary beauty and grace, her intelligence and conversational skills, combined with that distinct spark of genius so typical of the South—another form of which had enchanted them all in Sgricci, and which seems almost phenomenal and inspired to northern minds—were enough to captivate any man. When you added the aura of intrigue surrounding her due to her troubles and suffering, she became irresistible to Shelley.

All his sentiments, when aroused, were passions; he pitied, he sympathised, he admired and venerated passionately; he scorned, hated, and condemned passionately too. But he never was swayed by any love that did not excite his imagination: his attachments were ever in [Pg 275]proportion to the power of idealisation evoked in him by their objects. And never, surely, was there a subject for idealisation like Emilia; the Spirit of Intellectual Beauty in the form of a goddess; the captive maiden waiting for her Deliverer; the perfect embodiment of immortal Truth and Loveliness, held in chains by the powers of cruelty, tyranny, and hypocrisy.

All his feelings, when stirred, were intense; he felt pity, sympathy, admiration, and reverence deeply; he also scorned, hated, and condemned with the same intensity. But he was never influenced by any love that didn’t spark his imagination: his connections were always in [Pg 275]proportion to the level of idealization inspired in him by the ones he loved. And truly, there was never a subject for idealization quite like Emilia; the embodiment of Intellectual Beauty in the form of a goddess; the captured maiden awaiting her rescuer; the perfect representation of eternal Truth and Beauty, trapped by the forces of cruelty, tyranny, and hypocrisy.

She was no goddess, poor Emilia, as indeed he soon found out; only a lovely young creature of vivid intelligence and a temperament in which Italian ardour was mingled with Italian subtlety; every germ of sentiment magnified and intensified in outward effect by fervour of manner and natural eloquence; the very reverse of human nature in the north, where depth of feeling is apt to be in proportion to its inveterate dislike of discovery, where warmth can rarely shake off self-consciousness, and where many of the best men and women are so much afraid of seeming a whit better than they really are, that they take pains to appear worse. Rightly balanced, the whole sum of Emilia’s gifts and graces would have weighed little against Mary’s nobleness of heart and unselfish devotion; her talents might not even have borne serious comparison with Clare’s vivacious intellect. But to Shelley, haunted by a vision of perfection, and ever apt to recognise in a mortal image “the likeness of[Pg 276] that which is, perhaps, eternal,”[38] she seemed a revelation, and, like all revelations, supreme, unique, superseding for the time every other possibility. It was a brief madness, a trance of inspiration, and its duration was counted only by days. They met for the first time early in December. By the 10th she was corresponding with him as her diletto fratello. Before the month was over Epipsychidion had been written.

She was no goddess, poor Emilia, as he soon discovered; just a beautiful young woman with sharp intelligence and a temperament that blended Italian passion with Italian finesse. Every hint of feeling was intensified in its outward expression by her intense demeanor and natural eloquence; the complete opposite of human nature in the north, where deep feelings often come with an ingrained resistance to being exposed, where warmth rarely shakes off self-consciousness, and where many of the best people are so afraid of appearing even a bit better than they really are that they make an effort to look worse. If everything about Emilia had been perfectly balanced, her gifts and charms would have paled in comparison to Mary’s noble heart and selfless dedication; her talents might not even have stood up to Clare’s lively intellect. But to Shelley, haunted by an image of perfection, always quick to see in a human form “the likeness of that which is, perhaps, eternal,” she felt like a revelation, and like all revelations, she was supreme, unique, and temporarily overshadowed every other possibility. It was a brief madness, a trance of inspiration, lasting only a few days. They met for the first time in early December. By the 10th, she was writing to him as her diletto fratello. Before the month was over, Epipsychidion had been written.

Before the middle of January he could write of her—

Before the middle of January, he could write about her—

My conception of Emilia’s talents augments every day. Her moral nature is fine, but not above circumstances; yet I think her tender and true, which is always something. How many are only one of these things at a time!...

My view of Emilia’s talents grows stronger every day. Her character is good, but it can be influenced by her surroundings; still, I believe she is kind and genuine, which is always significant. How many people only possess one of these qualities at a time!...

There is no reason that you should fear any admixture of that which you call love....

There’s no reason for you to be afraid of any mix of what you call love....

This was written to Clare. She had very quickly become intimate and confidential with Emilia, and estimated her to a nicety at her real worth, admiring her without idealising her or caring to do so. She knew Shelley pretty intimately too, and, being personally unconcerned in the matter, could afford at once to be sympathetic and to speak her mind fearlessly; the consequence being that Shelley was unconstrained in communication with her.

This was written to Clare. She quickly got close and confided in Emilia, accurately recognizing her true value, admiring her without putting her on a pedestal or feeling the need to. She also knew Shelley pretty well, and since she wasn’t personally affected by the situation, she could be both understanding and honest in what she said; as a result, Shelley felt free to talk openly with her.

That Mary should be his most sympathetic confidant at this juncture was not in the nature[Pg 277] of things. She, too, had begun by idealising Emilia, but her affection and enthusiastic admiration were soon outdone and might well have been quenched by Shelley’s rapt devotion. She did not misunderstand him, she knew him too well for that, but the better she understood him the less it was possible for her to feel with him; nor could it have been otherwise unless she had been really as cold as she sometimes appeared. Loyal herself, she never doubted Shelley’s loyalty, but she suffered, though she did not choose to show it: her love, like a woman’s,—perhaps even more than most women’s—was exclusive; Shelley’s, like a man’s,—like many of the best of men’s,—inclusive.

That Mary being his most understanding confidant right now was not what you’d expect. She had also started by idealizing Emilia, but her feelings and enthusiastic admiration were quickly overshadowed and likely extinguished by Shelley’s intense devotion. She didn’t misunderstand him; she knew him too well for that. Yet the more she understood him, the less she could share in his feelings; it couldn't have been any other way unless she had been truly as cold as she sometimes seemed. Loyal herself, she never doubted Shelley’s loyalty, but she suffered, even if she didn’t want to show it: her love, like many women's—maybe even more exclusive than most—was singular; while Shelley’s love, like many great men’s, was more all-encompassing.

She did not allow her feelings to interfere with her actions. She continued to show all possible sympathy and kindness to Emilia, who in return would style her her dearest, loveliest friend and sister. No wonder, however, if at times Mary could not quite overcome a slight constraint of manner, or if this was increased when her dearest sister, with sweet unconsciousness, would openly probe the wound her pride would fain have hidden from herself; when Emilia, for instance, wrote to Shelley—

She didn’t let her feelings get in the way of her actions. She kept being as sympathetic and kind as possible to Emilia, who, in return, called her her dearest, loveliest friend and sister. It’s no surprise, though, that sometimes Mary struggled to mask a bit of awkwardness, especially when her beloved sister, unaware of it, would openly bring up the wound that her pride wanted to keep hidden; like when Emilia, for example, wrote to Shelley—

Mary does not write to me. Is it possible that she loves me less than the others do? I should indeed be inconsolable at that.

Mary doesn't write to me. Is it possible that she loves me less than the others? I would really be heartbroken about that.

[Pg 278]Or to be informed in a letter to herself that this constraint of manner had been talked over by Emilia with Shelley, who had assured her that Mary’s apparent coldness was only “the ash which covered an affectionate heart.”

[Pg 278]Or to learn from a letter to herself that this way of acting had been discussed by Emilia with Shelley, who had reassured her that Mary’s seeming coldness was just “the ash which covered an affectionate heart.”

He was right, indeed, and his words were the faithful echo of his own true heart. He might have added, of himself, that his transient enthusiasms resembled the soaring blaze of sparks struck by a hammer from a glowing mass of molten metal.

He was absolutely right, and his words genuinely reflected his true feelings. He could have also said that his fleeting passions were like the bright sparks that fly off when a hammer strikes a hot mass of molten metal.

But, in everyday prose, the situation was a trying one for Mary, and surely no wife of two and twenty could have met it more bravely and simply than she did.

But in everyday language, the situation was challenging for Mary, and surely no twenty-two-year-old wife could have faced it more courageously and straightforwardly than she did.

“It is grievous,” she wrote to Leigh Hunt, “to see this beautiful girl wearing out the best years of her life in an odious convent, where both mind and body are sick from want of the appropriate exercise for each. I think she has great talent, if not genius; or if not an internal fountain, how could she have acquired the mastery she has of her own language, which she writes so beautifully, or those ideas which lift her so far above the rest of the Italians? She has not studied much, and now, hopeless from a five years’ confinement, everything disgusts her, and she looks with hatred and distaste even on the alleviations of her situation. Her only hope is in a marriage which her parents tell her is concluded, although she has never seen the person intended for her. Nor do I think the change of situation will be much for the better, for he is a younger brother, and will live in the house with his mother, who they say is molto seccante. Yet she may then have the free use of her limbs; she may then be able to walk out among the fields,[Pg 279] vineyards, and woods of her country, and see the mountains and the sky, and not as now, a dozen steps to the right, and then back to the left another dozen, which is the longest walk her convent garden affords, and that, you may be sure, she is very seldom tempted to take.”

“It’s heartbreaking,” she wrote to Leigh Hunt, “to see this beautiful girl wasting the best years of her life in a dreadful convent, where both her mind and body are suffering from a lack of proper exercise. I believe she has great talent, if not genius; or if she doesn’t have an inner well of creativity, how else could she have developed such mastery of her own language, which she writes so beautifully, or the ideas that elevate her far above the other Italians? She hasn’t studied much, and now, feeling hopeless after five years of confinement, everything disgusts her, and she looks at even the small comforts of her situation with hatred and aversion. Her only hope lies in a marriage that her parents say is settled, even though she has never met the man intended for her. I doubt the change in her situation will be much better, as he is a younger brother who will live in the house with his mother, who they say is molto seccante. But at least then she might have the freedom to move around; she could walk out into the fields, vineyards, and woods of her country, and see the mountains and the sky, instead of just taking a dozen steps to the right and then back to the left another dozen, which is the longest walk her convent garden allows, and believe me, she is very rarely tempted to do that.”

By the middle of February Shelley was sending his poem for publication, speaking of it as the production of “a part of himself already dead.” He continued, however, to take an almost painful interest in Emilia’s fate; she, poor girl, though not the sublime creature he had thought her, was infinitely to be pitied. Before their acquaintance ended, she was turning it to practical account, after the fashion of most of Shelley’s friends, by begging for and obtaining considerable sums of money.

By mid-February, Shelley was sending his poem out for publication, referring to it as “a part of himself already dead.” However, he remained deeply invested in Emilia’s situation; she, poor girl, though not the extraordinary person he had imagined, was truly to be pitied. Before their relationship came to an end, she was using it to her advantage, like most of Shelley’s friends, by asking for and receiving significant amounts of money.

If Mary then indulged in a little retrospective sarcasm to her friend, Mrs. Gisborne, it is hardly wonderful. Indeed, later allusions are not wanting to show that this time was felt by her to be one of annoyance and bitterness.

If Mary then engaged in a bit of sarcastic reflection with her friend, Mrs. Gisborne, it’s not surprising. In fact, later references clearly indicate that she viewed this period as one filled with frustration and resentment.

Two circumstances were in her favour. She was well, and, therefore, physically able to look at things in their true light; and, during a great part of the time, Clare was away. In the previous October, during their stay at the Baths, she had at last resolved on trying to make out some sort of life for herself, and had taken a situation as governess in a Florentine family. She had come back to the Shelleys for the month of December[Pg 280] (when it was that she became acquainted with Emilia Vivani), but had returned to Florence at Christmas.

Two things worked in her favor. She was healthy, which meant she could see things clearly; and for a lot of the time, Clare was away. The previous October, during their stay at the Baths, she finally decided to create some kind of life for herself and accepted a position as a governess for a family in Florence. She returned to the Shelleys for the month of December[Pg 280] (when she met Emilia Vivani), but went back to Florence at Christmas.

She had been persuaded to this step by the judicious Mrs. Mason, who had soon perceived the strained relations existing between Mary and Clare, and had seen, too, that the disunion was only the natural and inevitable result of circumstances. It was not only that the two girls were of opposite and jarring temperament; there was also the fact that half the suspicious mistrust with Shelley was regarded by those who did not personally know him, and the shadow of which rested on Mary too, was caused by Clare’s continued presence among them. As things were now, it might have passed without remark, but for the scandalous reports which dated back to the Marlow days, and which had recently been revived by the slanders of Paolo, although the extent of these slanders had not yet transpired. Shelley had been alive enough to the danger at one time, but had now got accustomed and indifferent to it. He had a great affection and a great compassion for Clare; her vivacity enlivened him; he said himself that he liked her although she teased him, and he certainly missed her teasing when she was away. But Mary, to whom Clare’s perpetual society was neither a solace nor a change, and who, as the mother of[Pg 281] children, could no longer look at things from a purely egotistic point of view, must have felt it positively unjust and wrong to allow their father’s reputation to be sacrificed—to say nothing of her own—to what was in no wise a necessity. Shelley loved solitude—a mitigated solitude that is;—he certainly did not pine for general society. Yet many of his letters bear unmistakable evidence to the pain and resentment he felt at being universally shunned by his own countrymen, as if he were an enemy of the human race. But Mary, a woman, and only twenty-two, must have been self-sufficient indeed if, with all her mental resources, she had not required the renovation of change and contrast and varied intercourse, to keep her mind and spirit fresh and bright, and to fit her for being a companion and a resource to Shelley. That she and he were condemned to protracted isolation was partly due to Clare, and when Mary was weak and dejected, her consciousness of this became painful, and her feeling towards the sprightly, restless Miss Clairmont was touched with positive antipathy. Shelley, considering Clare the weaker party, supported her, in the main, and certainly showed no desire to have her away. He might have seen that to impose her presence on Mary in such circumstances was, in fact, as great a piece of tyranny as he had suffered from when Eliza[Pg 282] Westbrook was imposed on him. But of this he was, and he remained, perfectly unconscious. Clare ought to have retired from the field, but her dependent condition, and her wretched anxiety about Allegra, were her excuse for clinging to the only friends she had.

She had been convinced to take this step by the wise Mrs. Mason, who quickly noticed the tense relationship between Mary and Clare. She realized that the divide was simply a natural outcome of their situation. It wasn't just that the two girls had completely different and clashing personalities; there was also the fact that the suspicion surrounding Shelley, viewed through the lens of those who didn’t know him personally, cast a shadow over Mary as well, and this mistrust was intensified by Clare’s ongoing presence. As things stood, it might have gone unnoticed, except for the scandalous rumors from the Marlow days, which had recently been reignited by Paolo’s slanders, even though the full extent of these rumors hadn’t yet come to light. Shelley had once been aware of the danger, but had since become used to it and indifferent. He had a deep affection and compassion for Clare; her liveliness energized him. He often said he liked her, even though she teased him, and he definitely missed her teasing when she wasn’t around. But for Mary, who didn’t find any comfort or change in Clare’s constant company and who, as the mother of [Pg 281] children, could no longer view things from a solely selfish perspective, it must have felt completely unjust to let their father’s reputation—let alone her own—be jeopardized by something that was not at all necessary. Shelley loved solitude—a milder kind of solitude, to be fair; he didn’t long for social company. Still, many of his letters clearly show the pain and resentment he felt at being completely shunned by his fellow countrymen, as if he were an enemy of humanity. But Mary, a woman of just twenty-two, must have been remarkably self-sufficient if, with all her intellect, she didn’t need the refreshing change, contrast, and varied social interactions to keep her mind and spirit vibrant, making her a suitable companion and support for Shelley. The fact that she and he were stuck in prolonged isolation was partly due to Clare, and when Mary felt weak and dejected, the awareness of this became painful, leading her to feel a real dislike towards the lively, restless Miss Clairmont. Shelley saw Clare as the more vulnerable one and mostly supported her, showing no desire to send her away. He might have realized that forcing Clare’s presence on Mary under these circumstances was just as much of a tyranny as what he had endured with Eliza [Pg 282] Westbrook. But he remained completely unaware of this. Clare should have stepped back, but her dependent situation and her miserable worry about Allegra gave her an excuse to cling to the only friends she had.

All this was evident to Mrs. Mason, and it was soon shown that she had judged rightly, as the relations between Mary and Clare became cordial and natural once they were relieved from the intolerable friction of daily companionship.

All of this was clear to Mrs. Mason, and it soon became apparent that she had been correct, as the relationship between Mary and Clare became friendly and natural once they were freed from the unbearable tension of everyday togetherness.

During this time of excitement and unrest one new acquaintance had, however, begun, which circumstances were to develop into a close and intimate companionship.

During this time of excitement and unrest, a new acquaintance had started, which circumstances would grow into a close and intimate friendship.

In January there had arrived at Pisa a young couple of the name of Williams; mainly attracted by the desire to see and to know Shelley, of whose gifts and virtues and sufferings they had heard much from Tom Medwin, their neighbour in Switzerland the year before. Lieutenant Edward Elliker Williams had been, first, in the Navy, then in the Army; had met his wife in India, and, returning with her to England, had sold his commission and retired on half-pay. He was young, of a frank straightforward disposition and most amiable temper, modest and unpretentious, with some literary taste, and no strong prejudices. Jane Williams was young and pretty, gentle and graceful, neither[Pg 283] very cultivated nor particularly clever, but with a comfortable absence of angles in her disposition, and an abundance of that feminine tact which prevents intellectual shortcomings from being painfully felt, and which is, in its way, a manifestation of genius. Not an uncommon type of woman, but quite new in the Shelleys’ experience. At first they thought her rather wanting in animation, and Shelley was conscious of her lack of literary refinement, but these were more and more compensated for, as time went on, by her natural grace and her taste for music. “Ned” was something of an artist, and Mary Shelley sat more than once to him for her portrait. There was, in short, no lack of subjects in common, and the two young couples found a mutual pleasure in each other’s society which increased in measure as they became better acquainted.

In January, a young couple named Williams arrived in Pisa, mainly eager to meet and learn about Shelley, whose talents and struggles they'd heard a lot about from Tom Medwin, their neighbor in Switzerland the previous year. Lieutenant Edward Elliker Williams had served in both the Navy and the Army; he met his wife in India and returned to England with her, where he sold his commission and retired on half-pay. He was young, honest, straightforward, and had a lovely demeanor, modest and down-to-earth, with some taste for literature and no strong biases. Jane Williams was young and pretty, gentle and graceful, not very educated or particularly clever, but she had a comfortable nature free of conflict and a lot of that feminine intuition that made intellectual shortcomings feel less significant, which is, in its own way, a sign of brilliance. She was a fairly common type of woman, but quite new to the Shelleys. At first, they thought she was a bit lacking in energy, and Shelley noticed her lack of literary polish, but these traits were increasingly offset as time passed by her natural grace and love for music. “Ned” was somewhat of an artist, and Mary Shelley posed for him a few times for her portrait. In short, they had plenty of common interests, and both young couples found joy in each other’s company, which grew as they got to know each other better.

In March poor Clare received with bitter grief the intelligence that her child had been placed by Byron in a convent, at Bagnacavallo, not far from Ravenna, where he now lived. Under the sway of the Countess Guiccioli, whose father and brother were domesticated in his house, he was leading what, in comparison with his Venetian existence, was a life of respectability and virtue. His action with regard to Allegra was considered by the Shelleys as, probably, inevitable in the circumstances, but to Clare it was a terrible blow. She[Pg 284] felt more hopelessly separated from her child than ever, and she had seen enough of Italian convent education and its results to convince her that it meant moral and intellectual degradation and death. Her despairing representations to this effect were, of course, unanswered by Byron, who contented himself with a Mephistophelian sneer in showing her letter to the Hoppners.

In March, poor Clare received the heartbreaking news that Byron had placed her child in a convent in Bagnacavallo, not far from Ravenna, where he was now living. Under the influence of Countess Guiccioli, whose father and brother lived with him, he was leading a life that, compared to his time in Venice, seemed respectable and virtuous. The Shelleys believed his decision regarding Allegra was likely unavoidable given the circumstances, but for Clare, it was a devastating blow. She felt more hopelessly detached from her child than ever, and she had witnessed enough of Italian convent education and its effects to be convinced that it meant moral and intellectual decline and death. Her desperate pleas about this went unanswered by Byron, who simply showed her letter to the Hoppners with a cynical grin.

With the true “malignity of those who turn sweet food into poison, transforming all they touch to the malignity of their own natures,”[39] he had no hesitation in giving credit to the reports about Clare’s life in the Shelleys’ family, nor in openly implying his own belief in their probable truth.

With the true “malice of those who turn sweet food into poison, transforming everything they touch to the malice of their own natures,”[39] he had no doubt in believing the reports about Clare’s life in the Shelleys’ family, nor in openly suggesting his own belief in their likely truth.

But for this, and for one great alarm caused by the sudden and unaccountable stoppage of Shelley’s income (through a mistake which happily was discovered and speedily rectified by his good friend, Horace Smith), the spring was, for Mary, peaceful and bright. She was assiduous in her Greek studies, and keenly interested in the contemporary European politics of that stirring time; as full of sympathy as Shelley himself could be with the numerous insurrectionary outbreaks in favour of liberty. And when the revolution in Greece broke out, and one bright April morning Prince Mavrocordato rushed in to announce to her[Pg 285] the proclamation of Prince Hypsilantes, her elation and joy almost equalled his own.

But aside from this, and one major scare caused by the sudden and unexplained halt of Shelley’s income (due to a mistake that fortunately was discovered and quickly fixed by his good friend, Horace Smith), the spring was peaceful and bright for Mary. She was dedicated to her Greek studies and highly interested in the contemporary European politics of that exciting time; as sympathetic as Shelley himself could be with the many uprisings in favor of freedom. And when the revolution in Greece started, and one bright April morning Prince Mavrocordato rushed in to tell her[Pg 285] about the proclamation of Prince Hypsilantes, her excitement and joy almost matched his own.

In companionship with the Williams’, aided and abetted by Henry Reveley, Shelley’s old passion for boating revived. In the little ten-foot long boat procured for him for a few pauls, and then fitted up by Mr. Reveley, they performed many a voyage, on the Arno, on the canal between Pisa and Leghorn, and even on the sea. Their first trip was marked by an accident—Williams contriving to overturn the boat. Nothing daunted, Shelley declared next day that his ducking had added fire to, instead of quenching, the nautical ardour which produced it, and that he considered it a good omen to any enterprise that it began in evil, as making it more likely that it would end in good.

In the company of the Williams family, with the help of Henry Reveley, Shelley’s old love for boating was revived. In a small ten-foot boat that was bought for him for a few coins and then outfitted by Mr. Reveley, they took many trips on the Arno, on the canal between Pisa and Leghorn, and even out at sea. Their first outing was marked by an accident—Williams managed to tip the boat over. Undeterred, Shelley proclaimed the next day that his unexpected swim had ignited, rather than dampened, his passion for sailing, and he believed it was a good sign for any venture to start off badly, as it made it more likely to end well.

All these events are touched on in the few specimen extracts from Mary’s journal and letters which follow—

All these events are highlighted in the few selected excerpts from Mary’s journal and letters that follow—

Wednesday, January 31.—Read Greek. Call on Emilia Viviani. Shelley reads the Vita Nuova aloud to me in the evening.

Wednesday, January 31.—Read Greek. Visit Emilia Viviani. Shelley reads the Vita Nuova aloud to me in the evening.

Friday, February 2.—Read Greek. Write. Emilia Viviani walks out with Shelley. The Opera, with the Williams’ (Il Matrimonio Segreto).

Friday, February 2.—Read Greek. Write. Emilia Viviani goes out with Shelley. The Opera, with the Williams’ (Il Matrimonio Segreto).

Tuesday, February 6.—Read Greek. Sit to Williams. Call on Emilia Viviani. Prince Mavrocordato in the evening. A long metaphysical argument.

Tuesday, February 6.—Read Greek. Meet with Williams. Visit Emilia Viviani. Prince Mavrocordato in the evening. A long philosophical debate.

Wednesday, February 7.—Read Greek. Sit to Williams. In the evening the Williams’, Prince Mavrocordato, and Mr. Taafe.

Wednesday, February 7.—Read Greek. Met with Williams. In the evening, the Williams family, Prince Mavrocordato, and Mr. Taafe were over.

[Pg 286]Monday, February 12.—Read Greek (no lesson). Finish the Vita Nuova. In the afternoon call on Emilia Viviani. Walk. Mr. Taafe calls.

[Pg 286]Monday, February 12.—Read Greek (no lesson). Finish the Vita Nuova. In the afternoon, visit Emilia Viviani. Go for a walk. Mr. Taafe visits.

Thursday, February 27.—Read Greek. The Williams to dine with us. Walk with them. Il Diavolo Pacchiani calls. Shelley reads “The Ancient Mariner” aloud.

Thursday, February 27.—Read Greek. The Williams are coming over for dinner. Walk with them. Il Diavolo Pacchiani stops by. Shelley reads “The Ancient Mariner” out loud.

Saturday, March 4.—Read Greek (no lesson). Walk with the Williams’. Read Horace with Shelley in the evening. A delightful day.

Saturday, March 4.—Read Greek (no lesson). Went for a walk with the Williams. Read Horace with Shelley in the evening. A lovely day.

Sunday, March 5.—Read Greek. Write letters. The Williams’ to dine with us. Walk with them. Williams relates his history. They spend the evening with us, with Prince Mavrocordato and Mr. Taafe.

Sunday, March 5.—Read Greek. Write letters. The Williams are coming over for dinner. Go for a walk with them. Williams shares his story. They spend the evening with us, along with Prince Mavrocordato and Mr. Taafe.

Thursday, March 8.—Read Greek (no lesson). Call on Emilia Viviani. E. Williams calls. Shelley reads The Case is Altered of Ben Jonson aloud in the evening. A mizzling day and rainy night.... March winds and rains are begun, the last puff of winter’s breath,—the eldest tears of a coming spring; she ever comes in weeping and goes out smiling.

Thursday, March 8.—Read Greek (no lesson). Visit Emilia

Monday, March 12.—Read Greek (no lesson). Finish the Defence of Poetry. Copy for Shelley; he reads to me the Tale of a Tub. A delightful day after a misty morning.

Monday, March 12.—Read Greek (no lesson). Finished the Defence of Poetry. Copied for Shelley; he read me the Tale of a Tub. A lovely day after a foggy morning.

Wednesday, March 14.—Read Greek (no lesson). Copy for Shelley. Walk with Williams. Prince Mavrocordato in the evening. I have an interesting conversation with him concerning Greece. The second bulletin of the Austrians published. A sirocco, but a pleasant evening,

Wednesday, March 14.—Read Greek (no lesson). Copy for Shelley. Walk with Williams. Prince Mavrocordato in the evening. I have an interesting conversation with him about Greece. The second bulletin from the Austrians is published. It's a sirocco, but a nice evening,

Friday, March 16.—Read Greek. Copy for Shelley. Walk with Williams. Mrs. Williams confined. News of the Revolution of Piedmont, and the taking of the citadel of Candia by the Greeks. A beautiful day, but not hot.

Friday, March 16.—Read Greek. Write for Shelley. Walk with Williams. Mrs. Williams is confined. News of the Piedmont Revolution and the Greeks taking the citadel of Candia. A lovely day, but not too hot.

Sunday, March 18.—Read Greek. Copy for Shelley. A sirocco and mizzle. Bad news from Naples. Walk with Williams. Prince Mavrocordato in the evening.

Sunday, March 18.—Read Greek. Draft for Shelley. A hot wind and light rain. Bad news from Naples. Walk with Williams. Prince Mavrocordato in the evening.

Monday, March 26.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato. Finish the Antigone. A mizzling day. Spend the evening at the Williams’.

Monday, March 26.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato. Finish the Antigone. A drizzly day. Spend the evening at the Williams’.

[Pg 287]Wednesday, March 28.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato. Call on Emilia Viviani. Walk with Williams. Mr. Taafe in the evening. A fine day, though changeful as to clouds and wind. The State of Massa declares the Constitution. The Piedmontese troops are at Sarzana.

[Pg 287]Wednesday, March 28.—Studied Greek. Met with Alex. Mavrocordato. Visited Emilia Viviani. Took a walk with Williams. Spent the evening with Mr. Taafe. It was a nice day, although the weather changed frequently with clouds and wind. The state of Massachusetts has declared the Constitution. The Piedmontese troops are in Sarzana.

Sunday, April 1.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato calls with news about Greece. He is as gay as a caged eagle just free. Call on Emilia Viviani. Walk with Williams; he spends the evening with us.

Sunday, April 1.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato stops by with news about Greece. He’s as joyful as a caged eagle that’s just been let loose. Visit Emilia Viviani. Walk with Williams; he spends the evening with us.

Monday, April 2.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato calls with the proclamation of Ipsilanti. Write to him. Ride with Shelley into the Cascini. A divine day, with a north-west wind. The theatre in the evening. Tachinardi.

Monday, April 2.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato comes by with the proclamation from Ipsilanti. I write to him. I ride with Shelley into the Cascini. A beautiful day, with a northwest wind. The theater in the evening. Tachinardi.

Wednesday, April 11.—Read Greek, and Osservatore Fiorentino. A letter that overturns us.[40] Walk with Shelley. In the evening Williams and Alex. Mavrocordato.

Wednesday, April 11.—Read Greek and Osservatore Fiorentino. A letter that shakes us up.[40] Walk with Shelley. In the evening, Williams and Alex. Mavrocordato.

Friday, April 13.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato calls. Osservatore Fiorentino. Walk with the Williams’. Shelley at Casa Silva in the evening. An explanation of our difficulty.

Friday, April 13.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato calls. Osservatore Fiorentino. Walk with the Williams. Shelley at Casa Silva in the evening. A discussion about our issue.

Monday, April 16.—Write. Targioni. Read Greek. Mrs. Williams to dinner. In the evening Mr. Taafe. A wet morning: in the afternoon a fierce maestrale. Shelley, Williams, and Henry Reveley try to come up the canal to Pisa; miss their way, are capsized, and sleep at a contadino’s.

Monday, April 16.—Write. Targioni. Read Greek. Mrs. Williams over for dinner. In the evening, Mr. Taafe. It was a rainy morning; in the afternoon, there was a strong maestrale. Shelley, Williams, and Henry Reveley tried to make their way up the canal to Pisa; they got lost, capsized, and ended up spending the night at a farmer's place.

Tuesday, April 24.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato. Hume. Villani. Walk with the Williams’. Alex. M. calls in the evening, with good news from Greece. The Morea free.

Tuesday, April 24.—Read Greek. Alex. Mavrocordato. Hume. Villani. Walk with the Williams’. Alex. M. stops by in the evening with good news from Greece. The Morea is free.

They now migrated once more to the beautiful neighbourhood of the Baths of San Giuliano di Pisa; the Williams’ established themselves at Pugnano, only four miles off: the canal fed by the Serchio ran between the two places, and the little boat was in constant requisition.

They moved again to the lovely area of the Baths of San Giuliano di Pisa; the Williams settled in Pugnano, just four miles away: the canal fed by the Serchio ran between the two locations, and the small boat was always in use.

[Pg 288] Our boat is asleep on Serchio’s stream,
Its sails are folded like thoughts in a dream,
The helm sways idly, hither and thither;
Dominic, the boatman, has brought the mast,
And the oars, and the sails; but ’tis sleeping fast,
Like a beast, unconscious of its tether.[41]

[Pg 288] Our boat is resting on the Serchio stream,
Its sails are folded like thoughts in a dream,
The helm sways lazily, back and forth;
Dominic, the boatman, has brought the mast,
And the oars, and the sails; but it’s fast asleep,
Like a beast, unaware of its tether.[41]

The canal which, fed by the Serchio, was, though an artificial, a full and picturesque stream, making its way under verdant banks, sheltered by trees that dipped their boughs into the murmuring waters. By day, multitudes of ephemera darted to and fro on the surface; at night, the fireflies came out among the shrubs on the banks; the cicale, at noonday, kept up their hum; the aziola cooed in the quiet evening. It was a pleasant summer, bright in all but Shelley’s health and inconstant spirits; yet he enjoyed himself greatly, and became more and more attached to the part of the country where chance appeared to cast us. Sometimes he projected taking a farm, situated on the height of one of the near hills, surrounded by chestnut and pine woods and overlooking a wide extent of country; or of settling still further in the maritime Apennines, at Massa. Several of his slighter and unfinished poems were inspired by these scenes, and by the companions around us. It is the nature of that poetry, however, which overflows from the soul, oftener to express sorrow and regret than joy; for it is when oppressed by the weight of life and away from those he loves, that the poet has recourse to the solace of expression in verse.[42]

The canal, fed by the Serchio, was an artificial yet vibrant stream, flowing beneath lush banks shaded by trees that dipped their branches into the softly flowing waters. During the day, countless tiny insects flitted across the surface; at night, fireflies illuminated the shrubs along the banks; the cicadas buzzed continuously under the midday sun; and the owl cooed in the calm evening. It was a lovely summer, bright except for Shelley’s health and unpredictable mood; still, he found joy and grew more attached to the area where chance had led us. Sometimes he considered taking a farm on a nearby hill, surrounded by chestnut and pine trees and overlooking a wide landscape; or moving further into the maritime Apennines, to Massa. Several of his shorter, unfinished poems were inspired by these scenes and by the friends around us. However, the nature of that kind of poetry, which flows from the heart, often expresses sorrow and longing more than happiness; for it is when burdened by life's weight and away from loved ones that the poet turns to the comfort of expressing himself through verse.

 

Journal, Thursday, May 3.—Read Villani. Go out in boat; call on Emilia Viviani. Walk with Shelley. In the evening Alex. Mavrocordato, Henry Reveley, Dancelli, and Mr. Taafe.

Journal, Thursday, May 3.—Read Villani. Go out in the boat; visit Emilia Viviani. Walk with Shelley. In the evening, meet with Alex Mavrocordato, Henry Reveley, Dancelli, and Mr. Taafe.

Friday, May 4.—Read Greek. (Alex. M.) Read Villani. Shelley goes to Leghorn by sea with Henry Reveley.

Friday, May 4.—Read Greek. (Alex. M.) Read Villani. Shelley is traveling to Leghorn by boat with Henry Reveley.

[Pg 289]Tuesday, May 8.—Packing. Read Greek (Alex. Mavrocordato). Shelley goes to Leghorn. In the evening walk with Alex. M. to Pugnano. See the Williams; return to the Baths. Shelley and Henry Reveley come. The weather quite April; rain and sunshine, and by no means warm.

[Pg 289]Tuesday, May 8.—Packing. Read Greek (Alex. Mavrocordato). Shelley goes to Leghorn. In the evening, I walk with Alex. M. to Pugnano. We see the Williams and then head back to the Baths. Shelley and Henry Reveley arrive. The weather is very much like April; there's both rain and sunshine, and it's definitely not warm.

Saturday, June 23.—Abominably cold weather—rain, wind, and cloud—quite an Italian November or a Scotch May. Shelley and Williams go to Leghorn. Write. Read and finish Malthus. Begin the answer.[43] Jane (Williams) spends the day here, and Edward returns in the evening. Read Greek.

Saturday, June 23.—Terribly cold weather—rain, wind, and clouds—just like an Italian November or a Scottish May. Shelley and Williams head to Leghorn. Write. Read and finish Malthus. Start working on the response.[43] Jane (Williams) spends the day here, and Edward comes back in the evening. Read Greek.

Sunday, June 24.—Write. Read the Answer to Malthus. Finish it. Shelley at Leghorn.

Sunday, June 24.—Write. Read the Answer to Malthus. Complete it. Shelley in Leghorn.

Monday, June 25.—Little babe not well. Shelley returns. The Williams call. Read old plays. Vaccà calls.

Monday, June 25.—Baby isn't feeling well. Shelley comes back. The Williams stop by. Read some old plays. Vaccà calls.

Tuesday, June 26.—Babe well. Write. Read Greek. Shelley not well. Mr. Taafe and Granger dine with us. Walk with Shelley. Vaccà calls. Alex. Mavrocordato sails.

Tuesday, June 26.—Babe is doing well. Writing. Reading Greek. Shelley isn't well. Mr. Taafe and Granger are having dinner with us. Walking with Shelley. Vaccà stops by. Alex. Mavrocordato is sailing.

Thursday, June 28.—Write. Read Greek. Read Mackenzie’s works. Go to Pugnano in the boat. The warmest day this month. Fireflies in the evening.

Thursday, June 28.—Write. Read Greek. Read Mackenzie’s works. Take the boat to Pugnano. It’s the warmest day of the month. Fireflies in the evening.

They were near enough to Pisa to go over there from time to time to see Emilia and other friends, and for Prince Mavrocordato to come frequently and give them the latest political news: the Greek lessons had been voluntarily abjured by Mary when it seemed probable that the Prince might be summoned at any moment to play an active part in the affairs of his country, as actually happened in June. Shelley was still tormented by the pain in his side, but his health and spirits were insensibly improving, as he himself [Pg 290]afterwards admitted. He was occupied in writing Hellas; his elegy on Keats’s death, Adonais also belongs to this time. Ned Williams, infected by the surrounding atmosphere of literature, had tried his ’prentice hand on a drama. In the words of his own journal—

They were close enough to Pisa to visit occasionally and see Emilia and other friends, and for Prince Mavrocordato to come by often and share the latest political news: Mary had willingly given up her Greek lessons when it looked like the Prince might be called to actively participate in his country's affairs, which actually happened in June. Shelley was still suffering from the pain in his side, but his health and mood were gradually getting better, as he himself [Pg 290]later acknowledged. He was busy writing Hellas; his elegy about Keats’s death, Adonais, was also created during this time. Ned Williams, inspired by the literary environment around him, had attempted to write a drama. In his own words—

Went in the summer to Pugnano—passed the first three months in writing a play entitled The Promise, or a year, a month, and a day. S. tells me if they accept it he has great hopes of its success before an audience, and his hopes always enliven mine.

Went to Pugnano for the summer—spent the first three months writing a play called The Promise, or a year, a month, and a day. S. tells me that if they accept it, he has high hopes for its success with an audience, and his optimism always boosts my own.

Mary was straining every nerve to finish Valperga, in the hope of being able to send it to England by the Gisbornes, who were preparing to leave Italy,—a hope, however, which was not fulfilled.

Mary was pushing herself to finish Valperga, hoping to send it to England with the Gisbornes, who were getting ready to leave Italy—but that hope didn’t come true.

Mary to Mrs. Gisborne.

Mary to Mrs. Gisborne.

Baths of S. Giuliano,
30th June 1821.

S. Giuliano Baths,
June 30, 1821.

My dear Mrs. Gisborne—Well, how do you get on? Mr. Gisborne says nothing of that in the note which he wrote yesterday, and it is that in which I am most interested.

Dear Mrs. Gisborne—So, how are you doing? Mr. Gisborne didn’t mention anything about that in the note he wrote yesterday, and that’s what I'm most curious about.

I pity you exceedingly in all the disagreeable details to which you are obliged to sacrifice your time and attention. I can conceive no employment more tedious; but now I hope it is nearly over, and that as the fruit of its conclusion you will soon come to see us. Shelley is far from well; he suffers from his side and nervous irritation. The day on which he returned from Leghorn he found little Percy ill of a fever produced by teething. He got well the next day, but it was so strong while it lasted that it frightened us greatly. You know how much reason we have to fear the deceitful appearance of[Pg 291] perfect health. You see that this, your last summer in Italy, is manufactured on purpose to accustom you to the English seasons.

I feel really sorry for you with all the unpleasant details you have to deal with, wasting your time and energy. I can't think of a more boring job; but I hope it’s almost done, and that once it's finished, you’ll come to see us soon. Shelley isn’t well; he's struggling with pain in his side and some nervous issues. The day he got back from Leghorn, little Percy was sick with a fever from teething. He recovered the next day, but it was such a strong fever that it really scared us. You know how much we have to worry about the misleading signs of perfect health. It looks like this, your last summer in Italy, is specially designed to prepare you for the English weather.

It is warmer now, but we still enjoy the delight of cloudy skies. The “Creator” has not yet made himself heard. I get on with my occupation, and hope to finish the rough transcript this month. I shall then give about a month to corrections, and then I shall transcribe it. It has indeed been a child of mighty slow growth since I first thought of it in our library at Marlow. I then wanted the body in which I might embody my spirit. The materials for this I found at Naples, but I wanted other books. Nor did I begin it till a year afterwards at Pisa; it was again suspended during our stay at your house, and continued again at the Baths. All the winter I did not touch it, but now it is in a state of great forwardness, since I am at page 71 of the third volume. It has indeed been a work of some labour, since I have read and consulted a great many books. I shall be very glad to read the first volume to you, that you may give me your opinion as to the conduct and interest of the story. June is now at its last gasp. You talked of going in August, I hope therefore that we may soon expect you. Have you heard anything concerning the inhabitants of Skinner Street? It is now many months since I received a letter, and I begin to grow alarmed. Adieu.—Ever sincerely yours,

It's warmer now, but we still enjoy the pleasure of cloudy skies. The "Creator" hasn't made himself known yet. I'm continuing with my work and hoping to finish the rough draft this month. After that, I’ll spend about a month on revisions before I transcribe it. It has truly taken a long time to develop since I first thought of it in our library at Marlow. I wanted a form to express my spirit. I found the materials for this in Naples, but I needed other books. I didn't start it until a year later in Pisa; it was paused again during our time at your house and then picked up again at the Baths. I didn't touch it all winter, but now it's making good progress since I'm on page 71 of the third volume. It has indeed been a laborious effort, as I've read and consulted many books. I would be very happy to read the first volume to you so you can share your thoughts on the story's flow and engagement. June is now almost over. You mentioned going in August, so I hope we can expect you soon. Have you heard anything about the residents of Skinner Street? It's been months since I got a letter, and I'm starting to get worried. Goodbye.—Always sincerely yours,

Mary W. S.

Mary W. S.

On the 26th of July the Gisbornes came to pay their friends a short farewell visit; on the 29th they started for England; Shelley going with them as far as Florence, where he and Mary thought again of settling for the winter, and where he wished to make inquiries about houses. During his few days’ absence the Williams’ were almost constantly with Mary. Edward Williams was busy painting a portrait of her in miniature, [Pg 292]intended by her as a surprise for Shelley on his birthday, the 4th of August. But when that day arrived Shelley was unavoidably absent. On his return to the Baths he had found a letter from Lord Byron, with a pressing invitation to visit him at Ravenna, whence Byron was on the point of departing to join Countess Guiccioli and her family, who had been exiled from the Roman States for Carbonarism, and who, for the present, had taken refuge at Florence.

On July 26th, the Gisbornes came to say a quick goodbye to their friends; on July 29th, they set off for England, with Shelley traveling with them as far as Florence. There, he and Mary considered settling for the winter and he wanted to look into houses. During his few days away, the Williams were almost always with Mary. Edward Williams was busy painting a miniature portrait of her, which she planned as a surprise for Shelley on his birthday, August 4th. But when that day came, Shelley was unfortunately not there. Upon his return to the Baths, he found a letter from Lord Byron, inviting him to visit in Ravenna. Byron was about to leave to join Countess Guiccioli and her family, who had been exiled from the Roman States for their involvement with the Carbonari and had temporarily found refuge in Florence.

Shelley’s thoughts turned at once, as they could not but do, to poor little Allegra, in her convent of Bagnacavallo. What was to become of her? Where would or could she be sent? or was she to be conveniently forgotten and left behind? He was off next day, the 3d; paid a flying visit to Clare, who was staying for her health at Leghorn, and arrived at Ravenna on the 6th.

Shelley's mind immediately went to poor little Allegra, in her convent in Bagnacavallo. What was going to happen to her? Where would she be sent, or would she just be forgotten and left behind? He left the next day, the 3rd; made a quick visit to Clare, who was in Leghorn for her health, and arrived in Ravenna on the 6th.

The miniature was finished and ready for him on his birthday. Mary, alone on that anniversary, was fain to look back over the past eventful seven years,—their joys, their sorrows, their many changes. Not long before, she had said, in a letter to Clare, “One is not gay, at least I am not, but peaceful, and at peace with all the world.” The same tone characterises the entry in her journal for 4th August.

The miniature was completed and waiting for him on his birthday. Mary, alone on that anniversary, was eager to reflect on the past seven eventful years—their joys, their sorrows, their many changes. Not long ago, she had written in a letter to Clare, “I'm not cheerful, at least I’m not, but calm, and at peace with everyone.” The same tone is evident in her journal entry for August 4th.

Shelley’s birthday. Seven years are now gone; what changes! what a life! We now appear tranquil, yet who[Pg 293] knows what wind——but I will not prognosticate evil; we have had enough of it. When Shelley came to Italy I said, all is well, if it were permanent; it was more passing than an Italian twilight. I now say the same. May it be a Polar day, yet that, too, has an end.

Shelley’s birthday. Seven years have gone by; what changes! what a life! We seem calm now, yet who[Pg 293] knows what might come?—but I won’t predict anything bad; we’ve had our fill of that. When Shelley arrived in Italy, I said, everything is good, if only it could last; it was more fleeting than an Italian sunset. I say the same now. May it be like a Polar day, but even that comes to an end.

 

 


CHAPTER XIV

August-November 1821

Aug-Nov 1821

From Bologna Shelley wrote to Mary an amusing account of his journey, so far. But this letter was speedily followed by another, written within a few hours of his arrival at Ravenna; a letter, this second one, to make Mary’s blood run cold, although it is expressed with all the calmness and temperance that Shelley could command.

From Bologna, Shelley sent Mary a funny update about his journey so far. But this letter was soon followed by another one, written just a few hours after he arrived in Ravenna; this second letter would send chills down Mary’s spine, even though it was written with all the calmness and restraint that Shelley could muster.

Ravenna, 7th August 1821.

Ravenna, August 7, 1821.

My dearest Mary—I arrived last night at 10 o’clock, and sate up talking with Lord Byron until 5 this morning. I then went to sleep, and now awake at 11, and having despatched my breakfast as quick as possible, mean to devote the interval until 12, when the post departs, to you.

My dear Mary—I got here last night at 10 o’clock and stayed up talking with Lord Byron until 5 this morning. I then went to sleep, and now I'm awake at 11. After finishing my breakfast as quickly as possible, I plan to spend the time until 12, when the post leaves, focusing on you.

Lord Byron is very well, and was delighted to see me. He has, in fact, completely recovered his health, and lives a life totally the reverse of that which he led at Venice. He has a permanent sort of liaison with Contessa Guiccioli, who is now at Florence, and seems from her letters to be a very amiable woman. She is waiting there until something shall be decided as to their emigration to Switzerland or stay in Italy, which is yet undetermined on either side. She was compelled to escape from the Papal territory in great haste, as measures had already been taken to place her in a convent, where she[Pg 295] would have been unrelentingly confined for life. The oppression of the marriage contract, as existing in the laws and opinions of Italy, though less frequently exercised, is far severer than that of England. I tremble to think of what poor Emilia is destined to.

Lord Byron is doing really well and was thrilled to see me. He has actually fully recovered his health and is living a life that's completely the opposite of what he had in Venice. He has a steady relationship with Contessa Guiccioli, who is now in Florence, and from her letters, she seems to be a very kind woman. She’s waiting there until a decision is made about whether they will move to Switzerland or stay in Italy, which hasn't been decided by either of them yet. She had to flee from Papal territory in a hurry because steps had already been taken to put her in a convent, where she[Pg 295] would have been harshly confined for life. The burden of the marriage contract, as it exists in the laws and attitudes of Italy, while less often enforced, is much harsher than in England. I shudder to think of what will happen to poor Emilia.

Lord Byron had almost destroyed himself in Venice; his state of debility was such that he was unable to digest any food; he was consumed by hectic fever, and would speedily have perished, but for this attachment, which has reclaimed him from the excesses into which he threw himself, from carelessness rather than taste. Poor fellow! he is now quite well, and immersed in politics and literature. He has given me a number of the most interesting details on the former subject, but we will not speak of them in a letter. Fletcher is here, and as if, like a shadow, he waxed and waned with the substance of his master, Fletcher also has recovered his good looks, and from amidst the unseasonable gray hairs a fresh harvest of flaxen locks has put forth.

Lord Byron had nearly ruined himself in Venice; he was in such poor shape that he couldn’t digest any food. He was suffering from a severe fever and would have quickly died without this relationship, which pulled him back from the excesses he indulged in, more out of carelessness than anything else. Poor guy! He’s now completely healthy and deeply involved in politics and literature. He’s shared some of the most fascinating details about the former, but we won’t discuss them in a letter. Fletcher is here too, and just like a shadow that rises and falls with its master, Fletcher has also regained his good looks, and from amidst the unexpected gray hairs, a fresh crop of light-colored locks has emerged.

We talked a great deal of poetry and such matters last night, and, as usual, differed, and I think more than ever. He affects to patronise a system of criticism fit for the production of mediocrity, and, although all his fine poems and passages have been produced in defiance of this system, yet I recognise the pernicious effects of it in the Doge of Venice, and it will cramp and limit his future efforts, however great they may be, unless he gets rid of it. I have read only parts of it, or rather, he himself read them to me, and gave me the plan of the whole.

We talked a lot about poetry and related topics last night, and, as usual, we disagreed, maybe even more than before. He pretends to support a type of criticism that's suitable for creating mediocrity, and even though all his great poems and passages have come about despite this system, I can still see its harmful effects in the Doge of Venice. It will restrict and limit his future work, no matter how talented he is, unless he moves past it. I've only read parts of it, or rather, he read them to me and shared the overall plan.

Allegra, he says, is grown very beautiful, but he complains that her temper is violent and imperious. He has no intention of leaving her in Italy; indeed, the thing is too improper in itself not to carry condemnation along with it. Contessa Guiccioli, he says, is very fond of her; indeed, I cannot see why she should not take care of it, if she is to live as his ostensible mistress. All this I shall know more of soon.

Allegra, he says, has become very beautiful, but he complains that her temper is aggressive and domineering. He has no plans to leave her in Italy; in fact, it would be too inappropriate not to face criticism for it. Contessa Guiccioli, he says, is very fond of her; honestly, I don't see why she shouldn't take care of her if she's going to act as his public mistress. I'll learn more about all this soon.

Lord Byron has also told me of a circumstance that shocks me exceedingly, because it exhibits a degree of desperate and wicked malice, for which I am at a loss to account. When [Pg 296]I hear such things my patience and my philosophy are put to a severe proof, whilst I refrain from seeking out some obscure hiding-place, where the countenance of man may never meet me more. It seems that Elise, actuated either by some inconceivable malice for our dismissing her, or bribed by my enemies, has persuaded the Hoppners of a story so monstrous and incredible that they must have been prone to believe any evil to have believed such assertions upon such evidence. Mr. Hoppner wrote to Lord Byron to state this story as the reason why he declined any further communications with us, and why he advised him to do the same. Elise says that Claire was my mistress; that is very well, and so far there is nothing new; all the world has heard so much, and people may believe or not believe as they think good. She then proceeds further to say that Claire was with child by me; that I gave her the most violent medicine to procure abortion; that this not succeeding she was brought to bed, and that I immediately tore the child from her and sent it to the Foundling Hospital,—I quote Mr. Hoppner’s words,—and this is stated to have taken place in the winter after we left Este. In addition, she says that both Claire and I treated you in the most shameful manner; that I neglected and beat you, and that Claire never let a day pass without offering you insults of the most violent kind, in which she was abetted by me.

Lord Byron has also told me about a situation that shocks me greatly because it shows a level of desperate and wicked malice that I can't understand. When I hear things like this, my patience and my composure are severely tested, and I find myself wanting to retreat to some hidden place where I can avoid seeing any human face again. It seems that Elise, driven either by some incomprehensible hatred for our dismissing her or bribed by my enemies, has convinced the Hoppners of a story so monstrous and unbelievable that they must have been willing to accept any evil to believe such claims on such flimsy evidence. Mr. Hoppner wrote to Lord Byron to explain this story as the reason why he refused further communication with us and advised Lord Byron to do the same. Elise claims that Claire was my mistress; that’s nothing new, and everyone has heard enough gossip about it, so people can believe what they want. Then she goes on to say that Claire was pregnant with my child; that I gave her strong medicine to induce an abortion; that when that failed, she gave birth, and I immediately took the baby from her and sent it to the Foundling Hospital—I'm quoting Mr. Hoppner’s words—and this is said to have happened in the winter after we left Este. Additionally, she claims that both Claire and I treated you in the most disgraceful way; that I neglected and hit you, and that Claire never let a day go by without insulting you intensely, with my support.

As to what Reviews and the world say, I do not care a jot, but when persons who have known me are capable of conceiving of me—not that I have fallen into a great error, as would have been the living with Claire as my mistress—but that I have committed such unutterable crimes as destroying or abandoning a child, and that my own! Imagine my despair of good! Imagine how it is possible that one of so weak and sensitive a nature as mine can run further the gauntlet through this hellish society of men! You should write to the Hoppners a letter refuting the charge, in case you believe and know, and can prove that it is false, stating the grounds and proof of your belief. I need not dictate what you should say, nor, I hope, inspire you with warmth to rebut a charge which you[Pg 297] only can effectually rebut. If you will send the letter to me here, I will forward it to the Hoppners. Lord Byron is not up. I do not know the Hoppners’ address, and I am anxious not to lose a post.

Regarding what Reviews and the world say, I don't care at all, but when people who know me can imagine that I—it's not that I've made a major mistake, like having Claire as my mistress—but that I've committed such terrible crimes as abandoning or destroying a child, and my own at that! Just think of my despair! How can someone so weak and sensitive like me survive in this hellish society of men? You should write a letter to the Hoppners refuting the accusation, if you believe it and can prove it’s false, detailing your reasons and evidence. I won't dictate what you should say, nor do I hope to motivate you with passion to counter a claim that you[Pg 297] can only effectively rebut. If you send the letter to me here, I’ll forward it to the Hoppners. Lord Byron isn’t awake. I don’t know the Hoppners’ address, and I’m eager not to miss a post.

P. B. S.

P. B. S.

Mary’s feelings on the perusal of this letter may be faintly imagined by those who read it now, and who know what manner of woman she actually was. They are expressed, as far as they could be expressed, in the letter which, in accordance with Shelley’s desire, and while still smarting under the first shock of grief and profound indignation, she wrote off to Mrs. Hoppner, and enclosed in a note to Shelley himself.

Mary’s feelings upon reading this letter can be somewhat imagined by those who read it now and understand what kind of woman she truly was. They are conveyed, as much as they can be, in the letter that she quickly wrote to Mrs. Hoppner, according to Shelley’s wish, while still reeling from the initial shock of grief and deep anger, and she enclosed it in a note to Shelley himself.

Mary to Shelley.

Mary to Shelley.

My dear Shelley—Shocked beyond all measure as I was, I instantly wrote the enclosed. If the task be not too dreadful, pray copy it for me; I cannot.

Dear Shelley—As shocked as I was, I immediately wrote the enclosed. If it’s not too much to ask, please copy it for me; I can’t do it.

Read that part of your letter that contains the accusation. I tried, but I could not write it. I think I could as soon have died. I send also Elise’s last letter: enclose it or not, as you think best.

Read the part of your letter that has the accusation. I tried, but I just couldn't write it down. I think it would have been easier to die. I'm also sending Elise's last letter: include it or not, whatever you think is best.

I wrote to you with far different feelings last night, beloved friend, our barque is indeed “tempest tost,” but love me as you have ever done, and God preserve my child to me, and our enemies shall not be too much for us. Consider well if Florence be a fit residence for us. I love, I own, to face danger, but I would not be imprudent.

I wrote to you with very different feelings last night, dear friend. Our boat is indeed “tossed by the storm,” but if you love me as you always have, and God keeps my child safe for me, our enemies won’t be too much for us. Think carefully about whether Florence is a suitable place for us. I admit I enjoy facing danger, but I don’t want to be reckless.

Pray get my letter to Mrs. Hoppner copied for a thousand reasons. Adieu, dearest! Take care of yourself—all yet is well. The shock for me is over, and I now despise the slander; but it must not pass uncontradicted. I sincerely thank Lord Byron for his kind unbelief.—Affectionately yours,

Pray have my letter to Mrs. Hoppner copied for a thousand reasons. Goodbye, my dearest! Take care of yourself—all is well for now. The shock for me has passed, and I now disregard the slander; but it must not go unchallenged. I truly appreciate Lord Byron for his kind disbelief.—Affectionately yours,

M. W. S.

M.W.S.

[Pg 298]Do not think me imprudent in mentioning E.’s[44] illness at Naples. It is well to meet facts. They are as cunning as wicked. I have read over my letter; it is written in haste, but it were as well that the first burst of feeling should be expressed.

[Pg 298]Don't think I'm being careless by bringing up E.'s[44] illness in Naples. It's important to face the truth. Facts can be both clever and cruel. I’ve gone over my letter; I wrote it quickly, but it's best if I capture this initial wave of emotion while it's still fresh.

 

Pisa, 10th August 1821.

Pisa, August 10, 1821.

My dear Mrs. Hoppner—After a silence of nearly two years I address you again, and most bitterly do I regret the occasion on which I now write. Pardon me that I do not write in French; you understand English well, and I am too much impressed to shackle myself in a foreign language; even in my own my thoughts far outrun my pen, so that I can hardly form the letters. I write to defend him to whom I have the happiness to be united, whom I love and esteem beyond all living creatures, from the foulest calumnies; and to you I write this, who were so kind, and to Mr. Hoppner, to both of whom I indulged the pleasing idea that I have every reason to feel gratitude. This is indeed a painful task. Shelley is at present on a visit to Lord Byron at Ravenna, and I received a letter from him to-day, containing accounts that make my hand tremble so much that I can hardly hold the pen. It tells me that Elise wrote to you, relating the most hideous stories against him, and that you have believed them. Before I speak of these falsehoods, permit me to say a few words concerning this miserable girl. You well know that she formed an attachment with Paolo when we proceeded to Rome, and at Naples their marriage was talked of. We all tried to dissuade her; we knew Paolo to be a rascal, and we thought so well of her. An accident led me to the knowledge that without marrying they had formed a connection. She was ill; we sent for a doctor, who said there was danger of a miscarriage, I would not throw the girl on the world without in some degree binding her to this man. We had them married at Sir R. A. Court’s. She left us, turned Catholic at Rome, married him, and then went to Florence. After the disastrous death of my[Pg 299] child we came to Tuscany. We have seen little of them, but we have had knowledge that Paolo has formed a scheme of extorting money from Shelley by false accusations. He has written him threatening letters, saying that he would be the ruin of him, etc. We placed them in the hands of a celebrated lawyer here, who has done what he can to silence him. Elise has never interfered in this, and indeed the other day I received a letter from her, entreating, with great professions of love, that I would send her money. I took no notice of this, but although I know her to be in evil hands, I would not believe that she was wicked enough to join in his plans without proof. And now I come to her accusations, and I must indeed summon all my courage whilst I transcribe them, for tears will force their way, and how can it be otherwise?

Dear Mrs. Hoppner—After almost two years of silence, I'm reaching out to you again, and I deeply regret the reason for this letter. Please forgive me for not writing in French; you understand English well, and I'm too overwhelmed to confine myself to a foreign language; even in my own, my thoughts race ahead of my pen, making it difficult to write clearly. I’m writing to defend the person I have the joy of being with, whom I love and respect more than anyone else, against the worst lies; and I’m reaching out to you, since you have been so kind, as well as to Mr. Hoppner, both of whom I feel very grateful toward. This is truly a painful task. Shelley is currently visiting Lord Byron in Ravenna, and I received a letter from him today that contains information that makes my hand tremble so much that I can barely hold the pen. It says that Elise wrote to you, sharing the most terrible stories about him, and that you have believed them. Before I address these false accusations, please allow me to say a few words about this miserable girl. You know well that she became involved with Paolo when we headed to Rome, and marriage was discussed while we were in Naples. We all tried to talk her out of it; we knew Paolo was a scoundrel, and we thought highly of her. An accident led me to discover that they had formed a relationship without marrying. She was unwell; we called a doctor, who warned of the risk of a miscarriage. I couldn’t leave her to fend for herself without somehow tying her to this man. We arranged for them to marry at Sir R. A. Court’s. She left us, converted to Catholicism in Rome, married him, and then went to Florence. After the tragic death of my[Pg 299] child, we moved to Tuscany. We haven’t seen much of them, but we know that Paolo has been trying to extort money from Shelley through false claims. He has sent him threatening letters, stating that he would ruin him, etc. We handed the situation over to a well-known lawyer here, who has done what he can to silence him. Elise hasn’t been involved in this; in fact, just the other day I received a letter from her, pleading, with many expressions of love, for me to send her money. I ignored this, but even though I know she’s caught up with bad people, I couldn’t believe she would be wicked enough to join in his schemes without proof. And now I must address her accusations, and I truly need to gather all my courage to write them down, as tears are forcing their way out, and how could it be any other way?

You know Shelley, you saw his face, and could you believe them? Believe them only on the testimony of a girl whom you despised? I had hoped that such a thing was impossible, and that although strangers might believe the calumnies that this man propagated, none who had ever seen my husband could for a moment credit them.

You know Shelley, you saw his face, and could you really believe them? Believe what they said just based on the word of a girl you looked down on? I had hoped that such a thing was impossible, and that even if strangers might buy into the lies this man spread, no one who had ever seen my husband could believe them for even a second.

He says Claire was Shelley’s mistress, that—upon my word I solemnly assure you that I cannot write the words. I send you a part of Shelley’s letter that you may see what I am now about to refute, but I had rather die than copy anything so vilely, so wickedly false, so beyond all imagination fiendish.

He claims Claire was Shelley’s lover, and I swear I can hardly bring myself to write those words. I’m sending you part of Shelley’s letter so you can see what I’m about to dispute, but I would rather die than copy anything so disgusting, so maliciously false, so unimaginably evil.

But that you should believe it! That my beloved Shelley should stand thus slandered in your minds—he, the gentlest and most humane of creatures—is more painful to me, oh! far more painful than words can express. Need I say that the union between my husband and myself has ever been undisturbed? Love caused our first imprudence—love, which, improved by esteem, a perfect trust one in the other, a confidence and affection which, visited as we have been by severe calamities (have we not lost two children?), has increased daily and knows no bounds. I will add that Claire has been separated from us for about a year. She lives with a respectable German family at Florence. The reasons for this[Pg 300] were obvious: her connection with us made her manifest as the Miss Clairmont, the mother of Allegra; besides we live much alone, she enters much into society there, and, solely occupied with the idea of the welfare of her child, she wished to appear such that she may not be thought in after times to be unworthy of fulfilling the maternal duties. You ought to have paused before you tried to convince the father of her child of such unheard-of atrocities on her part. If his generosity and knowledge of the world had not made him reject the slander with the ridicule it deserved, what irretrievable mischief you would have occasioned her. Those who know me well believe my simple word—it is not long ago that my father said in a letter to me that he had never known me utter a falsehood,—but you, easy as you have been to credit evil, who may be more deaf to truth—to you I swear by all that I hold sacred upon heaven and earth, by a vow which I should die to write if I affirmed a falsehood,—I swear by the life of my child, by my blessed, beloved child, that I know the accusations to be false. But I have said enough to convince you, and are you not convinced? Are not my words the words of truth? Repair, I conjure you, the evil you have done by retracting your confidence in one so vile as Elise, and by writing to me that you now reject as false every circumstance of her infamous tale.

But can you believe it? That my dear Shelley should be so slandered in your minds—he, the kindest and most compassionate person—is more painful for me, oh! far more painful than words can convey. Do I need to say that the bond between my husband and me has always been unbroken? Love led to our initial mistake—love, which, deepened by respect, perfect trust in one another, and an affection that has only grown stronger despite the severe hardships we've faced (haven't we lost two children?), knows no limits. I should add that Claire has been away from us for about a year. She lives with a respectable German family in Florence. The reasons for this[Pg 300] were clear: her connection to us made her clearly identified as Miss Clairmont, the mother of Allegra; plus, we live quite separately, she has engaged much in society there, and solely focused on her child's well-being, she wanted to present herself in a way that wouldn’t make anyone think she was unworthy of fulfilling her maternal responsibilities later on. You should have thought twice before trying to convince the father of her child of such outrageous lies about her. If his generosity and worldly understanding hadn’t led him to dismiss the slander with the ridicule it deserved, what irreversible damage you would have caused her. Those who know me well trust my simple word—it wasn’t long ago that my father wrote to me saying he had never known me to tell a lie—but you, who have been quick to believe the worst, who might be even more deaf to the truth— to you I swear by everything I hold sacred in heaven and earth, by a vow I would die to keep if I were to say something untrue—I swear by the life of my child, my precious, beloved child, that I know the accusations are false. But I have said enough to convince you, and aren’t you convinced? Aren’t my words the words of truth? Please, I urge you, repair the harm you’ve done by withdrawing your faith in someone as vile as Elise, and by writing to me that you now reject as false every detail of her despicable story.

You were kind to us, and I will never forget it; now I require justice. You must believe me, and do me, I solemnly entreat you, the justice to confess you do so.

You were kind to us, and I will never forget it; now I need justice. You have to believe me, and I seriously ask you to do me the justice of admitting that you do.

Mary W. Shelley.

Mary W. Shelley.

I send this letter to Shelley at Ravenna, that he may see it, for although I ought, the subject is too odious to me to copy it. I wish also that Lord Byron should see it; he gave no credit to the tale, but it is as well that he should see how entirely fabulous it is.

I’m sending this letter to Shelley at Ravenna so he can read it, since I really don’t want to copy it because the topic is too unpleasant for me. I also want Lord Byron to see it; he didn’t believe the story, but it’s good for him to see just how completely made-up it is.

Shelley, meanwhile, never far from her in thought, and knowing only too well how acutely she would suffer from all this, was writing to her again.

Shelley, always thinking of her and fully aware of how deeply she would be affected by all this, was writing to her again.

[Pg 301]Shelley to Mary.

Shelley to Mary.

My dearest Mary—I wrote to you yesterday, and I begin another letter to-day without knowing exactly when I can send it, as I am told the post only goes once a week. I daresay the subject of the latter half of my letter gave you pain, but it was necessary to look the affair in the face, and the only satisfactory answer to the calumny must be given by you, and could be given by you alone. This is evidently the source of the violent denunciations of the Literary Gazette, in themselves contemptible enough, and only to be regarded as effects which show us their cause, which, until we put off our mortal nature, we never despise—that is, the belief of persons who have known and seen you that you are guilty of crimes. A certain degree and a certain kind of infamy is to be borne, and, in fact, is the best compliment which an exalted nature can receive from a filthy world, of which it is its hell to be a part, but this sort of thing exceeds the measure, and even if it were only for the sake of our dear Percy, I would take some pains to suppress it. In fact it shall be suppressed, even if I am driven to the disagreeable necessity of prosecuting him before the Tuscan tribunals....

My beloved Mary—I wrote to you yesterday, and I'm starting another letter today without knowing exactly when I can send it, since I hear the post only goes once a week. I’m sure the topic in the latter part of my letter upset you, but it was necessary to confront the issue, and the only satisfactory response to the slander must come from you, and can only come from you. This is clearly the reason for the harsh attacks from the Literary Gazette, which are pathetic enough on their own and should only be seen as results that reveal their cause—namely, the belief of those who know and have seen you that you are guilty of wrongdoing. Some level of infamy must be tolerated, and, in fact, it’s often the highest compliment an exceptional person can receive from a corrupt world, of which being part is its own torment. However, this particular situation goes too far, and even just for our dear Percy’s sake, I would take steps to put an end to it. In fact, I will put a stop to it, even if I’m forced into the unpleasant position of prosecuting him before the Tuscan courts….

········

········

Write to me at Florence, where I shall remain a day at least, and send me letters, or news of letters. How is my little darling? and how are you, and how do you get on with your book? Be severe in your corrections, and expect severity from me, your sincere admirer. I flatter myself you have composed something unequalled in its kind, and that, not content with the honours of your birth and your hereditary aristocracy, you will add still higher renown to your name. Expect me at the end of my appointed time. I do not think I shall be detained. Is Claire with you? or is she coming? Have you heard anything of my poor Emilia, from whom I got a letter the day of my departure, saying that her marriage was deferred for a very short time, on account of the illness[Pg 302] of her Sposo? How are the Williams’, and Williams especially? Give my very kindest love to them.

Write to me at Florence, where I'll be staying for at least a day, and send me letters, or updates about letters. How is my little darling? How are you, and how's your book coming along? Be tough with your corrections, and expect me to be tough with you too, your sincere admirer. I'm confident you've created something unmatched, and that, not satisfied with the honors of your birth and your inherited aristocracy, you'll add even greater fame to your name. Expect me at the end of my scheduled time. I don't think I'll be held up. Is Claire with you? Or is she on her way? Have you heard anything about my poor Emilia, who sent me a letter the day I left, saying her marriage was postponed for a very short time because of her fiancé's illness[Pg 302]? How are the Williams, especially Williams? Please send my warmest love to them.

Lord Byron has here splendid apartments in the house of his mistress’s husband, who is one of the richest men in Italy. She is divorced, with an allowance of 1200 crowns a year—a miserable pittance from a man who has 120,000 a year. Here are two monkeys, five cats, eight dogs, and ten horses, all of whom (except the horses) walk about the house like the masters of it. Tita, the Venetian, is here, and operates as my valet; a fine fellow, with a prodigious black beard, and who has stabbed two or three people, and is one of the most good-natured-looking fellows I ever saw.

Lord Byron has luxurious rooms in the house of his mistress’s husband, who is one of the wealthiest men in Italy. She is divorced, receiving an allowance of 1,200 crowns a year—a pathetic amount from a man who makes 120,000 a year. There are two monkeys, five cats, eight dogs, and ten horses, all of whom (except the horses) roam around the house like they own the place. Tita, the Venetian, is here and serves as my valet; he’s a great guy with a huge black beard, who has stabbed a couple of people, and is one of the friendliest-looking guys I've ever seen.

We have good rumours of the Greeks here, and a Russian war. I hardly wish the Russians to take any part in it. My maxim is with Æschylus: τὸ δυσσεβές—μετὰ μὲν πλείονα τίκτει, σφετέρᾳ δ᾿εἰκότα γέννᾳ.

We’ve heard some interesting rumors about the Greeks and a Russian war. I honestly don’t want the Russians to get involved. My guiding principle is like Æschylus's: τὸ δυσσεβές—μετὰ μὲν πλείονα τίκτει, σφετέρᾳ δ᾿εἰκότα γέννᾳ.

········

········

There is a Greek exercise for you. How should slaves produce anything but tyranny, even as the seed produces the plant? Adieu, dear Mary.—Yours affectionately,

There’s a Greek exercise for you. How can slaves create anything but tyranny, just like a seed produces a plant? Goodbye, dear Mary.—Yours affectionately,

S.

S.

At Ravenna there was only a weekly post. Shelley had to wait a long time for Mary’s answer, and before it could reach him he was writing to her yet a third time. His mind was now full of Allegra. She was not to be left alone in Italy. Shelley, enlightened by Emilia Viviani, had been able to give Byron, on the subject of convents, such information as to “shake his faith in the purity of these receptacles.” But no conclusions of any sort had been arrived at as to her future; and Shelley entreated Mary to rack her brains, to inquire of all her friends, to leave no stone unturned, if by any possibility she could find some[Pg 303] fitting asylum, some safe home for the lovely child. He had been to see the little girl at her convent, and all readers of his letters know the description of the fairy creature, who, with her “contemplative seriousness, mixed with excessive vivacity, seemed a thing of a higher and a finer order” than the children around her; happy and well cared for, as far as he could judge; pale, but lovelier and livelier than ever, and full of childish glee and fun.

At Ravenna, there was only a weekly mail service. Shelley had to wait a long time for Mary’s reply, and before it could reach him, he was writing to her for the third time. His mind was completely occupied with Allegra. She was not to be left alone in Italy. Shelley, informed by Emilia Viviani, had been able to give Byron, regarding convents, information that could “shake his faith in the purity of these places.” But no conclusions had been reached about her future; and Shelley urged Mary to think hard, to ask all her friends, to do everything possible, if she could find some[Pg 303] suitable home, a safe place for the beautiful child. He had visited the little girl at her convent, and all readers of his letters know the description of the enchanting creature, who, with her “thoughtful seriousness, mixed with boundless energy, seemed to be of a higher and finer kind” than the other children around her; happy and well cared for, as far as he could tell; pale, but more beautiful and lively than ever, and full of childish joy and playfulness.

At this point of his letter Mary’s budget arrived, and Shelley continued as follows—

At this point in his letter, Mary’s budget arrived, and Shelley continued like this—

Ravenna, Thursday.

Ravenna, Thursday.

I have received your letter with that to Mrs. Hoppner. I do not wonder, my dearest friend, that you should have been moved. I was at first, but speedily regained the indifference which the opinion of anything or anybody, except our own consciousness, amply merits, and day by day shall more receive from me. I have not recopied your letter, such a measure would destroy its authenticity, but have given it to Lord Byron, who has engaged to send it with his own comments to the Hoppners. People do not hesitate, it seems, to make themselves panders and accomplices to slander, for the Hoppners had exacted from Lord Byron that these accusations should be concealed from me: Lord Byron is not a man to keep a secret, good or bad, but in openly confessing that he has not done so he must observe a certain delicacy, and therefore wished to send the letter himself, and, indeed, this adds weight to your representations. Have you seen the article in the Literary Gazette on me? They evidently allude to some story of this kind. However cautious the Hoppners have been in preventing the calumniated person from asserting his justification, you know too much of the world not to be certain that this was the utmost limit of their caution. So much for nothing.

I received your letter along with the one addressed to Mrs. Hoppner. I’m not surprised, my dear friend, that you felt affected. I was at first as well, but I quickly returned to the indifference that anyone’s opinion—other than our own conscience—truly deserves, and that will continue to be my stance more and more each day. I haven’t copied your letter; doing so would ruin its authenticity. Instead, I’ve given it to Lord Byron, who agreed to send it along with his own comments to the Hoppners. It seems people don’t hesitate to become pawns and accomplices in spreading rumors, as the Hoppners had pressured Lord Byron to keep these accusations hidden from me. Lord Byron isn’t someone who keeps secrets, whether good or bad, but in admitting that he hasn’t done so, he must show a bit of delicacy. So, he preferred to send the letter himself, which actually strengthens your points. Have you seen the article about me in the Literary Gazette? They clearly reference some kind of story like this. No matter how careful the Hoppners were in preventing the slandered party from defending himself, you know enough about the world to be sure that they reached the limits of their caution. So much for nothing.

[Pg 304]Lord Byron is immediately coming to Pisa. He will set off the moment I can get him a house. Who would have imagined this?... What think you of remaining at Pisa? The Williams’ would probably be induced to stay there if we did; Hunt would certainly stay, at least this winter, near us, should he emigrate at all; Lord Byron and his Italian friends would remain quietly there; and Lord Byron has certainly a very great regard for us. The regard of such a man is worth some of the tribute we must pay to the base passions of humanity in any intercourse with those within their circle; he is better worth it than those on whom we bestow it from mere custom.

[Pg 304]Lord Byron is on his way to Pisa. He'll leave as soon as I can find him a place to stay. Who would have thought this?... What do you think about staying in Pisa? The Williams would likely decide to stay there if we did; Hunt would definitely hang around us this winter if he moves at all; Lord Byron and his Italian friends would quietly stay there; and Lord Byron has a lot of respect for us. The respect of someone like him is worth some of the sacrifices we have to make dealing with the lower instincts of humanity in any interaction with those in their circle; he’s more deserving of it than those we usually show it to out of habit.

The Masons are there, and, as far as solid affairs are concerned, are my friends. I allow this is an argument for Florence. Mrs. Mason’s perversity is very annoying to me, especially as Mr. Tighe is seriously my friend. This circumstance makes me averse from that intimate continuation of intercourse which, once having begun, I can no longer avoid.

The Masons are around, and when it comes to solid matters, they are my friends. I admit this is a point in favor of Florence. Mrs. Mason's stubbornness really frustrates me, especially since Mr. Tighe is truly my friend. Because of this, I feel reluctant to maintain the close connection we've developed, which, once started, I can no longer escape.

At Pisa I need not distil my water, if I can distil it anywhere. Last winter I suffered less from my painful disorder than the winter I spent in Florence. The arguments for Florence you know, and they are very weighty; judge (I know you like the job) which scale is overbalanced. My greatest content would be utterly to desert all human society. I would retire with you and our child to a solitary island in the sea, would build a boat, and shut upon my retreat the flood-gates of the world. I would read no reviews and talk with no authors. If I dared trust my imagination, it would tell me that there are one or two chosen companions besides yourself whom I should desire. But to this I would not listen. Where two or three are gathered together the devil is among them, and good far more than evil impulses, love far more than hatred, has been to me, except as you have been its object, the source of all sorts of mischief. So on this plan I would be alone, and would devote either to oblivion or to future generations the overflowings of a mind which, timely withdrawn from the contagion, should be kept fit for no baser[Pg 305] object. But this it does not appear that we shall do. The other side of the alternative (for a medium ought not to be adopted) is to form for ourselves a society of our own class, as much as possible, in intellect or in feelings, and to connect ourselves with the interests of that society. Our roots never struck so deeply as at Pisa, and the transplanted tree flourishes not. People who lead the lives which we led until last winter are like a family of Wahabee Arabs pitching their tent in the midst of London. We must do one thing or the other,—for yourself, for our child, for our existence. The calumnies, the sources of which are probably deeper than we perceive, have ultimately for object the depriving us of the means of security and subsistence. You will easily perceive the gradations by which calumny proceeds to pretext, pretext to persecution, and persecution to the ban of fire and water. It is for this, and not because this or that fool, or the whole court of fools, curse and rail, that calumny is worth refuting or chastising.

At Pisa, I don't need to distill my water if I can do it anywhere else. Last winter, I felt less pain from my illness than during the winter I spent in Florence. You know the strong arguments for Florence; judge for yourself which side is heavier. My greatest happiness would be to completely leave human society behind. I would retreat with you and our child to a lonely island in the sea, build a boat, and close myself off from the world. I wouldn’t read any reviews or talk to any authors. If I dared to trust my imagination, it might tell me there are one or two special friends, besides you, that I would want. But I wouldn’t listen to that. Whenever two or three are together, trouble is often lurking, and good, much more than bad, love more than hate, has brought me trouble, except when it involves you. So, I would choose to be alone and would dedicate my thoughts, either to oblivion or to future generations, keeping my mind free from any lesser purpose. However, it seems we won’t have that option. The other choice (because we shouldn’t take a middle path) is to create a society of people like us, as much as possible, in intellect or feelings, and to connect with that society's interests. Our roots never took hold as deeply as they did in Pisa, and a transplanted tree doesn’t thrive. People who live the way we did until last winter are like Wahabee Arabs setting up their tent in London. We must choose one path or the other—for you, for our child, for our survival. The slanders, likely stemming from deeper issues than we realize, ultimately aim to take away our security and means of living. You can easily see how slander moves to pretext, pretext to persecution, and persecution to the threat of banishment. It’s for this reason, not just because some idiots or the entire court of fools insult us, that it’s worth refuting or addressing slander.

P. B. S.

P.B.S.

“So much for nothing,” indeed. When Byron made himself responsible for Mary’s letter, it was, probably, without any definite intention of withholding it from those to whom it was addressed. He may well have wished to add to this glowing denial of his own insinuations some palliating personal explanation. When, in the previous March, Clare had protested against an Italian convent education for Allegra, he had sent her letter to the Hoppners with a sneer at the “excellent grace” with which these representations came from a woman of the writer’s character and present way of life. And yet he knew Shelley,—knew him as the Hoppners could not do; he[Pg 306] knew what Shelley had done for him, for Clare, and Allegra; and to how much slander and misrepresentation he had voluntarily submitted that they might go scot-free. Byron was,—and he knew it,—the last person who should have accepted or allowed others to accept this fresh scandal without proof and without inquiry. He was ashamed of the part he had played, and reluctant to confess to the Hoppners that he had been wrong, and that his words, as often happened, had been far in advance of his knowledge or his solid convictions; but his intentions were to do the best he could. And, satisfying himself with good intentions, he put off the unwelcome day until the occasion was past, and till, finally, the friend whose honour had been entrusted to his keeping was beyond his power to help or to harm. Shelley was dead; and how then explain to the Hoppners why the letter had not been sent before? It was “not worth while,” probably, to revive the subject in order to vindicate a mere memory, nor yet to remove an unjust and cruel stigma from the character of those who survived. However it may have been, one thing is undoubted. Mary Shelley never received any answer to her letter of protest, which, after Byron’s death, was found safe among his papers.

“So much for nothing,” indeed. When Byron took responsibility for Mary’s letter, it was probably without any clear intention of keeping it from the people it was meant for. He might have wanted to add some personal explanation to back up his strong denial of his own hints. When Clare had objected to an Italian convent education for Allegra the previous March, he had sent her letter to the Hoppners with a mocking comment about the “excellent grace” with which such complaints came from a woman like the writer. Yet he knew Shelley—better than the Hoppners could. He understood what Shelley had done for him, Clare, and Allegra; and how much slander and misrepresentation he had endured so they could be free from it. Byron was—and he knew it—the last person who should have accepted or let others accept this new scandal without proof or investigation. He felt ashamed of his role and was hesitant to admit to the Hoppners that he had been wrong and that, as often happened, his words had been far ahead of his understanding or solid beliefs; but he intended to do his best. Satisfied with good intentions, he postponed the uncomfortable conversation until the moment had passed, and eventually, the friend whose honor he was supposed to protect was beyond his reach to help or hurt. Shelley was dead; so how could he explain to the Hoppners why the letter hadn’t been sent earlier? It probably wasn’t worth it to bring up the topic just to defend a mere memory, nor to clear an unjust and cruel mark from the characters of those who remained. However it may have been, one thing is certain. Mary Shelley never received a response to her letter of protest, which was found safe among Byron’s papers after his death.

One more note Shelley sent to Mary from Ravenna on the subject of the promised portrait. It would not seem that the miniature was actually[Pg 307] despatched now, but as his return was so long delayed, the birthday plot had to be divulged.

One more note Shelley sent to Mary from Ravenna about the promised portrait. It doesn't seem like the miniature was actually[Pg 307] sent yet, but since his return was delayed for so long, they had to reveal the birthday plan.

Ravenna, Tuesday, 15th August 1821.

Ravenna, Tuesday, August 15, 1821.

My dearest Love—I accept your kind present of your picture, and wish you would get it prettily framed for me. I will wear, for your sake, upon my heart this image which is ever present to my mind.

My beloved—I gladly accept your thoughtful gift of your picture, and I hope you'll have it beautifully framed for me. I will keep this image close to my heart, as it is always in my thoughts.

I have only two minutes to write; the post is just setting off. I shall leave the place on Thursday or Friday morning. You would forgive me for my longer stay if you knew the fighting I have had to make it so short. I need not say where my own feelings impel me.

I only have two minutes to write; the post is just about to leave. I’ll be leaving on Thursday or Friday morning. You would understand my longer stay if you knew the struggle I went through to make it so short. I don’t need to mention where my own feelings are leading me.

It still remains fixed that Lord Byron should come to Tuscany, and, if possible, Pisa; but more of that to-morrow.—Your faithful and affectionate

It still stands that Lord Byron should come to Tuscany, and, if possible, Pisa; but more on that tomorrow.—Your faithful and affectionate

S.

S.

The foregoing painful episode was enough to fill Mary’s mind during the fortnight she was alone. It was well for her that she was within easy reach of cheerful friends, yet, even as it was, she could not altogether escape from bitter thoughts. Clare was at Leghorn, and had to be told of everything. Mary could not but think of the relief it would be to them all if she were to marry; a remote possibility to which she probably alludes in the following letter, written at this time to Miss Curran—

The painful experience she just went through kept Mary’s mind occupied throughout the two weeks she was alone. It was good for her that she was close to cheerful friends; however, even so, she couldn’t fully escape her negative thoughts. Clare was at Leghorn and needed to be informed about everything. Mary couldn’t help but think how much relief it would bring everyone if she were to get married—a distant possibility that she likely references in the following letter, written at this time to Miss Curran—

Mary Shelley to Miss Curran.

Mary Shelley to Miss Curran.

San Giuliano, 17th August.

San Giuliano, August 17th.

My dear Miss Curran—It gives me great pain to hear of your ill-health. Will this hot summer conduce to a better state or not? I hope anxiously, when I hear from you again,[Pg 308] to learn that you are better, having recovered from your weakness, and that you have no return of your disorder. I should have answered your letter before, but we have been in the confusion of moving. We are now settled in an agreeable house at the Baths of San Giuliano, about four miles from Pisa, under the shadow of mountains, and with delightful scenery within a walk. We go on in our old manner, with no change. I have had many changes for the worse; one might be for the better, but that is nearly impossible. Our child is well and thriving, which is a great comfort, and the Italian sky gives Shelley health, which is to him a rare and substantial enjoyment. I did [not] receive the letter you mention to have written in March, and you also have missed one of our letters in which Shelley acknowledged the receipt of the drawings you mention, and requested that the largest pyramid might be erected if they could case it with white marble for £25. However, the whole had better stand as I mentioned in my last; for, without the most rigorous inspection, great cheating would take place, and no female could detect them. When we visit Rome, we can do that which we wish. Many thanks for your kindness, which has been very great. I would send you on the books I mentioned, but we live out of the world, and I know of no conveyance. Mr. Purniance says that he sent the life of your father by sea to Rome, directed to you; so, doubtless, it is in the custom-house there.

Dear Miss Curran—I’m really sorry to hear that you're not well. Will this hot summer help you feel better or not? I’m anxiously hoping that when I hear from you again,[Pg 308] I’ll learn you’re feeling better, that you’ve recovered from your weakness, and that your illness hasn’t come back. I should have replied to your letter earlier, but we’ve been busy moving. We're now settled in a nice house at the Baths of San Giuliano, about four miles from Pisa, with beautiful mountain views and lovely scenery within walking distance. Life goes on as usual, with no changes. I’ve had many setbacks lately; while one might be for the better, that seems almost impossible. Our child is well and thriving, which is a great comfort, and the Italian sky is doing wonders for Shelley’s health, which he really appreciates. I didn’t receive the letter you mentioned you wrote in March, and you also missed one of our letters where Shelley acknowledged getting the drawings you referred to and asked that the largest pyramid be built if they could cover it with white marble for £25. However, it’s probably best to leave everything as I suggested in my last letter; without the strictest oversight, there would be a lot of cheating involved, and no woman could spot it. When we visit Rome, we can take care of that. Thank you so much for your kindness, which has been greatly appreciated. I would send you the books I mentioned, but we live in the middle of nowhere, and I don’t know how to send them. Mr. Purniance said he sent your father's biography by sea to Rome, addressed to you; so it’s probably stuck in customs there.

How enraged all our mighty rulers are at the quiet revolutions which have taken place; it is said that some one said to the Grand Duke here: “Ma richiedono una constituzione qui?” “Ebene, la darò subito” was the reply; but he is not his own master, and Austria would take care that that should not be the case; they say Austrian troops are coming here, and the Tuscan ones will be sent to Germany. We take in Galignani, and would send them to you if you liked. I do not know what the expense would be, but I should think slight. If you recommence painting, do not forget Beatrice. I wish very much for a copy of that; you would oblige us greatly by making one. Pray let me hear of your health.[Pg 309] God knows when we shall be in Rome; circumstances must direct, and they dance about like will-o’-the-wisps, enticing and then deserting us. We must take care not to be left in a bog. Adieu, take care of yourself. Believe in Shelley’s sincere wishes for your health, and in kind remembrances, and in my being ever sincerely yours,

How angry all our powerful leaders are about the quiet changes that have taken place; it’s said that someone told the Grand Duke here: "Do they need a constitution here?" "Well, I'll give it to them right away," was the reply; but he isn't in control, and Austria would make sure that remains the case; they say Austrian troops are coming here, and the Tuscan ones will be sent to Germany. We get Galignani, and I would send it to you if you wanted. I don’t know what the cost would be, but I think it would be minimal. If you start painting again, don’t forget Beatrice. I really want a copy of that; you would do us a great favor by making one. Please let me know how you are. [Pg 309] God knows when we’ll be in Rome; circumstances must lead, and they shift like will-o’-the-wisps, tempting us and then leaving us behind. We need to be careful not to get stuck in a bog. Goodbye, take care of yourself. Believe in Shelley’s sincere wishes for your health, in affectionate memories, and in my always being sincerely yours,

M. W. Shelley.

M. W. Shelley

Clare desires (not remembrances, if they are not pleasant), however she sends a proper message, and says she would be obliged to you, if you let her have her picture, if you could find a mode of conveying it....

Clare wants (not memories, if they aren’t good), but she sends a nice message, saying she would appreciate it if you could send her your picture, if you can find a way to get it to her.

Do you know we lose many letters, having spies (not Government ones) about us in plenty; they made a desperate push to do us a desperate mischief lately, but succeeded no further than to blacken us among the English; so if you receive a fresh batch (or green bag) of scandal against us, I assure you it is all a lie. Poor souls! we live innocently, as you well know; if we did not, ten to one God would take pity on us, and we should not be so unfortunate.

Do you know we lose a lot of letters because we have plenty of spies around us (not government ones)? They recently made a crazy effort to do us real harm, but all they managed to do was tarnish our reputation with the English. So, if you get a new batch (or green bag) of gossip about us, I promise it's all a lie. Poor things! We live innocent lives, as you know; if we didn't, there's a good chance God would have pity on us, and we wouldn't be so unlucky.

Shelley’s absence, though eventful, was, after all, a short one. In about a fortnight he was back again at the Bagni, and for a few weeks life was quiet.

Shelley’s absence, while eventful, was, after all, brief. In about two weeks he was back at the Bagni, and for a few weeks, life was calm.

On the 18th of September Mary records—

On September 18, Mary writes—

Picnic on the Pugnano Mountains; music in the evening. Sleep there.

Picnic on the Pugnano Mountains; music in the evening. Sleep there.

On another occasion, wishing to find some tolerably cool seaside place where they might spend the next summer, they went,—the Shelleys and Clare,—on a two or three days’ expedition of discovery to Spezzia, and were enchanted with the beauty of the bay. Clare had, shortly after, to return to her situation at Florence, but the Shelleys decided to winter at Pisa. They took a top flat in the “Tre[Pg 310] Palazzi di Chiesa,” on the Lung’ Arno, and spent part of October in furnishing it. They took possession about the 25th; the Williams’ coming, not many days later, to occupy a lower flat in the same house. At Lord Byron’s request, the Shelleys had taken for him Casa Lanfranchi, the finest palace in the Lung’ Arno, just opposite the house where they themselves were established. This close juxtaposition of abodes was likely to prove somewhat inconvenient, in case of Clare’s occasional presence at Tre Palazzi. Her first visit, however, to which the following characteristic letter refers, was to the Masons at Casa Silva, and it came to an end just before Byron’s arrival in Pisa. Clare had been staying with the Williams’ at Pugnano.

On another occasion, looking for a nice, cool seaside spot to spend the next summer, the Shelleys and Clare went on a short trip to Spezzia and were thrilled by the beauty of the bay. Clare had to go back to her job in Florence shortly afterward, but the Shelleys decided to spend the winter in Pisa. They rented a top-floor apartment in the “Tre[Pg 310] Palazzi di Chiesa” on the Lung’ Arno and spent part of October decorating it. They moved in around the 25th, and the Williams came a few days later to occupy a lower flat in the same building. At Lord Byron’s request, the Shelleys arranged for him to stay at Casa Lanfranchi, the best palace on the Lung’ Arno, directly across from where they were living. This close proximity was likely to be a bit awkward if Clare visited them at Tre Palazzi. However, her first visit, mentioned in the following letter, was to the Masons at Casa Silva, and it ended just before Byron arrived in Pisa. Clare had been staying with the Williams at Pugnano.

Clare to Mary.

Clare to Mary.

My dear Mary—I arrived last night—won’t you come and see me to-day? The Williams’ wish you to forward them Mr. Webb’s answer, if possible, to reach them by 2 o’clock afternoon to-day. If Mr. Webb says yes (you will open his note), send Dominico with it to them, and he passing by the Baths must order Pancani to be at Pugnano by 5 o’clock in the afternoon. If there comes no letter from Mr. Webb, they will equally come to you, and I wish you could also in that case contrive to get Pancani ordered for them, for we forgot to arrange how that could be done; if not, they will be there expecting, and perhaps get involved for the next month. I wish you to be so good as to send me immediately my large box and the clothes from the Busati, indeed all that you have of mine, for I must arrange my boxes to get them bollate immediately. Don’t delay, and my band-box too. If you[Pg 311] could of your great bounty give me a sponge, I should be infinitely obliged to you. Then, when it is dark, and the Williams’ arrived, will you ask Mr. Williams to be so good as to come and knock at Casa Silva, and I will return to spend the evening with you? Shelley won’t do to fetch me, because he looks singular in the streets. But I wish he would come now to give me some money, as I want to write to Livorno and arrange everything. Later will be inconvenient for me. Kiss the chick for me, and believe me, yours affectionately,

Dear Mary—I arrived last night—won’t you come and see me today? The Williams would like you to send them Mr. Webb’s response, if possible, by 2 o’clock this afternoon. If Mr. Webb agrees (you can open his note), please send Dominico with it to them, and he can also ask Pancani to be at Pugnano by 5 o’clock this afternoon as he passes by the Baths. If you don’t receive a letter from Mr. Webb, they will still come to see you, and I hope you can also figure out a way to get Pancani arranged for them, since we forgot to discuss how to do that; otherwise, they’ll be there waiting and might get stuck for a month. I need you to please send me my large box and the clothes from the Busati, really everything you have of mine, because I need to organize my boxes for bollate right away. Don’t delay, and also my band-box. If you could kindly send me a sponge, I would be extremely grateful. Then, when it gets dark and the Williams arrive, could you please ask Mr. Williams to come and knock at Casa Silva, and I will come back to spend the evening with you? Shelley can’t come to get me because he looks odd in the streets. But I wish he would come now to give me some money, as I need to write to Livorno and sort everything out. Later won’t work for me. Give the chick a kiss for me, and believe me, yours affectionately,

Clare.

Clare.

 

Journal.—All October is left out, it seems.—We are at the Baths, occupied with furnishing our house, copying my novel, etc. etc.

Journal.—It seems like we’ve skipped over all of October.—We are at the Baths, busy decorating our house, typing up my novel, and so on.

Mary’s intention was to devote any profits which might proceed from this work to the relief of her father’s necessities, and the hope of being able to help him had stimulated her industry and energy while it eased her heart. She aimed at selling the copyright for £400, and Shelley opened negotiations to this effect with Ollier the publisher. His letter on the subject bears such striking testimony to the estimate he had formed of Mary’s powers, and gives, besides, so complete a sketch of the novel itself, that it cannot be omitted here.

Mary planned to use any profits from this work to support her father's needs, and the hope of being able to help him inspired her hard work and lifted her spirits. She aimed to sell the copyright for £400, and Shelley started discussions about this with Ollier, the publisher. His letter on the topic provides a strong indication of the regard he had for Mary's talent and also offers a thorough overview of the novel itself, so it can't be left out here.

Shelley to Mr. Ollier.

Shelley to Mr. Ollier.

Pisa, 25th September 1822.

Pisa, September 25, 1822.

Dear Sir—It will give me great pleasure if I can arrange the affair of Mrs. Shelley’s novel with you to her and your satisfaction. She has a specific purpose in the sum which she instructed me to require, and, although this purpose could not be answered without ready money, yet I should find means to answer her wishes in that point if you could make it [Pg 312]convenient to pay one-third at Christmas, and give bills for the other two-thirds at twelve and eighteen months. It would give me peculiar satisfaction that you, rather than any other person, should be the publisher of this work; it is the product of no slight labour, and I flatter myself, of no common talent, I doubt not it will give no less credit than it will receive from your names. I trust you know me too well to believe that my judgment deliberately given in testimony of the value of any production is influenced by motives of interest or partiality.

Dear Sir/Madam—I would be really pleased if I could arrange the matter of Mrs. Shelley’s novel with you in a way that satisfies both her and you. She has a specific reason for the amount she asked me to request, and while that reason requires upfront cash, I can find a way to meet her needs if you could make it [Pg 312] convenient to pay one-third at Christmas and provide notes for the remaining two-thirds in twelve and eighteen months. It would mean a lot to me for you, rather than anyone else, to be the publisher of this work; it comes from considerable effort and, I believe, uncommon talent. I have no doubt it will bring you as much credit as it receives from your names. I trust you know me well enough to understand that my judgment, when I speak to the value of any work, is not swayed by personal gain or favoritism.

The romance is called Castruccio, Prince of Lucca, and is founded, not upon the novel of Machiavelli under that name, which substitutes a childish fiction for the far more romantic truth of history, but upon the actual story of his life. He was a person who, from an exile and an adventurer, after having served in the wars of England and Flanders in the reign of our Edward the Second, returned to his native city, and liberating it from its tyrants, became himself its tyrant, and died in the full splendour of his dominion, which he had extended over the half of Tuscany. He was a little Napoleon, and with a dukedom instead of an empire for his theatre, brought upon the same all the passions and errors of his antitype. The chief interest of the romance rests upon Euthanasia, his betrothed bride, whose love for him is only equalled by her enthusiasm for the liberty of the Republic of Florence, which is in some sort her country, and for that of Italy, to which Castruccio is a devoted enemy, being an ally of the party of the Emperor. This character is a masterpiece; and the keystone of the drama, which is built up with admirable art, is the conflict between these passions and these principles. Euthanasia, the last survivor of a noble house, is a feudal countess, and her castle is the scene of the exhibition of the knightly manners of the time. The character of Beatrice, the prophetess, can only be done justice to in the very language of the author. I know nothing in Walter Scott’s novels which at all approaches to the beauty and the sublimity of this—creation, I may say, for it is perfectly original; and, although founded upon the ideas and manners of the age which is represented, is wholly without[Pg 313] a similitude in any fiction I ever read. Beatrice is in love with Castruccio, and dies; for the romance, although interspersed with much lighter matter, is deeply tragic, and the shades darken and gather as the catastrophe approaches. All the manners, customs of the age, are introduced; the superstitions, the heresies, and the religious persecutions are displayed; the minutest circumstance of Italian manners in that age is not omitted; and the whole seems to me to constitute a living and moving picture of an age almost forgotten. The author visited the scenery which she describes in person; and one or two of the inferior characters are drawn from her own observation of the Italians, for the national character shows itself still in certain instances under the same forms as it wore in the time of Dante. The novel consists, as I told you before, of three volumes, each at least equal to one of the Tales of my Landlord, and they will be very soon ready to be sent.

The romance is called Castruccio, Prince of Lucca, and it's based not on Machiavelli's novel of the same name, which replaces serious history with childish fiction, but on the true story of his life. He was someone who, after being exiled and living as an adventurer, served in the wars of England and Flanders during the reign of Edward the Second. He returned to his hometown, freed it from its oppressors, and then became its own tyrant, dying at the height of his power, which he had expanded over half of Tuscany. He was like a little Napoleon, managing a dukedom instead of an empire, bringing along all the passions and faults of his counterpart. The main focus of the romance is Euthanasia, his fiancé, whose love for him matches her passion for the freedom of the Republic of Florence, which she considers her homeland, and for Italy, which Castruccio opposes, being aligned with the Emperor's faction. This character is brilliantly crafted, and the core of the drama, built with impressive skill, is the clash between these passions and principles. Euthanasia, the last heir of a noble family, is a feudal countess, and her castle showcases the chivalrous customs of the time. The character of Beatrice, the prophetess, can only truly be appreciated in the author's original language. I don't know of anything in Walter Scott’s novels that comes close to the beauty and greatness of this — creation, I might add, since it is entirely original; even though it reflects the ideas and customs of the era it portrays, it has no equivalent in any fiction I've read. Beatrice loves Castruccio and dies; although the romance includes some lighter moments, it's deeply tragic, and the mood darkens as the climax approaches. All the social customs of the time are featured; superstitions, heresies, and religious persecutions are portrayed; every detail of Italian life from that era is included, giving a vivid, dynamic representation of a nearly forgotten time. The author personally visited the locations she describes, and a couple of the minor characters are based on her observations of Italians, as the national character still appears in similar forms to those in Dante's time. The novel consists, as I mentioned earlier, of three volumes, each at least as long as one of the Tales of my Landlord, and they will be ready to send out soon.

No arrangement, however, was come to at this time, and early in January Mary wrote to her father, offering the work to him, and asking him, if he accepted it, to make a bargain concerning it with a publisher.

No agreement was reached at that time, and early in January, Mary wrote to her father, offering him the work and asking him to negotiate a deal with a publisher if he accepted it.

Godwin accepted the offer, and undertook the responsibility, in a letter from which the following is an extract—

Godwin accepted the offer and took on the responsibility in a letter, from which the following is an excerpt—

31st January 1822.

January 31, 1822.

I am much gratified by your letter of the 11th, which reached me on Saturday last; it is truly generous of you to desire that I would make use of the produce of your novel. But what can I say to it? It is against the course of nature, unless, indeed, you were actually in possession of a fortune.

I was really pleased to receive your letter from the 11th, which got to me last Saturday; it's very kind of you to want me to benefit from the profits of your novel. But what can I say to that? It goes against the natural order, unless, of course, you actually had a fortune.

········

········

I said in the preface to Mandeville there were two or three works further that I should be glad to finish before I died. If I make use of the money from you in the way you suggest, that may enable me to complete my present work.

I mentioned in the preface to Mandeville that there were two or three projects I would be happy to finish before I die. If I use the money from you as you suggested, it might help me complete my current work.

[Pg 314]The MS. was, accordingly, despatched to England, but was not published till many months later.

[Pg 314]The manuscript was sent to England, but it wasn’t published until several months later.

Valperga (as it was afterwards called) was a book of much power and more promise; very remarkable when the author’s age is taken into consideration. Apart from local colouring, the interest of the tale turns on the development of the character—naturally powerful and disposed to good, but spoilt by popularity and success, and unguided by principle—of Castruccio himself; and on the contrast between him and Euthanasia, the noble and beautiful woman who sacrifices her possessions, her hopes, and her affections to the cause of fidelity and patriotism.

Valperga (as it was later called) was a book with great strength and even greater potential; it’s especially impressive when you consider the author's age. Besides the local details, the story's appeal lies in the character development—Castruccio, who is inherently strong and good but is corrupted by fame and success, lacking guidance from principles—and in the contrast between him and Euthanasia, the noble and beautiful woman who gives up her wealth, dreams, and love for the sake of loyalty and patriotism.

Beatrice, the prophetess, is one of those gifted but fated souls, who, under the persuasion that they are supernaturally inspired, mistake the ordinary impulses of human nature for Divine commands, and, finding their mistake, yet encourage themselves in what they know to be delusion till the end,—a tragic end.

Beatrice, the prophetess, is one of those talented yet doomed individuals who, believing they are divinely inspired, confuse normal human feelings with God's commands. Even when they realize their error, they still reassure themselves in the delusion they know to be false until the very end—a tragic end.

There are some remarkable descriptive passages, especially one where the wandering Beatrice comes suddenly upon a house in a dreary landscape which she knows, although she has never seen it before except in a haunting dream; every detail of it is horribly familiar, and she is paralysed by the sense of imminent calamity, which, in fact, bursts upon her directly afterwards.

There are some striking descriptive sections, especially one where the wandering Beatrice unexpectedly discovers a house in a bleak landscape that she recognizes, even though she's never seen it before, except in a haunting dream; every detail is disturbingly familiar, and she's frozen by a feeling of impending disaster, which, in fact, happens to her right afterwards.

Euthanasia dies at sea, and the account of the[Pg 315] running down and wreck of her ship is a curious, almost prophetic, foreshadowing of the calamity by which, all too soon, Shelley was to lose his life.

Euthanasia sinks at sea, and the story of the[Pg 315] going down and the wreck of her ship is an unusual, almost prophetic, hint of the disaster that would, all too soon, cause Shelley to lose his life.

The wind changed to a more northerly direction during the night, and the land-breeze of the morning filled their sails, so that, although slowly, they dropt down southward. About noon they met a Pisan vessel, who bade them beware of a Genoese squadron, which was cruising off Corsica; so they bore in nearer to the shore. At sunset that day a fierce sirocco arose, accompanied by thunder and lightning, such as is seldom seen during the winter season. Presently they saw huge dark columns descending from heaven, and meeting the sea, which boiled beneath; they were borne on by the storm, and scattered by the wind. The rain came down in sheets, and the hail clattered, as it fell to its grave in the ocean; the ocean was lashed into such waves that, many miles inland, during the pauses of the wind, the hoarse and constant murmurs of the far-off sea made the well-housed landsman mutter one more prayer for those exposed to its fury.

The wind shifted to a more northern direction overnight, and the morning land breeze filled their sails, allowing them to slowly drift southward. Around noon, they encountered a Pisan ship, which warned them to watch out for a Genoese squadron that was sailing near Corsica, so they moved closer to the shore. By sunset, a fierce sirocco began, bringing thunder and lightning, something rarely seen in winter. Soon, they saw large dark columns descending from the sky and meeting the churning sea below; they were pushed along by the storm and scattered by the wind. The rain poured down in sheets, and the hail crashed as it fell to its end in the ocean; the ocean was whipped into such towering waves that, miles inland, during the breaks in the wind, the deep and constant rumblings of the distant sea made even those safe in their homes mutter another prayer for those caught in its wrath.

Such was the storm, as it was seen from shore. Nothing more was ever known of the Sicilian vessel which bore Euthanasia. It never reached its destined port, nor were any of those on board ever after seen. The sentinels who watched near Vado, a town on the sea-beach of the Maremma, found on the following day that the waves had washed on shore some of the wrecks of a vessel; they picked up a few planks and a broken mast, round which, tangled with some of its cordage, was a white silk handkerchief, such a one as had bound the tresses of Euthanasia the night that she had embarked; and in its knot were a few golden hairs.

Such was the storm as seen from the shore. Nothing more was ever known about the Sicilian ship that carried Euthanasia. It never made it to its intended port, and none of the people on board were ever seen again. The sentinels watching near Vado, a town along the Maremma coastline, discovered the next day that the waves had washed up some debris from a ship; they found a few planks and a broken mast, around which was tangled some cordage and a white silk handkerchief—just like the one that had held Euthanasia's hair the night she set sail. Tied in its knot were a few golden strands.

········

········

To follow the fate of Mary’s novel, it has been necessary somewhat to anticipate the history, which is resumed in the next chapter, with the journal and letters of the latter part of 1821.

To track the journey of Mary’s novel, we’ve had to look ahead a bit into the past, which will be covered in the next chapter, with the journal and letters from the latter part of 1821.

 

 


CHAPTER XV

November 1821-April 1822

Nov 1821-Apr 1822

Journal, Thursday, November 1.—Go to Florence. Copy. Ride with the Guiccioli. Albé arrives.

Journal, Thursday, November 1.—Go to Florence. Take notes. Ride with the Guiccioli. Albé arrives.

Sunday, November 4.—The Williams’ arrive. Copy. Call on the Guiccioli.

Sunday, November 4.—The Williams arrive. Copy. Call on the Guiccioli.

Thursday, November 15.—Copy. Read Caleb Williams to Jane. Ride with the Guiccioli. Shelley goes on translating Spinoza with Edward. Medwin arrives. Taafe calls. Argyropulo calls. Good news from the Greeks.

Thursday, November 15.—Copy. Read Caleb Williams to Jane. Ride with the Guiccioli. Shelley continues translating Spinoza with Edward. Medwin arrives. Taafe calls. Argyropulo calls. Good news from the Greeks.

Tuesday, November 28.—Ride with the Guiccioli. Suffer much with rheumatism in my head.

Tuesday, November 28.—Riding with the Guiccioli. Having a lot of pain from rheumatism in my head.

Wednesday, November 29.—I mark this day because I begin my Greek again, and that is a study that ever delights me. I do not feel the bore of it, as in learning another language, although it be so difficult, it so richly repays one; yet I read little, for I am not well. Shelley and the Williams go to Leghorn; they dine with us afterwards with Medwin. Write to Clare.

Wednesday, November 29.—I note this day because I'm starting my Greek studies again, which always brings me joy. I don't find it tedious like I do with other languages, even though it's challenging; the rewards are immense. However, I'm not reading much because I'm not feeling well. Shelley and the Williams are heading to Leghorn; they'll be dining with us later along with Medwin. I’ll write to Clare.

Thursday, November 30.—Correct the novel. Read a little Greek. Not well. Ride with the Guiccioli. The Count Pietro (Gamba) in the evening.

Thursday, November 30.—Edit the novel. Study a bit of Greek. Not very well. Go for a ride with the Guiccioli. Meet Count Pietro (Gamba) in the evening.

 

Mrs. Shelley to Mrs. Gisborne.

Mrs. Shelley to Mrs. Gisborne.

Pisa, 30th November 1821.

Pisa, November 30, 1821.

My dear Mrs. Gisborne—Although having much to do be a bad excuse for not writing to you, yet you must in some[Pg 317] sort admit this plea on my part. Here we are in Pisa, having furnished very nice apartments for ourselves, and what is more, paid for the furniture out of the fruits of two years’ economy, we are at the top of the Tre Palazzi di Chiesa. I daresay you know the house, next door to La Scoto’s house on the north side of Lung’ Arno; but the rooms we inhabit are south, and look over the whole country towards the sea, so that we are entirely out of the bustle and disagreeable puzzi, etc., of the town, and hardly know that we are so enveloped until we descend into the street. The Williams’ have been less lucky, though they have followed our example in furnishing their own house, but, renting it of Mr. Webb, they have been treated scurvily. So here we live, Lord Byron just opposite to us in Casa Lanfranchi (the late Signora Felichi’s house). So Pisa, you see, has become a little nest of singing birds. You will be both surprised and delighted at the work just about to be published by him; his Cain, which is in the highest style of imaginative poetry. It made a great impression upon me, and appears almost a revelation, from its power and beauty. Shelley rides with him; I, of course, see little of him. The lady whom he serves is a nice pretty girl without pretensions, good hearted and amiable; her relations were banished Romagna for Carbonarism.

Dear Mrs. Gisborne—While being busy is not a great excuse for not writing to you, I hope you'll understand my situation. Here we are in Pisa, having settled into some really nice apartments, and what's more, we paid for the furniture with savings from two years of budgeting. We're living at the top of the Tre Palazzi di Chiesa. I bet you know the place, right next to La Scoto’s house on the north side of Lung’ Arno; our rooms face south and overlook the whole countryside toward the sea, so we’re completely away from the hustle and annoying puzzi of the town, hardly realizing it until we go downstairs. The Williams’ haven’t been as fortunate; they followed our lead in furnishing their home, but rented it from Mr. Webb, and have been treated poorly. So here we are, with Lord Byron living just across from us in Casa Lanfranchi (the former house of Signora Felichi). So you see, Pisa has turned into a little hub of creative minds. You’ll be both surprised and thrilled by the work he’s about to publish; his Cain, which is in the highest style of imaginative poetry. It really impressed me and feels almost like a revelation, owing to its power and beauty. Shelley rides with him; of course, I don’t see much of him. The lady whom he serves is a lovely girl, simple and kind-hearted; her family was exiled from Romagna for their involvement with the Carbonari.

What do you know of Hunt? About two months ago he wrote to say that on 21st October he should quit England, and we have heard nothing more of him in any way; I expect some day he and six children will drop in from the clouds, trusting that God will temper the wind to the shorn lamb. Pray when you write, tell us everything you know concerning him. Do you get any intelligence of the Greeks? Our worthy countrymen take part against them in every possible way, yet such is the spirit of freedom, and such the hatred of these poor people for their oppressors, that I have the warmest hopes—μάντις εἴμ᾿ ἐσθλων ἀγωνών. Mavrocordato is there, justly revered for the sacrifice he has made of his whole fortune to the cause, and besides for his firmness and talents. If Greece be free, Shelley and I have vowed to go, perhaps to settle[Pg 318] there, in one of those beautiful islands where earth, ocean, and sky form the paradise. You will, I hope, tell us all the news of our friends when you write. I see no one that you know. We live in our usual retired way, with few friends and no acquaintances. Clare is returned to her usual residence, and our tranquillity is unbroken in upon, except by those winds, sirocco or tramontana, which now and then will sweep over the ocean of one’s mind and disturb or cloud its surface. Since this must be a double letter, I save myself the trouble of copying the enclosed, which was a part of a letter written to you a month ago, but which I did not send. Will you attend to my requests? Every day increases my anxiety concerning the desk. Do have the goodness to pack it off as soon as you can.

What do you know about Hunt? About two months ago, he wrote to say that on October 21st he would leave England, and we haven’t heard anything more from him since; I expect that one day he and six kids will show up out of nowhere, hoping that God will ease their troubles. Please, when you write, let us know everything you know about him. Have you received any news about the Greeks? Our fellow countrymen are opposing them in every possible way, yet the spirit of freedom and the deep hatred these poor people have for their oppressors give me the strongest hope—μάντις εἴμ᾿ ἐσθλων ἀγωνών. Mavrocordato is there, rightly respected for giving up his entire fortune for the cause, as well as for his strength and skills. If Greece becomes free, Shelley and I have promised to go, maybe even to settle[Pg 318] there, in one of those beautiful islands where earth, ocean, and sky create paradise. I hope you’ll tell us all the news about our friends when you write. I don’t see anyone you know. We live in our usual quiet way, with few friends and no acquaintances. Clare has returned to her usual home, and our peace remains unbroken except for those winds, sirocco or tramontana, that occasionally sweep over the ocean of one’s mind and disturb or cloud its surface. Since this is a double letter, I’m saving myself the trouble of copying the enclosed, which was part of a letter I wrote to you a month ago but didn’t send. Will you please take care of my requests? Every day my worry about the desk grows. Please be kind and send it off as soon as you can.

Shelley was at your hive yesterday; it is as dirty and busy as ever, so people live in the same narrow circle of space and thought, while time goes on, not as a racehorse, but a “six inside dilly,” and puts them down softly at their journey’s end; while they have slept and ate, and ecco tutto. With this piece of morality, dear Mrs. Gisborne, I end. Shelley begs every remembrance of his to be joined with mine to Mr. Gisborne and Henry.—Ever yours,

Shelley was at your place yesterday; it’s as messy and lively as ever, with people stuck in the same narrow space and mindset, while time moves on, not like a racehorse, but like a “six inside dilly,” gently bringing them to their destination; all while they’ve slept and eaten, and ecco tutto. With this little lesson, dear Mrs. Gisborne, I’ll wrap it up. Shelley asks that you send his regards along with mine to Mr. Gisborne and Henry.—Always yours,

Mary W. S.

Mary W. S.

And now, my dear Mrs. Gisborne, I have a great favour to ask of you. Ollier writes to say that he has placed our two desks in the hands of a merchant of the city, and that they are to come—God knows when! Now, as we sent for them two years ago, and are tired of waiting, will you do us the favour to get them out of his hands, and to send them without delay? If they can be sent without being opened, send them in statu quo; if they must be opened, do not send the smallest but get a key (being a patent lock a key will cost half a guinea) made for the largest and send it, and return the other to Peacock. If you send the desk, will you send with it the following things?—A few copies of all Shelley’s works, particularly of the second edition of the Cenci, my mother’s posthumous works, and Letters from Norway from Peacock, if you can, but do not delay the box for them.

And now, dear Mrs. Gisborne, I have a big favor to ask you. Ollier writes to say that he has given our two desks to a city merchant, and they are supposed to arrive—God knows when! Since we ordered them two years ago and are tired of waiting, could you please help us get them out of his hands and send them without delay? If they can be shipped without being opened, send them just as they are; if they have to be opened, please don't send the smallest one, but get a key made for the largest desk (since it has a patent lock, the key will cost half a guinea) and send it, then return the other one to Peacock. If you send the desk, could you also include the following items?—A few copies of all of Shelley's works, especially the second edition of the Cenci, my mother’s posthumous works, and Letters from Norway from Peacock, if possible, but please don’t hold up the box for them.

 

[Pg 319]Journal, Sunday, December 2.—Read the History of Shipwrecks. Read Herodotus with Shelley. Ride with La Guiccioli. Pietro and her in the evening.

[Pg 319]Journal, Sunday, December 2.—Read the History of Shipwrecks. Read Herodotus alongside Shelley. Go riding with La Guiccioli. Pietro and her in the evening.

Monday, December 3.—Write letters. Read Herodotus with Shelley. Finish Caleb Williams to Jane. Taafe calls. He says that his Turk is a very moral man, for that when he began a scandalous story he interrupted him immediately, saying, “Ah! we must never speak thus of our neighbours!” Taafe would do well to take the hint.

Monday, December 3.—Write letters. Read Herodotus with Shelley. Finish Caleb Williams to Jane. Taafe calls. He says that his Turk is a very moral man because when he started a scandalous story, he immediately interrupted himself, saying, “Ah! we must never speak this way about our neighbors!” Taafe should definitely take the hint.

Thursday, December 6.—Read Homer. Walk with Williams. Spend the evening with them. Call on T. Guiccioli with Jane, while Taafe amuses Shelley and Edward. Read Tacitus. A dismal day.

Thursday, December 6.—Read Homer. Walk with Williams. Spend the evening with them. Visit T. Guiccioli with Jane, while Taafe keeps Shelley and Edward entertained. Read Tacitus. It was a gloomy day.

Friday, December 7.—Letter from Hunt and Bessy. Walk with Shelley. Buy furniture for them, etc. Walk with Edward and Jane to the garden, and return with T. Guiccioli in the carriage. Edward reads the Shipwreck of the Wager to us in the evening.

Friday, December 7.—Letter from Hunt and Bessy. Walk with Shelley. Buy furniture for them, etc. Walk with Edward and Jane to the garden, and return with T. Guiccioli in the carriage. Edward reads the Shipwreck of the Wager to us in the evening.

Saturday, December 8.—Get up late and talk with Shelley. The Williams and Medwin to dinner. Walk with Edward and Jane in the garden. Return with T. Guiccioli. T. G. and Pietro in the evening. Write to Clare. Read Tacitus.

Saturday, December 8.—Wake up late and chat with Shelley. Have dinner with the Williams and Medwin. Take a walk in the garden with Edward and Jane. Come back with T. Guiccioli. Spend the evening with T. G. and Pietro. Write to Clare. Read Tacitus.

Sunday, December 9.—Go to church at Dr. Nott’s. Walk with Edward and Jane in the garden. In the evening first Pietro and Teresa, afterwards go to the Williams’.

Sunday, December 9.—Go to church at Dr. Nott’s. Walk with Edward and Jane in the garden. In the evening, first Pietro and Teresa, then go to the Williams’.

Monday, December 10.—Out shopping. Walk with the Williams and T. Guiccioli to the garden. Medwin at tea. Afterwards we are alone, and after reading a little Herodotus, Shelley reads Chaucer’s Flower and the Leaf, and then Chaucer’s Dream to me. A divine, cold, tramontana day.

Monday, December 10.—Out shopping. Walked with the Williams and T. Guiccioli to the garden. Medwin was at tea. Afterwards, we were alone, and after reading a bit of Herodotus, Shelley read Chaucer’s Flower and the Leaf, and then Chaucer’s Dream to me. It was a beautiful, chilly, north wind day.

Monday, January 14.—Read Emile. Call on T. Guiccioli and see Lord Byron. Trelawny arrives.

Monday, January 14.—Read Emile. Visit T. Guiccioli and meet Lord Byron. Trelawny arrives.

Edward John Trelawny, whose subsequent history was to be closely bound up with that of Shelley and of Mrs. Shelley, was of good Cornish[Pg 320] family, and had led a wandering life, full of romantic adventure. He had become acquainted with Williams and Medwin in Switzerland a year before, since which he had been in Paris and London. Tired of a town life and of society, and in order to “maintain the just equilibrium between the body and the brain,” he had determined to pass the next winter hunting and shooting in the wilds of the Maremma, with a Captain Roberts and Lieutenant Williams. For the exercise of his brain, he proposed passing the summer with Shelley and Byron, boating in the Mediterranean, as he had heard that they proposed doing. Neither of the poets were as yet personally known to him, but he had lost no time in seeking their acquaintance. On the very evening of his arrival in Pisa he repaired to the Tre Palazzi, where, in the Williams’ room, he first saw Shelley, and was struck speechless with astonishment.

Edward John Trelawny, whose later life would be closely tied to that of Shelley and Mrs. Shelley, came from a well-known Cornish[Pg 320] family and had lived a wandering life filled with romantic adventures. A year earlier, he had met Williams and Medwin in Switzerland, after which he had spent time in Paris and London. Tired of city life and the social scene, and to “maintain the right balance between the body and the mind,” he decided to spend the next winter hunting and shooting in the wilds of the Maremma with Captain Roberts and Lieutenant Williams. For mental stimulation, he planned to spend the summer with Shelley and Byron, sailing in the Mediterranean, as he had heard they intended to do. He didn't know either poet personally yet, but he wasted no time in trying to get to know them. On the very evening he arrived in Pisa, he went to the Tre Palazzi, where he first saw Shelley in the Williams' room and was left speechless with astonishment.

Was it possible this mild-looking beardless boy could be the veritable monster at war with all the world? Excommunicated by the Fathers of the Church, deprived of his civil rights by the fiat of a grim Lord Chancellor, discarded by every member of his family, and denounced by the rival sages of our literature as the founder of a Satanic school? I could not believe it; it must be a hoax.

Was it possible that this mild-looking, beardless boy could actually be the real monster at war with the entire world? Excommunicated by the Church Fathers, stripped of his civil rights by the order of a stern Lord Chancellor, rejected by every member of his family, and condemned by the competing literary experts as the founder of a Satanic school? I couldn't believe it; it had to be a prank.

But presently, when Shelley was led to talk on a theme that interested him—the works of Calderon,—his marvellous powers of mind and command of language held Trelawny spell-bound: “After this[Pg 321] touch of his quality,” he says, “I no longer doubted his identity.”

But right then, when Shelley was encouraged to discuss a topic he was passionate about—the works of Calderon—his amazing mental abilities and way with words captivated Trelawny: “After this[Pg 321] taste of his talent,” he says, “I no longer doubted who he was.”

Mrs. Shelley appeared soon after, and the visitor looked with lively curiosity at the daughter of William Godwin and Mary Wollstonecraft.

Mrs. Shelley showed up shortly after, and the visitor looked at the daughter of William Godwin and Mary Wollstonecraft with keen interest.

Such a rare pedigree of genius was enough to interest me in her, irrespective of her own merits as an authoress. The most striking feature in her face was her calm, gray eyes; she was rather under the English standard of woman’s height, very fair and light-haired; witty, social, and animated in the society of friends, though mournful in solitude; like Shelley, though in a minor degree, she had the power of expressing her thoughts in varied and appropriate words, derived from familiarity with the works of our vigorous old writers. Neither of them used obsolete or foreign words. This command of our language struck me the more as contrasted with the scanty vocabulary used by ladies in society, in which a score of poor hackneyed phrases suffice to express all that is felt or considered proper to reveal.[45]

Such a rare pedigree of genius was enough to interest me in her, regardless of her own talents as a writer. The most noticeable feature of her face was her calm, gray eyes; she was slightly shorter than the average English woman, very fair and light-haired; witty, social, and lively around friends, though sad when alone; like Shelley, but to a lesser extent, she had a talent for expressing her thoughts with varied and suitable words, thanks to her familiarity with the works of our strong old writers. Neither of them used outdated or foreign terms. This mastery of our language stood out to me, especially when compared to the limited vocabulary often used by women in social situations, where a handful of cliché phrases are enough to convey everything they feel or think is appropriate to share.[45]

Mary’s impressions of the new-comer may be gathered from her journal and her subsequent letter to Mrs. Gisborne.

Mary’s thoughts on the newcomer can be found in her journal and her later letter to Mrs. Gisborne.

Journal, Saturday, January 19.—Copy. Walk with Jane. The Opera in the evening. Trelawny is extravagant—un giovane stravagante,—partly natural, and partly, perhaps, put on, but it suits him well, and if his abrupt but not unpolished manners be assumed, they are nevertheless in unison with his Moorish face (for he looks Oriental yet not Asiatic), his dark hair, his Herculean form; and then there is an air of extreme good nature which pervades his whole countenance, especially when he smiles, which assures me that his heart is good. He tells strange stories of himself, horrific ones, so that they harrow one up, while with his emphatic but unmodulated voice, his simple[Pg 322] yet strong language, he pourtrays the most frightful situations; then all these adventures took place between the ages of thirteen and twenty.

Journal, Saturday, January 19.—Copy. Walk with Jane. The opera this evening. Trelawny is extravagant—un giovane stravagante—partly genuine, and partly, maybe, put on, but it suits him well. Even if his sudden but not rude manner is affected, it still matches his Moorish face (he looks Oriental but not Asian), his dark hair, and his muscular build; plus, there’s an air of extreme friendliness that fills his whole expression, especially when he smiles, which makes me believe he has a good heart. He shares bizarre and horrific stories about himself that are unsettling, but with his strong but monotone voice and simple yet powerful language, he depicts the most terrifying situations; all these adventures happened between the ages of thirteen and twenty.

I believe them now I see the man, and, tired with the everyday sleepiness of human intercourse, I am glad to meet with one who, among other valuable qualities, has the rare merit of interesting my imagination. The crew and Medwin dine with us.

I believe them now. I see the man, and, worn out from the usual dullness of human interactions, I’m happy to meet someone who, among other great qualities, has the unique ability to spark my imagination. The crew and Medwin are having dinner with us.

Sunday, January 27.—Read Homer. Walk. Dine at the Williams’. The Opera in the evening. Ride with T. Guiccioli.

Sunday, January 27.—Read Homer. Go for a walk. Have dinner at the Williams’. The opera in the evening. Ride with T. Guiccioli.

Monday, January 28.—The Williams breakfast with us. Go down Bocca d’Arno in the boat with Shelley and Jane. Edward and E. Trelawny meet us there; return in the gig; they dine with us; very tired.

Monday, January 28.—The Williams had breakfast with us. We went down the Bocca d’Arno in the boat with Shelley and Jane. Edward and E. Trelawny met us there; we returned in the gig; they had dinner with us; we were very tired.

Tuesday, January 29.—Read Homer and Tacitus. Ride with T. Guiccioli. E. Trelawny and Medwin to dinner. The Baron Lutzerode in the evening.

Tuesday, January 29.—Read Homer and Tacitus. Ride with T. Guiccioli. E. Trelawny and Medwin for dinner. The Baron Lutzerode in the evening.

But as the torrent widens towards the ocean,
We ponder deeply on each past emotion.

But as the river expands toward the ocean,
We reflect deeply on every past feeling.

Read the first volume of the Pirate.

Read the first volume of the Pirate.

Sunday, February 3.—Read Homer. Walk to the garden with Jane. Return with Medwin to dinner. Trelawny in the evening. A wild day and night, some clouds in the sky in the morning, but they clear away. A north wind.

Sunday, February 3.—Read Homer. Walk to the garden with Jane. Return with Medwin for dinner. Trelawny in the evening. A wild day and night, some clouds in the morning, but they clear up. A north wind.

Monday, February 4.—Breakfast with the Williams’. Edward, Jane, and Trelawny go to Leghorn. Walk with Jane. Southey’s letter concerning Lord Byron. Write to Clare. In the evening the Gambas and Taafe.

Monday, February 4.—Breakfast with the Williams. Edward, Jane, and Trelawny head to Leghorn. Walk with Jane. Southey's letter about Lord Byron. Write to Clare. In the evening, the Gambas and Taafe.

Thursday, February 7.—Read Homer, Tacitus, and Emile. Shelley and Edward depart for La Spezzia. Walk with Jane, and to the Opera with her in the evening. With E. Trelawny afterwards to Mrs. Beauclerc’s ball. During a long, long evening in mixed society how often do one’s sensations change, and, swiftly as the west wind drives the shadows of clouds across the sunny hill or the waving corn, so swift do sensations pass, painting—yet, oh! not disfiguring—the[Pg 323] serenity of the mind. It is then that life seems to weigh itself, and hosts of memories and imaginations, thrown into one scale, make the other kick the beam. You remember what you have felt, what you have dreamt; yet you dwell on the shadowy side, and lost hopes and death, such as you have seen it, seem to cover all things with a funeral pall.

Thursday, February 7.—Read Homer, Tacitus, and Emile. Shelley and Edward are heading to La Spezzia. Walk with Jane, then go to the Opera with her in the evening. Later with E. Trelawny at Mrs. Beauclerc’s ball. During a long evening in a mixed crowd, how often our feelings shift. Just like the west wind moves shadows of clouds across the sunny hill or the waving corn, so do our sensations change, painting—yet, oh! not distorting—the[Pg 323] calm of the mind. It’s in moments like this that life seems to weigh itself, and a flood of memories and imaginations thrown into one side makes the other side tip. You recall what you've felt, what you’ve dreamed; yet you linger on the darker side, and lost hopes and death, as you've witnessed, seem to cover everything with a funeral shroud.

The time that was, is, and will be, presses upon you, and, standing the centre of a moving circle, you “slide giddily as the world reels.” You look to heaven, and would demand of the everlasting stars that the thoughts and passions which are your life may be as ever-living as they. You would demand of the blue empyrean that your mind might be as clear as it, and that the tears which gather in your eyes might be the shower that would drain from its profoundest depths the springs of weakness and sorrow. But where are the stars? Where the blue empyrean? A ceiling clouds that, and a thousand swift consuming lights supply the place of the eternal ones of heaven. The enthusiast suppresses her tears, crushes her opening thoughts, and.... But all is changed; some word, some look excite the lagging blood, laughter dances in the eyes, and the spirits rise proportionably high.

The time that was, is, and will be, weighs on you, and, standing at the center of a moving circle, you “slide dizzyingly as the world spins.” You look to the sky, wanting to ask the eternal stars for your thoughts and passions—which make up your life—to be as everlasting as they are. You want to ask the clear blue sky for your mind to be just as clear, and for the tears that well up in your eyes to be the rain that drains away the deep springs of weakness and sorrow. But where are the stars? Where is the blue sky? A ceiling of clouds covers that, and a thousand rapid, consuming lights take the place of the eternal ones in the heavens. The dreamer holds back her tears, stifles her emerging thoughts, and... But everything has changed; some word, some look stirs the sluggish blood, laughter sparkles in the eyes, and the spirits rise correspondingly high.

The Queen is all for revels, her light heart,
Unladen from the heaviness of state,
Bestows itself upon delightfulness.

The Queen loves to celebrate, her cheerful spirit,
Free from the weight of her responsibilities,
Gives itself to joy and happiness.

Friday, February 8.—Sometimes I awaken from my visionary monotony, and my thoughts flow until, as it is exquisite pain to stop the flowing of the blood, so is it painful to check expression and make the overflowing mind return to its usual channel. I feel a kind of tenderness to those, whoever they may be (even though strangers), who awaken the train and touch a chord so full of harmony and thrilling music, when I would tear the veil from this strange world, and pierce with eagle eyes beyond the sun; when every idea, strange and changeful, is another step in the ladder by which I would climb....

Friday, February 8.—Sometimes I wake up from my routine, and my thoughts flow freely until, just like it hurts to stop blood from flowing, it’s painful to hold back my expression and force my overflowing mind back into its usual patterns. I feel a sense of warmth towards those, no matter who they are (even if they are strangers), who spark this inspiration and touch a chord filled with harmony and exciting music when I want to pull back the curtain from this strange world and see beyond the sun with sharp clarity; when every idea, strange and ever-changing, is another step on the ladder I want to climb....

Read Emile. Jane dines with me, walk with her. E. Trelawny and Jane in the evening. Trelawny tells us a[Pg 324] number of amusing stories of his early life. Read third canto of L’Inferno.

Read Emile. Jane has dinner with me, walk with her. E. Trelawny and Jane in the evening. Trelawny shares a[Pg 324] bunch of funny stories from his early life. Read the third canto of L’Inferno.

They say that Providence is shown by the extraction that may be ever made of good from evil, that we draw our virtues from our faults. So I am to thank God for making me weak. I might say, “Thy will be done,” but I cannot applaud the permitter of self-degradation, though dignity and superior wisdom arise from its bitter and burning ashes.

They say that Providence is evident in the good that can come from evil, that we gain our virtues from our flaws. So I should be grateful to God for my weaknesses. I might say, “Your will be done,” but I can’t praise the one who allows self-degradation, even though dignity and greater wisdom can emerge from its painful and destructive remnants.

Saturday, February 9.—Read Emile. Walk with Jane, and ride with T. Guiccioli. Dine with Jane. Taafe and T. Medwin call. I retire with E. Trelawny, who amuses me as usual by the endless variety of his adventures and conversation.

Saturday, February 9.—Read Emile. Walk with Jane, and ride with T. Guiccioli. Have dinner with Jane. Taafe and T. Medwin drop by. I go off with E. Trelawny, who keeps me entertained as always with his endless stories and conversations.

 

Mary to Mrs. Gisborne.

Mary to Mrs. Gisborne.

Pisa, 9th February 1822.

Pisa, February 9, 1822.

My dear Mrs. Gisborne—Not having heard from you, I am anxious about my desk. It would have been a great convenience to me if I could have received it at the beginning of the winter, but now I should like it as soon as possible. I hope that it is out of Ollier’s hands. I have before said what I would have done with it. If both desks can be sent without being opened, let them be sent; if not, give the small one back to Peacock. Get a key made for the larger, and send it, I entreat you, by the very next vessel. This key will cost half a guinea, and Ollier will not give you the money, but give me credit for it, I entreat you. I pray now let me have the desk as soon as possible. Shelley is now gone to Spezzia to get houses for our colony for the summer.

Dear Mrs. Gisborne—Since I haven’t heard from you, I'm worried about my desk. It would have really helped me if I could have gotten it at the start of winter, but now I need it as soon as possible. I hope it's no longer in Ollier's possession. I've mentioned before what I intended to do with it. If both desks can be sent without being opened, please send them; if not, return the small one to Peacock. Please have a key made for the larger one and send it to me on the next available ship. This key will cost half a guinea, and Ollier won't reimburse you, but please give me credit for it. I'm really hoping to get the desk as soon as possible. Shelley has gone to Spezzia to find houses for our colony for the summer.

It will be a large one, too large, I am afraid, for unity; yet I hope not. There will be Lord Byron, who will have a large and beautiful boat built on purpose by some English navy officers at Genoa. There will be the Countess Guiccioli and her brother; the Williams’, whom you know; Trelawny, a kind of half-Arab Englishman, whose life has been as changeful as that of Anastasius, and who recounts the adventures as[Pg 325] eloquently and as well as the imagined Greek. He is clever; for his moral qualities I am yet in the dark; he is a strange web which I am endeavouring to unravel. I would fain learn if generosity is united to impetuousness, probity of spirit to his assumption of singularity and independence. He is 6 feet high, raven black hair, which curls thickly and shortly, like a Moor’s, dark gray expressive eyes, overhanging brows, upturned lips, and a smile which expresses good nature and kindheartedness. His shoulders are high, like an Oriental’s, his voice is monotonous, yet emphatic, and his language, as he relates the events of his life, energetic and simple, whether the tale be one of blood and horror, or of irresistible comedy. His company is delightful, for he excites me to think, and if any evil shade the intercourse, that time will unveil—the sun will rise or night darken all. There will be, besides, a Captain Roberts, whom I do not know, a very rough subject, I fancy,—a famous angler, etc. We are to have a small boat, and now that those first divine spring days are come (you know them well), the sky clear, the sun hot, the hedges budding, we sitting without a fire and the windows open, I begin to long for the sparkling waves, the olive-coloured hills and vine-shaded pergolas of Spezzia. However, it would be madness to go yet. Yet as ceppo was bad, we hope for a good pasqua, and if April prove fine, we shall fly with the swallows. The Opera here has been detestable. The English Sinclair is the primo tenore, and acquits himself excellently, but the Italians, after the first, have enviously selected such operas as give him little or nothing to do. We have English here, and some English balls and parties, to which I (mirabile dictu) go sometimes. We have Taafe, who bores us out of our senses when he comes, telling a young lady that her eyes shed flowers—why therefore should he send her any? I have sent my novel to Papa. I long to hear some news of it, as, with an author’s vanity, I want to see it in print, and hear the praises of my friends. I should like, as I said when you went away, a copy of Matilda. It might come out with the desk. I hope as the town fills to hear better news of your plans, we long to[Pg 326] hear from you. What does Henry do? How many times has he been in love?—Ever yours,

It will be a big group, too big, I’m afraid, for unity; still, I hope not. There will be Lord Byron, who will have a large and beautiful boat built specifically by some English navy officers in Genoa. The Countess Guiccioli will be there with her brother; the Williams’, whom you know; Trelawny, a sort of half-Arab Englishman whose life has been as varied as that of Anastasius, and who tells his adventures as[Pg 325] eloquently as any imagined Greek. He’s clever; as for his moral qualities, I still don’t know; he’s a strange puzzle I’m trying to figure out. I’d like to find out if his generosity goes hand in hand with his impulsiveness, and if his honesty matches his unique sense of independence. He stands 6 feet tall, has thick, short, raven-black hair like a Moor’s, dark gray expressive eyes, prominent brows, upturned lips, and a smile that radiates friendliness and kindness. His shoulders are broad, like an Oriental’s; his voice is monotonous yet emphatic, and the language he uses to recount his life events is energetic and straightforward, whether his stories are about blood and horror or undeniable comedy. His company is wonderful because he makes me think, and if any bad vibe clouds our time together, eventually the truth will come out—the sun will shine, or night will cover everything. Besides him, there will be Captain Roberts, whom I don’t know, but I suspect he’s a rough character—a well-known fisherman, etc. We’re going to have a small boat, and now that those first beautiful spring days have arrived (you know them well), with clear skies, warm sun, budding hedges, us sitting without a fire and the windows open, I’m starting to crave the sparkling waves, the olive-colored hills, and vine-covered pergolas of Spezzia. However, it would be silly to go just yet. Still, as ceppo wasn’t great, we hope for a good pasqua, and if April is nice, we’ll fly away with the swallows. The Opera here has been awful. The English singer Sinclair is the primo tenore, and he sings excellently, but the Italians, after the first performance, have spitefully chosen operas that give him little or nothing to do. We have some English people here, and there are some English balls and parties, to which I (mirabile dictu) occasionally attend. Taafe has been coming and is incredibly boring, telling a young lady that her eyes shed flowers—so why should he send her any? I’ve sent my novel to my dad. I can’t wait to hear how it’s doing, as, with the vanity of an author, I want to see it in print and receive praise from my friends. I’d like, as I mentioned when you left, a copy of Matilda. It could come out with the desk. I hope that as the town fills up, I’ll hear better news about your plans; we’re eager to[Pg 326] hear from you. What’s Henry up to? How many times has he fallen in love?—Always yours,

M. W. S.

M.W.S.

Shelley would like to see the review of the Prometheus in the Quarterly.

Shelley wants to check out the review of the Prometheus in the Quarterly.

 

Thursday, February 14.—Read Homer and Anastasius. Walk with the Williams’ in the evening.... “Nothing of us but what must suffer a sea-change.”

Thursday, February 14.—Read Homer and Anastasius. Went for a walk with the Williams in the evening.... “Nothing of us but what must undergo a transformation.”

This entry marks the day to which Mary referred in a letter written more than a year later, where she says—

This entry marks the day that Mary mentioned in a letter she wrote over a year later, where she says—

A year ago Trelawny came one afternoon in high spirits with news concerning the building of the boat, saying, “Oh! we must all embark, all live aboard; we will all ‘suffer a sea-change.’” And dearest Shelley was delighted with the quotation, saying that he would have it for the motto for his boat.

A year ago, Trelawny arrived one afternoon in great spirits with news about the boat's construction, saying, “Oh! We all have to set sail, everyone should live on board; we'll all ‘suffer a sea-change.’” And dear Shelley was thrilled with the quote, saying he would use it as the motto for his boat.

Little did they think, in their lightness of spirit, that in another year the motto of the boat would serve for the inscription on Shelley’s tomb.

Little did they realize, in their carefree attitude, that in another year the motto of the boat would be the inscription on Shelley’s tomb.

Journal, Monday, February 18.—Read Homer. Walk with the Williams’. Jane, Trelawny, and Medwin in the evening.[46]

Journal, Monday, February 18.—Read Homer. Walk with the Williams’. Jane, Trelawny, and Medwin in the evening.[46]

Monday, February 25.—What a mart this world is? Feelings, sentiments,—more invaluable than gold or precious stones is the coin, and what is bought? Contempt, discontent, and disappointment, unless, indeed, the mind be loaded with drearier memories. And what say the worldly to this? Use Spartan coin, pay away iron and lead alone, and store up your[Pg 327] precious metal. But alas! from nothing, nothing comes, or, as all things seem to degenerate, give lead and you will receive clay,—the most contemptible of all lives is where you live in the world, and none of your passions or affections are brought into action. I am convinced I could not live thus, and as Sterne says that in solitude he would worship a tree, so in the world I should attach myself to those who bore the semblance of those qualities which I admire. But it is not this that I want; let me love the trees, the skies, and the ocean, and that all-encompassing spirit of which I may soon become a part,—let me in my fellow-creature love that which is, and not fix my affection on a fair form endued with imaginary attributes; where goodness, kindness, and talent are, let me love and admire them at their just rate, neither adorning nor diminishing, and above all, let me fearlessly descend into the remotest caverns of my own mind; carry the torch of self-knowledge into its dimmest recesses; but too happy if I dislodge any evil spirit, or enshrine a new deity in some hitherto uninhabited nook.

Monday, February 25.—What a crazy place this world is! Feelings and emotions—more valuable than gold or gemstones are the currency, but what do we actually get in return? Contempt, dissatisfaction, and disappointment, unless, of course, our minds are burdened with even darker memories. And what do the worldly say about this? Use Spartan currency, trade only in iron and lead, and save your[Pg 327] valuable metals. But sadly, nothing comes from nothing, or, as everything seems to decline, give lead and you’ll get clay—living a life completely devoid of passion or emotion is the most miserable existence. I’m sure I couldn’t live like that, and as Sterne said that in solitude he would worship a tree, I would cling to those in the world who reflect the qualities I admire. But that’s not what I really want; let me love the trees, the skies, and the ocean, and that all-encompassing spirit I might soon become part of—let me love in my fellow humans what truly exists, and not fix my emotions on a pretty face laden with false qualities; where goodness, kindness, and talent exist, let me appreciate and admire them for what they are, neither embellishing nor undermining them, and above all, let me boldly explore the deepest corners of my own mind; shine the light of self-awareness into its darkest places; I’d be so happy if I could banish any evil spirit, or install a new deity in some previously untouched corner.

Read Wrongs of Women and Homer. Clare departs. Walk with Jane and ride with T. Guiccioli. T. G. dines with us.

Read Wrongs of Women and Homer. Clare leaves. Walk with Jane and ride with T. Guiccioli. T. G. has dinner with us.

Thursday, February 28.—Take leave of the Argyropolis. Walk with Shelley. Ride with T. Guiccioli. Read letters. Spend the evening at the Williams’. Trelawny there.

Thursday, February 28.—Say goodbye to Argyropolis. Walk with Shelley. Ride with T. Guiccioli. Read letters. Spend the evening at the Williams'. Trelawny is there.

Friday, March 1.—An embassy. Walk. My first Greek lesson. Walk with Edward. In the evening work.

Friday, March 1.—An embassy. Walk. My first Greek class. Walk with Edward. Work in the evening.

Sunday, March 3.—A note to, and a visit from, Dr. Nott. Go to church. Walk. The Williams’ and Trelawny to dinner.

Sunday, March 3.—A note to and a visit from Dr. Nott. Go to church. Walk. The Williams and Trelawny for dinner.

Mary’s experiments in the way of church-going, so new a thing in her experience, and so little in accordance with Shelley’s habits of thought and action, excited some surprise and comment. Hogg, Shelley’s early friend, who heard of it from Mrs.[Pg 328] Gisborne, now in England, was especially shocked. In a letter to Mary, Mrs. Gisborne remarked, “Your friend Hogg is molto scandalizzato to hear of your weekly visits to the piano di sotto” (the services were held on the ground floor of the Tre Palazzi).

Mary's experiments with attending church, which were completely new for her and quite different from Shelley’s usual way of thinking and acting, sparked some surprise and discussion. Hogg, one of Shelley’s early friends, who learned about it from Mrs. Gisborne, now in England, was particularly shocked. In a letter to Mary, Mrs. Gisborne wrote, “Your friend Hogg is very scandalized to hear about your weekly visits to the ground floor” (the services were held on the ground floor of the Tre Palazzi).

The same letter asks for news of Emilia Viviani. Mrs. Gisborne had heard that she was married, and feared she had been sacrificed to a man whom she describes as “that insipid, sickening Italian mortal, Danieli the lawyer.” She proceeds to say—

The same letter asks for updates about Emilia Viviani. Mrs. Gisborne had heard that she got married and was worried she might have been given up for a man she describes as “that dull, nauseating Italian guy, Danieli the lawyer.” She goes on to say—

We invited Varley one evening to meet Hogg, who was curious to see a man really believing in astrology in the nineteenth century. Varley, as usual, was not sparing of his predictions. We talked of Shelley without mentioning his name; Varley was curious, and being informed by Hogg of his exact age, but describing his person as short and corpulent, and himself as a bon vivant, Varley amused us with the following remarks: “Your friend suffered from ill-fortune in May or June 1815. Vexatious affairs on the 2d and 14th of June, or perhaps latter end of May 1820. The following year, disturbance about a lady. Again, last April, at 10 at night, or at noon, disturbance about a bouncing stout lady, and others. At six years of age, noticed by ladies and gentlemen for learning. In July 1799, beginning of charges made against him. In September 1800, at noon, or dusk, very violent charges. Scrape at fourteen years of age. Eternal warfare against parents and public opinion, and a great blow-up every seven years till death,” etc. etc. Is all this true?

We invited Varley one evening to meet Hogg, who was curious to see someone who genuinely believed in astrology in the nineteenth century. Varley, as always, had no shortage of predictions. We talked about Shelley without actually mentioning his name; Varley was interested and, after Hogg told him his exact age while describing him as short and plump, referred to himself as a bon vivant. Varley entertained us with the following comments: “Your friend faced misfortune in May or June 1815. Annoying events on June 2nd and 14th, or maybe at the end of May 1820. The next year brought trouble regarding a woman. Then, last April, at 10 PM or at noon, there were issues with a plump lady, among others. At six years old, he was recognized by ladies and gentlemen for his intelligence. In July 1799, he faced the beginning of accusations against him. In September 1800, at noon or dusk, there were very serious accusations. A scandal at fourteen. Constant conflict with parents and public opinion, and a major explosion every seven years until death,” etc. etc. Is all this true?

Not a little amused, Mary answered her friend as follows—

Not a little amused, Mary replied to her friend as follows—

[Pg 329]Pisa, 7th March 1822.

Pisa, March 7, 1822.

My dear Mrs. Gisborne—I am very sorry that you have so much trouble with my commissions, and vainly, too! ma che vuole? Ollier will not give you the money, and we are, to tell you the truth, too poor at present to send you a cheque upon our banker; two or three circumstances having caused

Dear Mrs. Gisborne—I'm really sorry that you're having so much trouble with my requests, and it's all in vain! What can you do? Ollier won’t give you the money, and honestly, we’re too broke right now to send you a check from our bank; a couple of circumstances have caused

That climax of all human ills,
The inflammation of our weekly bills.

That peak of all human troubles,
The stress of our weekly bills.

But far more than that, we have not touched a quattrino of our Christmas quarter, since debts in England and other calls swallowed it entirely up. For the present, therefore, we must dispense with those things I asked you for. As for the desk, we received last post from Ollier (without a line) the bill of lading that he talks of, and, si Dio vuole, we shall receive it safe; the vessel in which they were shipped is not yet arrived. The worst of keeping on with Ollier (though it is the best, I believe, after all) is that you will never be able to make anything of his accounts, until you can compare the number of copies in hand with his account of their sale. As for my novel, I shipped it off long ago to my father, telling him to make the best of it; and by the way in which he answered my letter, I fancy he thinks he can make something of it. This is much better than Ollier, for I should never have got a penny from him; and, moreover, he is a very bad bookseller to publish with—ma basta poi, with all these seccaturas.

But way more than that, we haven't touched a dime of our Christmas fund, since debts in England and other expenses have completely swallowed it up. For now, we have to do without the things I asked you for. As for the desk, we got the bill of lading that Ollier mentioned in the last post (without a note), and hopefully, we’ll receive it safely; the ship it was sent on hasn’t arrived yet. The downside of working with Ollier (even though it’s probably the best choice) is that you can never make sense of his accounts until you can compare the number of copies on hand with his sales report. As for my novel, I sent it off to my father a while ago, telling him to make the most of it; and from the way he replied to my letter, I think he believes he can do something with it. This is way better than Ollier, because I doubt I would have gotten a penny from him; plus, he’s a terrible bookseller to publish with—enough of all this hassle.

Poor dear Hunt, you will have heard by this time of the disastrous conclusion of his third embarkment; he is to try a third time in April, and if he does not succeed then, we must say that the sea is un vero precipizio, and let him try land. By the bye, why not consult Varley on the result? I have tried the Sors Homeri and the Sors Virgilii; the first says (I will write this Greek better, but I thought that Mr. Gisborne could read the Romaic writing, and I now quite forget what it was)—

Poor dear Hunt, you must have heard by now about the disastrous end of his third attempt; he's going to try again in April, and if he doesn’t succeed then, we have to agree that the sea is un vero precipizio, and he should try land instead. By the way, why not ask Varley about the outcome? I have tried the Sors Homeri and the Sors Virgilii; the first one says (I will write this Greek better later, but I thought Mr. Gisborne could read the Romaic script, and now I completely forget what it was)—

᾽Ηλώμην, τείως μοι ἀδελφεὸν ἄλλος ἔπεφνεν.
ὡς δ᾽ὁπότ᾽ ᾽Ιασίωνι ἐϋπλόκαμος Δημήτηρ.
Δουράτεον μέγαν ἵππον, ὅθ᾽ ἕιατο πάντες ἄριστοι.

᾽Ηλώμην, τείως μοι ἀδελφεὸν ἄλλος ἔπεφνεν.
ὡς δ᾽ὁπότ᾽ ᾽Ιασίωνι ἐϋπλόκαμος Δημήτηρ.
Δουράτεον μέγαν ἵππον, ὅθ᾽ ἕιατο πάντες ἄριστοι.

[Pg 330]Which first seems to say that he will come, though his brother may be prosecuted for a libel. Of the second, I can make neither head nor tail; and the third is as oracularly obscure as one could wish, for who these great people are who sat in a wooden horse, chi lo sa? Virgil, except the first line, which is unfavourable, is as enigmatical as Homer—

[Pg 330]Which at first appears to suggest that he will come, even if his brother might be chased for libel. I can't make sense of the second part at all; and the third is as confusingly cryptic as one could ask for, because who these significant figures are that sat in a wooden horse, who knows? Virgil, apart from the first line, which is negative, is just as puzzling as Homer—

Fulgores nunc horrificos, sonitumque, metumque
Tum leves calamos, et rasæ hastilia virgæ
Connexosque angues, ipsamque in pectore divæ.

Fulgores now horrifying, sound and fear
Then light reeds, and smooth staves of the maiden
Connected serpents, right in the breast of the goddess.

But to speak of predictions or anteductions, some of Varley’s are curious enough: “Ill-fortune in May or June 1815.” No; it was then that he arranged his income; there was no ill except health, al solito, at that time. The particular days of the 2d and 14th of June 1820 were not ill, but the whole time was disastrous. It was then we were alarmed by Paolo’s attack and disturbance. About a lady in the winter of last year, enough, God knows! Nothing particular about a fat bouncing lady at 10 at night: and indeed things got more quiet in April. In July 1799 Shelley was only seven years of age. “A great blow-up every seven years.” Shelley is not at home; when he returns I will ask him what happened when he was fourteen. In his twenty-second year we made our scappatura; at twenty-eight and twenty-nine, a good deal of discomfort on a certain point, but it hardly amounted to a blow-up. Pray ask Varley also about me.

But speaking of predictions or forecasts, some of Varley’s are quite interesting: “Bad luck in May or June 1815.” No, it was then that he sorted out his finances; there was nothing wrong except for health, as usual, at that time. The specific days of June 2nd and 14th, 1820, were not bad, but the overall period was disastrous. That was when we were alarmed by Paolo’s attack and chaos. About a lady in the winter of last year, that's enough, thank God! Nothing special about a plump, lively lady at 10 at night: and things indeed got quieter in April. In July 1799, Shelley was only seven years old. “A big explosion every seven years.” Shelley isn't home; when he gets back, I’ll ask him what happened when he was fourteen. In his twenty-second year, we made our escape; at twenty-eight and twenty-nine, there was quite a bit of discomfort on a certain issue, but it hardly amounted to an explosion. Please also ask Varley about me.

So Hogg is shocked that, for good neighbourhood’s sake, I visited the piano di sotto; let him reassure himself, since instead of a weekly, it was only a monthly visit; in fact, after going three times I stayed away until I heard he was going away. He preached against atheism, and, they said, against Shelley. As he invited me himself to come, this appeared to me very impertinent; so I wrote to him, to ask him whether he intended any personal allusion, but he denied the charge most entirely. This affair, as you may guess, among the English at Pisa made a great noise; the gossip here is of course out of all bounds, and some people have given them something to talk about. I have seen little of it all; but that[Pg 331] which I have seen makes me long most eagerly for some sea-girt isle, where with Shelley, my babe, and books and horses, we may give the rest to the winds; this we shall not have for the present. Shelley is entangled with Lord Byron, who is in a terrible fright lest he should desert him. We shall have boats, and go somewhere on the sea-coast, where, I daresay, we shall spend our time agreeably enough, for I like the Williams’ exceedingly, though there my list begins and ends.

So Hogg is shocked that, for the sake of good neighborliness, I visited the piano di sotto; he can reassure himself, since it wasn’t a weekly visit but only a monthly one; in fact, after going three times, I stayed away until I heard he was leaving. He preached against atheism, and, they said, against Shelley. Since he invited me himself to come, this seemed very rude to me; so I wrote to him to ask if he meant any personal insult, but he completely denied it. This whole situation, as you can imagine, caused quite a stir among the English in Pisa; the gossip here is, of course, way over the top, and some people have definitely given them something to talk about. I haven't seen much of it all, but what[Pg 331] I have seen makes me long desperately for some sea-girt island, where, with Shelley, my baby, books, and horses, we can let the rest go to the winds; but we won't have that for now. Shelley is caught up with Lord Byron, who is in a terrible panic about being abandoned. We’ll get boats and go somewhere along the coast, where I’m sure we’ll spend our time quite nicely, because I really like the Williams a lot, though that’s where my list begins and ends.

Emilia married Biondi; we hear that she leads him and his mother (to use a vulgarism) a devil of a life. The conclusion of our friendship (a la Italiana) puts me in mind of a nursery rhyme, which runs thus—

Emilia married Biondi; we hear that she gives him and his mother (to put it bluntly) a really hard time. The end of our friendship (a la Italiana) reminds me of a nursery rhyme, which goes like this—

As I was going down Cranbourne lane,
Cranbourne lane was dirty,
And there I met a pretty maid,
Who dropt to me a curtsey;

I gave her cakes, I gave her wine,
I gave her sugar-candy,
But oh! the little naughty girl,
She asked me for some brandy.

As I was walking down Cranbourne Lane,
Cranbourne Lane was filthy,
And there I met a lovely young woman,
Who curtsied to me;

I offered her cakes, I offered her wine,
I offered her sugar candy,
But oh! the little mischievous girl,
She asked me for some brandy.

Now turn “Cranbourne Lane” into Pisan acquaintances, which I am sure are dirty enough, and “brandy” into that wherewithal to buy brandy (and that no small sum però), and you have the whole story of Shelley’s Italian Platonics. We now know, indeed, few of those whom we knew last year. Pacchiani is at Prato; Mavrocordato in Greece; the Argyropolis in Florence; and so the world slides. Taafe is still here—the butt of Lord Byron’s quizzing, and the poet laureate of Pisa. On the occasion of a young lady’s birthday he wrote—

Now turn “Cranbourne Lane” into Pisan friends, who I'm sure are quite shady, and “brandy” into the cash needed to buy brandy (and it's no small amount, by the way), and you have the whole story of Shelley’s Italian Platonics. We actually now know few of those we knew last year. Pacchiani is in Prato; Mavrocordato is in Greece; the Argyropolis is in Florence; and life moves on. Taafe is still here—the target of Lord Byron’s teasing, and the poet laureate of Pisa. On the occasion of a young lady’s birthday, he wrote—

Eyes that shed a thousand flowers!
Why should flowers be sent to you?
Sweetest flowers of heavenly bowers,
Love and friendship, are what are due.

Eyes that shed a thousand flowers!
Why should flowers be sent to you?
The sweetest flowers of heavenly gardens,
Love and friendship are what you deserve.

········

········

After some divine Italian weather, we are now enjoying some fine English weather; cioè, it does not rain, but not a ray can pierce the web aloft.—Most truly yours,

After some beautiful Italian weather, we are now enjoying some nice English weather; that is, it doesn't rain, but not a single ray can break through the clouds above.—Most truly yours,

Mary W. S.

Mary W. S.

Mary Shelley to Mrs. Hunt.

Mary Shelley to Mrs. Hunt.

5th March 1822.

March 5, 1822.

My dearest Marianne—I hope that this letter will find you quite well, recovering from your severe attack, and looking towards your haven Italy with best hopes. I do indeed believe that you will find a relief here from your many English cares, and that the winds which waft you will sing the requiem to all your ills. It was indeed unfortunate that you encountered such weather on the very threshold of your journey, and as the wind howled through the long night, how often did I think of you! At length it seemed as if we should never, never meet; but I will not give way to such a presentiment. We enjoy here divine weather. The sun hot, too hot, with a freshness and clearness in the breeze that bears with it all the delights of spring. The hedges are budding, and you should see me and my friend Mrs. Williams poking about for violets by the sides of dry ditches; she being herself—

My beloved Marianne—I hope this letter finds you well, recovering from your serious illness, and looking forward to your peaceful retreat in Italy with great hope. I truly believe you'll find relief from your many worries here in England, and that the winds carrying you will sing away all your troubles. It was really unfortunate that you had to deal with such terrible weather right at the start of your journey, and as the wind howled all night, I thought of you often! It felt like we might never, ever meet again, but I refuse to give in to that thought. The weather here is beautiful. The sun is hot, too hot, with a fresh and clear breeze that brings all the joys of spring. The hedges are budding, and you should see me and my friend Mrs. Williams searching for violets along the dry ditches; she being herself—

A violet by a mossy stone
Half hidden from the eye.

A violet next to a mossy stone
Partially hidden from view.

Yesterday a countryman seeing our dilemma, since the ditch was not quite dry, insisted on gathering them for us, and when we resisted, saying that we had no quattrini (i.e. farthings, being the generic name for all money), he indignantly exclaimed, Oh! se lo faccio per interesse! How I wish you were with us in our rambles! Our good cavaliers flock together, and as they do not like fetching a walk with the absurd womankind, Jane (i.e. Mrs. Williams) and I are off together, and talk morality and pluck violets by the way. I look forward to many duets with this lady and Hunt. She has a very pretty voice, and a taste and ear for music which is almost miraculous. The harp is her favourite instrument; but we have none, and a very bad piano; however, as it is, we pass very pleasant evenings, though I can hardly bear to hear her sing “Donne l’amore”; it transports me so entirely back to your little parlour at Hampstead—and I see the[Pg 333] piano, the bookcase, the prints, the casts—and hear Mary’s far-ha-ha-a!

Yesterday, a farmer saw our predicament, since the ditch wasn't completely dry, and insisted on collecting them for us. When we pushed back, saying we had no quattrini (i.e. farthings, meaning any money), he indignantly exclaimed, Oh! se lo faccio per interesse! I really wish you could join us on our outings! Our good gentlemen tend to stick together, and since they aren't keen on “taking a walk with the silly women,” Jane (i.e. Mrs. Williams) and I are off together, discussing morals and picking violets along the way. I'm looking forward to many duets with this lady and Hunt. She has a lovely voice and an almost miraculous taste and ear for music. The harp is her favorite instrument, but we don't have one, and our piano is really bad. Still, we have very enjoyable evenings, although I can hardly stand to hear her sing “Donne l’amore”; it completely transports me back to your little parlor in Hampstead—and I can see the [Pg 333] piano, the bookcase, the prints, the casts—and hear Mary's far-ha-ha-a!

We are in great uncertainty as to where we shall spend the summer. There is a beautiful bay about fifty miles off, and as we have resolved on the sea, Shelley bought a boat. We wished very much to go there; perhaps we shall still, but as yet we can find but one house; but as we are a colony “which moves altogether or not at all,” we have not yet made up our minds. The apartments which we have prepared for you in Lord Byron’s house will be very warm for the summer; and indeed for the two hottest months I should think that you had better go into the country. Villas about here are tolerably cheap, and they are perfect paradises. Perhaps, as it was with me, Italy will not strike you as so divine at first; but each day it becomes dearer and more delightful; the sun, the flowers, the air, all is more sweet and more balmy than in the Ultima Thule that you inhabit.

We’re really unsure about where we’ll spend the summer. There’s a beautiful bay about fifty miles away, and since we’ve decided on the sea, Shelley bought a boat. We really want to go there; maybe we still will, but right now we can only find one house. Since we’re a group that “moves together or not at all,” we haven’t made a decision yet. The rooms we’ve set up for you in Lord Byron’s house will be quite warm for the summer; honestly, for the two hottest months, I think it would be better for you to go to the countryside. Villas around here are fairly cheap, and they’re like little paradises. Maybe, like it was for me, Italy won't seem amazing to you at first; but with each passing day, it becomes dearer and more enjoyable; the sun, the flowers, the air, everything is sweeter and more refreshing than in the Ultima Thule where you live.

M. W. S.

M.W.S.

The journal for the next few weeks has nothing eventful to record. The preceding letter to Mrs. Hunt gives a simple and pleasing picture of their daily life. Perhaps Mary had never been quite so happy before; she wrote to the Hunts that she thought she grew younger. Both she and Shelley were occasionally ailing, and Shelley’s letters show that his spirits suffered depression at times, still, in this respect as well as in health, he was better than he had been in any former spring. The proximity of Byron and his circle was not, however, favourable to inspiration or to literary composition. Byron’s temperament acted as a damper to enthusiasm in others, and Shelley, though his estimate of Byron’s genius was very high, was perpetually[Pg 334] jarred and crossed by his worldliness and his moral shallowness and vulgarity. He invariably, acted, however, as Byron’s true and disinterested friend; and Byron was fully aware of the value of his friendship and of his literary help and criticism.

The journal for the next few weeks doesn't have anything significant to report. The previous letter to Mrs. Hunt paints a simple and happy picture of their daily life. Maybe Mary had never felt this happy before; she told the Hunts that she thought she was getting younger. Both she and Shelley were occasionally unwell, and Shelley's letters reveal that his mood would sometimes dip into depression. Still, in terms of both this and his health, he was better off than in any previous spring. However, the close presence of Byron and his crowd didn’t really inspire creativity or literary work. Byron’s personality tended to dampen the enthusiasm of others, and even though Shelley thought very highly of Byron’s talent, he was constantly unsettled and frustrated by Byron’s materialism, moral superficiality, and crudeness. Nevertheless, he always acted as a true and selfless friend to Byron, who recognized the value of Shelley’s friendship and his literary guidance and critique.

Trelawny, to whom Byron had taken kindly enough, estimated the difference in the moral worth of the two poets with singular justice.

Trelawny, who Byron had been quite fond of, accurately assessed the difference in moral value between the two poets.

“I believed in many things then, and believe in some now,” he wrote, more than five and thirty years afterwards: “I could not sympathise with Byron, who believed in nothing.”

“I believed in many things back then, and I believe in some now,” he wrote, more than thirty-five years later: “I couldn't relate to Byron, who believed in nothing.”

His friendship for Byron, nevertheless, was to be loyal and lasting. But his favourite resort in these Pisan days was the “hospitable and cheerful abode of the Shelleys.”

His friendship with Byron, however, was meant to be loyal and lasting. But his favorite hangout during these days in Pisa was the "welcoming and cheerful home of the Shelleys."

“There,” he says, “I found those sympathies and sentiments which the Pilgrim denounced as illusions, believed in as the only realities.”

“There,” he says, “I found those feelings and emotions that the Pilgrim called illusions, but I believed in them as the only truths.”

At Byron’s social gatherings—riding-parties or dinner-parties—he made a point of getting Shelley if he could; and Shelley was very compliant, although the society of which Byron was the nucleus was neither congenial nor interesting to him, and he always took the first good opportunity of escaping. Daily intercourse of this kind tended gradually to estrange rather than unite the two poets: by accentuating differences it brought into evidence that gulf between their[Pg 335] natures which, in spite of the one touch of kinship that certainly existed, was equally impassable by one and by the other. Besides, the subject of Clare and Allegra, never far below the surface, would occasionally come up, and this was a sore point on both sides. As has already been said, Byron appreciated Shelley, though he did not sympathise with him. In after days he bore public testimony to the purity and unselfishness of Shelley’s character and to the upright and disinterested motives which actuated him in all he did. But his respect for Shelley was not so strong as his antipathy to Clare, and Shelley’s feeling towards her was regarded by him with a cynical sneer which he had no care to hide, and of which its object could not always be unconscious. It is not wonderful that at times there swept across Shelley’s mind, like a black cloud, the conviction that neither a sense of honour nor justice restrained Byron from the basest insinuations. And then again this suspicion would pass away as too dreadful to be entertained.

At Byron’s social events—whether riding or dinner parties—he made sure to invite Shelley whenever possible; and Shelley usually agreed to join, even though the group centered around Byron was neither appealing nor interesting to him, and he often seized the first chance to leave. This regular interaction slowly drove a wedge between the two poets: by highlighting their differences, it revealed the deep divide between their[Pg 335] natures, which, despite the one shared bond that did exist, was unbridgeable for both. Moreover, the topic of Clare and Allegra was always lurking just beneath the surface and would sometimes come up, which was a sensitive issue for both of them. As mentioned earlier, Byron valued Shelley, though he did not empathize with him. Later on, he publicly acknowledged the purity and selflessness of Shelley’s character and the honest and altruistic motives behind everything he did. However, his respect for Shelley was not as strong as his dislike for Clare, and he viewed Shelley’s feelings towards her with a cynical sneer that he didn’t bother to hide, which Clare could sometimes sense. It’s not surprising that at times, Shelley would be overwhelmed by the troubling thought that neither honor nor justice held Byron back from the most despicable insinuations. Then again, he would push that suspicion away as too horrible to consider.

Meanwhile Clare, in the pursuit of her newly-adopted profession, was thinking of going to Vienna, and she longed for a sight of her child first. She had been unusually long, or she fancied so, without news of Allegra, and she was growing desperately anxious,—with only too good cause, as the event showed. She wrote to Byron, [Pg 336]entreating him to arrange for a visit or an interview. Byron took no notice of her letters. The Shelleys dared not annoy him unnecessarily on the subject, as he had been heard to threaten if they did so to immure Allegra in some secret convent where no one could get at her or even hear of her. Clare, working herself up into a state of half-frenzied excitement, sent them letter after letter, suggesting and urging wild plans (which Shelley was to realise) for carrying off the child by armed force; indeed, one of her schemes seems to have been to take advantage of the projected interview, if granted, for putting this design into execution. Some such proposed breach of faith must have been the occasion of Shelley’s answering her—

Meanwhile, Clare, in her new profession, was considering a trip to Vienna, and she was eager to see her child first. She felt it had been unusually long, or so she thought, without any news about Allegra, which made her extremely anxious—justifiably so, as the situation turned out. She wrote to Byron, [Pg 336]asking him to arrange a visit or a meeting. Byron ignored her letters. The Shelleys were hesitant to bother him about it, knowing he had threatened to lock Allegra away in some secret convent where no one could reach her or even learn about her. Clare, getting herself worked up into a half-frenzied state, sent them letter after letter, suggesting and pushing wild plans (which Shelley was supposed to carry out) for forcibly taking the child; in fact, one of her ideas seemed to involve using the possible meeting, if granted, to carry out this plan. Some such proposed betrayal of trust must have prompted Shelley to respond to her—

I know not what to think of the state of your mind, or what to fear for you. Your late plan about Allegra seems to me in its present form pregnant with irremediable infamy to all the actors in it except yourself.

I don’t know what to think about your state of mind, or what to worry about for you. Your recent plan regarding Allegra seems to me, in its current state, bound to bring irreversible disgrace to everyone involved except you.

He did not think that in her present excited mental condition she was fit to go to Vienna, and he entreated her to postpone the idea. His advice, often repeated in different words, was, that she should not lose herself in distant and uncertain plans, but “systematise and simplify” her motions, at least for the present, and, if she felt in the least disposed, that she should come and stay with them—

He didn't believe that in her current excited state of mind she was ready to go to Vienna, and he urged her to put that idea on hold. His advice, expressed in various ways, was for her not to get lost in distant and uncertain plans, but to “organize and simplify” her actions, at least for the time being, and if she felt even a little inclined, she should come and stay with them—

If you like, come and look for houses with me in our boat; it might distract your mind.

If you want, come check out houses with me in our boat; it might take your mind off things.

[Pg 337]He and Mary had resolved to quit Pisa as soon as the weather made it desirable to do so; but their plans and their anxieties were alike suspended by a temporary excitement of which Mary’s account is given in the following letter—

[Pg 337]He and Mary had decided to leave Pisa as soon as the weather was right; however, both their plans and worries were put on hold by a temporary excitement that Mary describes in the following letter—

Mrs. Shelley to Mrs. Gisborne.

Mrs. Shelley to Mrs. Gisborne.

Pisa, 6th April 1822.

Pisa, April 6, 1822.

My dear Mrs. Gisborne—Not many days after I had written to you concerning the fate which ever pursues us at spring-tide, a circumstance happened which showed that we were not forgotten this year. Although, indeed, now that it is all over, I begin to fear that the King of Gods and men will not consider it a sufficiently heavy visitation, although for a time it threatened to be frightful enough. Two Sundays ago, Lord Byron, Shelley, Trelawny, Captain Hay, Count Gamba, and Taafe were returning from their usual evening ride, when, near the Porta della Piazza, they were passed by a soldier who galloped through the midst of them knocking up against Taafe. This nice little gentleman exclaimed, “Shall we endure this man’s insolence?” Lord Byron replied, “No! we will bring him to an account,” and Shelley (whose blood always boils at any insolence offered by a soldier) added, “As you please!” so they put spurs to their horses (i.e. all but Taafe, who remained quietly behind), followed and stopped the man, and, fancying that he was an officer, demanded his name and address, and gave their cards. The man who, I believe, was half drunk, replied only by all the oaths and abuse in which the Italian language is so rich. He ended by saying, “If I liked I could draw my sabre and cut you all to pieces, but as it is, I only arrest you,” and he called out to the guards at the gate arrestategli. Lord Byron laughed at this, and saying arrestateci pure, gave spurs to his horse and rode towards the gate, followed by the rest. Lord Byron and Gamba passed, but before the others could, the soldier got under the gateway, called on[Pg 338] the guard to stop them, and drawing his sabre, began to cut at them. It happened that I and the Countess Guiccioli were in a carriage close behind and saw it all, and you may guess how frightened we were when we saw our cavaliers cut at, they being totally unarmed. Their only safety was, that the field of battle being so confined, they got close under the man, and were able to arrest his arm. Captain Hay was, however, wounded in his face, and Shelley thrown from his horse. I cannot tell you how it all ended, but after cutting and slashing a little, the man sheathed his sword and rode on, while the others got from their horses to assist poor Hay, who was faint from loss of blood. Lord Byron, when he had passed the gate, rode to his own house, got a sword-stick from one of his servants, and was returning to the gate, Lung’ Arno, when he met this man, who held out his hand saying, Siete contento? Lord Byron replied, “No! I must know your name, that I may require satisfaction of you.” The soldier said, Il mio nome è Masi, sono sargente maggiore, etc. etc. While they were talking, a servant of Lord Byron’s came and took hold of the bridle of the sergeant’s horse. Lord Byron ordered him to let it go, and immediately the man put his horse to a gallop, but, passing Casa Lanfranchi, one of Lord Byron’s servants thought that he had killed his master and was running away; determining that he should not go scot-free, he ran at him with a pitchfork and wounded him. The man rode on a few paces, cried out, Sono ammazzato, and fell, was carried to the hospital, the Misericordia bell ringing. We were all assembled at Casa Lanfranchi, nursing our wounded man, and poor Teresa, from the excess of her fright, was worse than any, when what was our consternation when we heard that the man’s wound was considered mortal! Luckily none but ourselves knew who had given the wound; it was said by the wise Pisani, to have been one of Lord Byron’s servants, set on by his padrone, and they pitched upon a poor fellow merely because aveva lo sguardo fiero, quanto un assassino. For some days Masi continued in great danger, but he is now recovering. As long as it was thought he would die, the Government did nothing; but now[Pg 339] that he is nearly well, they have imprisoned two men, one of Lord Byron’s servants (the one with the sguardo fiero), and the other a servant of Teresa’s, who was behind our carriage, both perfectly innocent, but they have been kept in segreto these ten days, and God knows when they will be let out. What think you of this? Will it serve for our spring adventure? It is blown over now, it is true, but our fate has, in general, been in common with Dame Nature, and March winds and April showers have brought forth May flowers.

Dear Mrs. Gisborne—Not long after I wrote to you about the fate that always follows us in spring, something happened that showed we hadn’t been forgotten this year. Although now that it’s all over, I’m starting to worry that the King of Gods and men won’t think it was a serious enough event, even though it seemed terrifying for a time. Two Sundays ago, Lord Byron, Shelley, Trelawny, Captain Hay, Count Gamba, and Taafe were coming back from their usual evening ride when, near the Porta della Piazza, a soldier rode past them, bumping into Taafe. This gentleman exclaimed, “Should we put up with this man’s rudeness?” Lord Byron answered, “No! We will hold him accountable,” and Shelley (who always gets angry at any soldier's disrespect) added, “As you wish!” so they urged their horses on (except for Taafe, who stayed back), chased after the man, and stopped him, thinking he was an officer, and asked for his name and address, giving him their cards. The man, who I believe was half drunk, responded only with all the curses and insults the Italian language has to offer. He finished by saying, “If I wanted to, I could draw my sword and cut you all to pieces, but for now, I’m just arresting you,” and he called out to the guards at the gate arrestategli. Lord Byron laughed at this and said arrestateci pure, spurred his horse, and rode towards the gate, followed by the others. Lord Byron and Gamba got through, but before the others could, the soldier got under the gateway, called on[Pg 338] the guard to stop them, and drew his sword, starting to slash at them. I happened to be in a carriage close behind with Countess Guiccioli and saw everything, and you can imagine how scared we were to see our gentlemen being attacked, completely unarmed. Their only chance was that since the area was so small, they managed to get close to the man and restrain his arm. Captain Hay was wounded in the face, and Shelley was thrown off his horse. I can’t tell you how it all ended, but after some cutting and slashing, the man sheathed his sword and rode off, while the others dismounted to help poor Hay, who was fainting from blood loss. After passing the gate, Lord Byron rode to his house, got a sword-stick from one of his servants, and headed back to the gate, Lung’ Arno, when he encountered the man, who extended his hand and asked, Siete contento? Lord Byron replied, “No! I must know your name so I can demand satisfaction from you.” The soldier said, Il mio nome è Masi, sono sargente maggiore, etc. etc. While they were talking, one of Lord Byron’s servants came and grabbed the bridle of the sergeant’s horse. Lord Byron ordered him to let go, and immediately the man spurred his horse into a gallop, but as he passed Casa Lanfranchi, one of Lord Byron’s servants thought he had killed his master and, determined that he should not escape, charged at him with a pitchfork and wounded him. The man rode a short distance, shouted, Sono ammazzato, and fell, and was taken to the hospital, the Misericordia bell ringing. We all gathered at Casa Lanfranchi, caring for our injured man, and poor Teresa, in her fright, was worse off than anyone, when to our shock, we heard that the man’s wound was considered fatal! Thankfully, only we knew who had inflicted the wound; it was rumored by the wise Pisani to be one of Lord Byron’s servants, acted on by his master, and they picked out a poor fellow merely because aveva lo sguardo fiero, quanto un assassino. For several days, Masi remained in serious danger, but now he’s recovering. As long as it was thought he would die, the Government took no action; but now, [Pg 339] that he is nearly well, they have imprisoned two men: one of Lord Byron’s servants (the one with the sguardo fiero) and another servant of Teresa’s, who was behind our carriage, both completely innocent, yet they have been kept in segreto for ten days, and God knows when they will be let out. What do you think of this? Will it count as our spring adventure? It has blown over now, it’s true, but our fate has often been shared with Lady Nature, and March winds and April showers have brought May flowers.

You have no notion what a ridiculous figure Taafe cut in all this—he kept far behind during the danger, but the next day he wished to take all the honour to himself, vowed that all Pisa talked of him alone, and coming to Lord Byron said, “My Lord, if you do not dare ride out to-day, I will alone.” But the next day he again changed, he was afraid of being turned out of Tuscany, or of being obliged to fight with one of the officers of the sergeant’s regiment, of neither of which things there was the slightest danger, so he wrote a declaration to the Governor to say that he had nothing to do with it; so embroiling himself with Lord Byron, he got between Scylla and Charybdis, from which he has not yet extricated himself; for ourselves, we do not fear any ulterior consequences.

You have no idea how ridiculous Taafe looked in all this—he stayed far behind during the danger, but the next day he wanted to take all the credit for himself, claiming that everyone in Pisa was talking about him. When he approached Lord Byron, he said, “My Lord, if you don’t dare to ride out today, I will go alone.” But the next day, he changed his mind again; he was worried about getting kicked out of Tuscany or having to fight one of the officers from the sergeant’s regiment, neither of which were even slightly likely to happen. So, he wrote a letter to the Governor saying he had nothing to do with it. By getting in a mess with Lord Byron, he ended up stuck between a rock and a hard place, from which he still hasn’t managed to escape. As for us, we’re not worried about any future consequences.

 

10th April.

April 10th.

We received Hellas to-day, and the bill of lading. Shelley is well pleased with the former, though there are some mistakes. The only danger would arise from the vengeance of Masi, but the moment he is able to move, he is to be removed to another town; he is a pessimo soggetto, being the crony of Soldaini, Rosselmini, and Augustini, Pisan names of evil fame, which, perhaps, you may remember. There is only one consolation in all this, that if it be our fate to suffer, it is more agreeable, and more safe to suffer in company with five or six than alone. Well! after telling you this long story, I must relate our other news. And first, the Greek Ali Pashaw is dead, and his head sent to Constantinople; the reception of it was celebrated there by the massacre of four thousand Greeks.[Pg 340] The latter, however, get on. The Turkish fleet of 25 sail of the line-of-war vessels, and 40 transports, endeavoured to surprise the Greek fleet in its winter quarters; finding them prepared, they bore away for Lante, and pursued by the Greeks, took refuge in the bay of Naupacto. Here they first blockaded them, and obtained a complete victory. All the soldiers on board the transports, in endeavouring to land, were cut to pieces, and the fleet taken or destroyed. I heard something about Hellenists which greatly pleased me. When any one asks of the peasants of the Morea what news there is, and if they have had any victory, they reply: “I do not know, but for us it is η ταν, η επι τας,” being their Doric pronunciation of η ταν, η επι της, the speech of the Spartan mother, on presenting his shield to her son; “With this or on this.”

We got Hellas today, along with the bill of lading. Shelley is happy about the book, even though there are some mistakes. The only real threat comes from Masi, but as soon as he can move, he will be sent to another town; he’s a pessimo soggetto, a buddy of Soldaini, Rosselmini, and Augustini—Pisan names that are notorious, which you might recall. The only comfort in all this is that, if we must suffer, it’s better and safer to do it with five or six others than alone. Well! After sharing this long story, I need to tell you our other news. First, the Greek Ali Pasha is dead, and his head was sent to Constantinople; the locals celebrated this by massacring four thousand Greeks.[Pg 340] However, things are improving for the latter. The Turkish fleet, consisting of 25 warships and 40 transports, tried to catch the Greek fleet off guard in their winter quarters. Finding them ready, they retreated to Lante and were chased by the Greeks, taking refuge in the bay of Naupacto. There, they were blocked and suffered a complete defeat. All the soldiers on the transports, trying to land, were slaughtered, and the fleet was either captured or destroyed. I heard something about Hellenists that made me really happy. When anyone asks the peasants of the Morea for news or if they’ve had any victories, they respond: “I don’t know, but for us, it’s η ταν, η επι τας,” which is their Doric version of η ταν, η επι της, the phrase from the Spartan mother giving her son his shield: “With this or on this.”

I wish, my dear Mrs. Gisborne, that you would send the first part of this letter, addressed to Mr. W. Godwin at Nash’s, Esq., Dover Street. I wish him to have an account of the fray, and you will thus save me the trouble of writing it over again, for what with writing and talking about it, I am quite tired. In a late letter of mine to my father, I requested him to send you Matilda. I hope that he has complied with my desire, and, in that case, that you will get it copied and send it to me by the first opportunity, perhaps by Hunt, if he comes at all. I do not mention commissions to you, for although wishing much for the things about which I wrote [we have], for the present, no money to spare. We wish very much to hear from you again, and to hear if there are any hopes of your getting on in your plans, what Henry is doing, and how you continue to like England. The months of February and March were with us as hot as an English June. In the first days of April we have had some very cold weather; so that we are obliged to light fires again. Shelley has been much better in health this winter than any other since I have known him, Pisa certainly agrees with him exceedingly well, which is its only merit, in my eyes. I wish fate had bound us to Naples instead. Percy is quite well; he begins to talk, Italian only now, and to call things bello and buono, but the droll thing is,[Pg 341] that he is right about the genders. A silk vestito is bello, but a new frusta is bella. He is a fine boy, full of life, and very pretty. Williams is very well, and they are getting on very well. Mrs. Williams is a miracle of economy, and, as Mrs. Godwin used to call it, makes both ends meet with great comfort to herself and others. Medwin is gone to Rome; we have heaps of the gossip of a petty town this winter, being just in the coterie where it was all carried on; but now Grazie a Messer Domenedio, the English are almost all gone, and we, being left alone, all subjects of discord and clacking cease. You may conceive what a bisbiglio our adventure made. The Pisans were all enraged because the maledetti inglesi were not punished; yet when the gentlemen returned from their ride the following day (busy fate) an immense crowd was assembled before Casa Lanfranchi, and they all took off their hats to them. Adieu. State bene e felice. Best remembrances to Mr. Gisborne, and compliments to Henry, who will remember Hay as one of the Maremma hunters; he is a friend of Lord Byron’s.—Yours ever truly,

I wish, my dear Mrs. Gisborne, that you would send the first part of this letter to Mr. W. Godwin at Nash’s, Esq., Dover Street. I want him to have a report about the incident, and this way you’ll save me the trouble of rewriting it, as I’m quite tired from writing and talking about it. In a recent letter to my father, I asked him to send you Matilda. I hope he has done that, and if so, I’d appreciate it if you could have it copied and sent to me at the first opportunity, maybe by Hunt, if he comes at all. I won't mention any requests to you, because although I’d love the items I wrote about, we don’t have any extra money right now. We’re very eager to hear from you again, especially about whether you have any hopes for your plans, what Henry is up to, and how you're enjoying England. The months of February and March were as hot as an English June for us. In early April, we had some very cold weather, so we had to light fires again. Shelley has been in much better health this winter than any other winter I’ve known him; Pisa definitely agrees with him, which is really its only merit in my opinion. I wish fate had tied us to Naples instead. Percy is doing well; he’s starting to speak only Italian now and calls things bello and buono. The funny thing is, [Pg 341] he gets the genders right. A silk vestito is bello, but a new frusta is bella. He’s a lively, very pretty boy. Williams is doing well, and they’re managing nicely. Mrs. Williams is a marvel of frugality, and as Mrs. Godwin used to say, she makes ends meet comfortably for herself and others. Medwin has gone to Rome; we’ve had lots of gossip from this small town this winter, as we’re right in the coterie where it all took place. But now, Grazie a Messer Domenedio, almost all the English are gone, and with us left alone, all the discord and chatter have stopped. You can imagine the bisbiglio our adventure stirred up. The Pisans were infuriated that the maledetti inglesi weren’t punished; yet when the gentlemen returned from their ride the next day (busy fate), a massive crowd gathered in front of Casa Lanfranchi, and they all took off their hats to them. Adieu. State bene e felice. Best regards to Mr. Gisborne, and compliments to Henry, who will remember Hay as one of the Maremma hunters; he’s a friend of Lord Byron’s.—Yours ever truly,

Mary W. S.

Mary W. S.

This affair, and the consequent inquiry and examination of witnesses in connection with it took up several days, on one of which Mary and Countess Guiccioli were under examination for five hours.

This situation, along with the following investigation and questioning of witnesses related to it, lasted several days. During one of those days, Mary and Countess Guiccioli were questioned for five hours.

In the meantime Byron decided to go to Leghorn for his summer boating; whereupon Shelley wrote and definitively proposed to Clare that she should accompany his party to Spezzia, promising her quiet and privacy, and immunity from annoyance, while she bided her time with regard to Allegra. Clare accepted the offer, and joined them at Pisa on the 15th of April in the expectation of starting very shortly. It turned out, [Pg 342]however, that no suitable houses were, after all, to be had on the coast. This was an unexpected disappointment, and on the 23d she and the Williams’ went off to Spezzia for another search. They were hardly on their way when letters were received by Shelley and Mary with the grievous news that Allegra had died of typhus fever in the convent of Bagnacavallo.

In the meantime, Byron decided to go to Leghorn for his summer boating trip; so, Shelley wrote to Clare and suggested that she join his group to Spezzia, assuring her of peace and privacy, and that she wouldn’t be bothered while she waited for news about Allegra. Clare accepted the invitation and met them in Pisa on April 15th, expecting to leave soon. However, it turned out that there were no suitable houses available along the coast after all. This was an unexpected disappointment, and on the 23rd, she and the Williamses set off for Spezzia to look again. They had barely started their journey when Shelley and Mary received the heartbreaking news that Allegra had died of typhus fever in the convent of Bagnacavallo.

 

 


CHAPTER XVI

April-July 1882

April-July 1882

“Evil news. Not well.”

"Bad news. Not good."

These few words are Mary’s record of this frightful blow. She was again in delicate health, suffering from the same depressing symptoms as before Percy’s birth, and for a like reason.

These few words are Mary’s account of this terrible shock. She was once again in poor health, experiencing the same troubling symptoms as before Percy was born, and for a similar reason.

No wonder she was made downright ill by the shock, and by the sickening apprehension of the scene to follow when Clare should hear the news.

No wonder she was completely sickened by the shock and by the nauseating anxiety about the scene that would unfold when Clare found out the news.

On the next day but one—the 25th of April—the travellers returned.

On the day after tomorrow—the 25th of April—the travelers came back.

Williams says, in his diary for that day—

Williams writes in his diary for that day—

Meet S., his face bespoke his feelings. C.’s child was dead, and he had the office to break it to her, or rather not to do so; but, fearful of the news reaching her ears, to remove her instantly from this place.

Meet S., his face showed what he was feeling. C.’s child was dead, and he had the responsibility to tell her, or rather not to tell her; but, afraid the news would get to her, he had to take her away from this place immediately.

Shelley could not tell Clare at once. Not while they were in Pisa, and with Byron close by. One, unfurnished, house was to be had, the Casa Magni, in the Bay of Lerici. Thither, on the chance of getting it, they must go, and instantly. Mary’s[Pg 344] indisposition must be ignored; she must undertake the negotiations for the house. Within twenty-four hours she was off to Spezzia, with Clare and little Percy, escorted by Trelawny; poor Clare quite unconscious of the burden on her friends’ minds. Shelley remained behind another day, to pack up the necessary furniture; but, on the 27th, he with the whole Williams family left Pisa for Lerici. Thence, while waiting for the furniture to arrive by sea, he wrote to Mary at Spezzia.

Shelley couldn’t tell Clare right away. Not while they were in Pisa, with Byron nearby. There was one empty house available, the Casa Magni, in the Bay of Lerici. They had to go there immediately in the hopes of getting it. Mary’s[Pg 344] illness had to be overlooked; she needed to handle the talks for the house. Within twenty-four hours, she set off for Spezzia with Clare and little Percy, accompanied by Trelawny; poor Clare was completely unaware of the weight on her friends’ minds. Shelley stayed behind for another day to pack the necessary furniture; but on the 27th, he left Pisa for Lerici with the entire Williams family. Meanwhile, while waiting for the furniture to arrive by sea, he wrote to Mary in Spezzia.

Shelley to Mary.

Shelley to Mary.

Lerici, Sunday, 28th April 1822.

Lerici, Sunday, April 28, 1822.

Dearest Mary—I am this moment arrived at Lerici, where I am necessarily detained, waiting the furniture, which left Pisa last night at midnight, and as the sea has been calm and the wind fair, I may expect them every moment. It would not do to leave affairs here in an impiccio, great as is my anxiety to see you. How are you, my best love? How have you sustained the trials of the journey? Answer me this question, and how my little babe and Clare are. Now to business—

Dear Mary—I've just arrived in Lerici, where I'm stuck waiting for the furniture that left Pisa last night at midnight. Since the sea has been calm and the wind is in our favor, I could expect it to arrive any moment now. I can't leave things here in a mess, no matter how much I want to see you. How are you, my dear love? How did you handle the challenges of the journey? Please answer that and let me know how my little babe and Clare are doing. Now, let’s get down to business—

Is the Magni House taken? if not, pray occupy yourself instantly in finishing the affair, even if you are obliged to go to Sarzana, and send a messenger to me to tell me of your success. I, of course, cannot leave Lerici, to which port the boats (for we were obliged to take two) are directed. But you can come over in the same boat that brings you this letter, and return in the evening. I hear that Trelawny is still with you. Tell Clare that, as I must probably in a few days return to Pisa for the affair of the lawsuit, I have brought her box with me, thinking she might be in want of some of its contents.

Is the Magni House available? If not, please take care of it right away, even if you have to go to Sarzana, and send me a message to let me know how it goes. I can't leave Lerici, as the boats (we had to take two) are going to that port. But you can come over in the same boat that delivers this letter and head back in the evening. I heard that Trelawny is still with you. Let Clare know that since I will probably return to Pisa in a few days for the lawsuit, I brought her box with me, thinking she might need some of its contents.

I ought to say that I do not think there is accommodation for you all at this inn; and that, even if there were, you would be better off at Spezzia; but if the Magni House is taken, then[Pg 345] there is no possible reason why you should not take a row over in the boat that will bring this; but do not keep the men long. I am anxious to hear from you on every account.—Ever yours,

I should mention that I don't think there's enough room for all of you at this inn; and even if there was, you'd be better off at Spezzia. But if the Magni House is booked, then[Pg 345] there's no reason why you shouldn't take a boat ride to bring this back; just don't take too long. I'm eager to hear from you for all these reasons. —Always yours,

S.

S.

Mary’s answer was that she had concluded for Casa Magni, but that no other house was to be had in all that neighbourhood. It was in a neglected condition, and not very roomy or convenient; but, such as it was, it had to accommodate the Williams’, as well as the Shelleys, and Clare. Considerable difficulty was experienced by Shelley in obtaining leave for the landing of the furniture; this obstacle got over, they at last took possession.

Mary replied that she had settled on Casa Magni, but there wasn’t another house available in the whole area. It was in poor shape and not very spacious or comfortable; however, it had to serve the Williams, the Shelleys, and Clare. Shelley faced a lot of trouble getting permission to unload the furniture; once that issue was resolved, they finally moved in.

Edward Williams’ Journal.

Edward Williams' Journal.

Wednesday, May 1.—Cloudy, with rain. Came to Casa Magni after breakfast, the Shelleys having contrived to give us rooms. Without them, heaven knows what we should have done. Employed all day putting the things away. All comfortably settled by 4. Passed the evening in talking over our folly and our troubles.

Wednesday, May 1.—It’s cloudy and rainy. I arrived at Casa Magni after breakfast, thanks to the Shelleys who managed to get us rooms. Without them, who knows what we would have done. I spent the whole day putting things away. We were all comfortably settled by 4. We spent the evening discussing our mistakes and our problems.

The worst trouble, however, was still impending. Finding how crowded and uncomfortable they were likely to be, Clare, after a day or two, decided that it was best for herself and for every one that she should return to Florence, and announced her intention accordingly. Compelled by the circumstances, Shelley then disclosed to her the true state of the case. Her grief was excessive, but was, after the first, succeeded by a calmness unusual in her and surprising to her friends;[Pg 346] a reaction from the fever of suspense and torment in which she had lived for weeks past, and which were even a harder strain on her powers of endurance than the truth, grievous though that was, putting an end to all hope as well as to all fear. For the present she remained at the Villa Magni.

The worst trouble, however, was still ahead. Realizing how crowded and uncomfortable things were likely to be, Clare decided after a day or two that it was best for herself and everyone else if she returned to Florence, and she announced her plan. Forced by the situation, Shelley then revealed the true state of affairs to her. Her grief was intense, but after the initial shock, she became unusually calm, which surprised her friends; it was a reaction to the weeks of suspense and torment she had endured, which had put a greater strain on her endurance than the harsh truth, even though that had extinguished all hope as well as all fear. For now, she stayed at the Villa Magni.[Pg 346]

The ground floor of this habitation was appropriated, as is often done in Italy, for stowing the implements and produce of the land, as rent is paid in kind there. In the autumn you find casks of wine, jars of oil, tools, wood, occasionally carts, and, near the sea, boats and fishing-nets. Over this floor were a large saloon and four bedrooms (which had once been whitewashed), and nothing more; there was an out-building for cooking, and a place for the servants to eat and sleep in. The Williams had one room, and Shelley and his wife occupied two more, facing each other.[47]

The ground floor of this home was used, as is commonly done in Italy, for storing tools and produce from the land, since rent is often paid in kind there. In the fall, you'll find barrels of wine, jars of oil, tools, wood, sometimes carts, and, near the sea, boats and fishing nets. Above this floor were a large living room and four bedrooms (which had once been whitewashed), and that was it; there was a separate building for cooking, and a space for the servants to eat and sleep. The Williams had one room, while Shelley and his wife used two more, facing each other.[47]

Facing the sea, and almost over it, a verandah or open terrace ran the whole length of the building; it was over the projecting ground floor, and level with the inhabited story.

Facing the sea, and almost over it, a balcony or open terrace stretched the entire length of the building; it was above the jutting ground floor and at the same level as the occupied floor.

The surrounding scenery was magnificent, but wild to the last degree, and there was something unearthly in the perpetual moaning and howling of winds and waves. Poor Mary now began to feel the ill effects of her enforced over-exertions. She became very unwell, suffering from utter prostration of strength and from hysterical affections. Rest, quiet, and freedom from worry were essential to her condition, but none of these could she have, nor even sleep at night. The absence[Pg 347] of comfort and privacy, added to the great difficulty of housekeeping, and the melancholy with which Clare’s misfortune had infected the whole party, were all very unfavourable to her.

The scenery around them was stunning but extremely wild, and there was something surreal about the constant moaning and howling of the winds and waves. Poor Mary started to feel the negative effects of her forced over-exertion. She became very ill, completely worn out and experiencing emotional distress. She needed rest, peace, and no worries to recover, but she couldn’t have any of those, not even sleep at night. The lack[Pg 347] of comfort and privacy, combined with the huge challenge of managing the household, and the sadness that Clare’s misfortune had brought upon everyone, were all very detrimental to her.

After staying for three weeks, Clare returned for a short visit to Florence. Shelley’s letters to her during her absence afford occasional glimpses, from which it is easy to infer more, into the state of affairs at Casa Magni. Mrs. Williams was “by no means acquiescent in the present system of things.” The plan of having all possessions in common does not work well in the kitchen; the respective servants of the two families were always quarrelling and taking each other’s things. Jane, who was a good housekeeper, had the defects of her qualities, and “pined for her own house and saucepans.” “It is a pity,” remarks Shelley, “that any one so pretty and amiable should be so selfish.” Not that these matters troubled him much. Such little “squalls” gave way to calm, “in accustomed vicissitude” (to use his own words); and Mrs. Williams had far too much tact to dwell on domestic worries to him. His own nerves were for a time shaken and unstrung, but he recovered, and, after the first, was unusually well. He was in love with the wild, beautiful place, and with the life at sea; for to his boat he escaped whenever any little breezes ruffled the surface of domestic life so that its mirror no longer reflected his own [Pg 348]unwontedly bright spirits. At first he and Williams had only the small flat-bottomed boat in which they had navigated the Arno and Serchio, but in a fortnight there arrived the little schooner which Captain Roberts had built for Shelley at Genoa, and then their content was perfect.

After staying for three weeks, Clare returned for a short visit to Florence. Shelley’s letters to her during her absence give occasional glimpses, from which it’s easy to infer more, into the situation at Casa Magni. Mrs. Williams was “by no means accepting of the current situation.” The plan to share all possessions isn’t working well in the kitchen; the respective servants of the two families were always arguing and taking each other’s things. Jane, who was a good housekeeper, had the downsides of her qualities, and “longed for her own house and saucepans.” “It’s a shame,” notes Shelley, “that someone so pretty and kind should be so selfish.” Not that these issues bothered him much. Such little “squalls” eventually gave way to calm, “in accustomed vicissitude” (to use his own words); and Mrs. Williams had way too much sense to dwell on domestic problems with him. His own nerves were shaken and unsteady for a while, but he bounced back, and after the first, was unusually well. He was in love with the wild, beautiful place, and with life at sea; he escaped to his boat whenever any minor disturbances ruffled the surface of domestic life so that its mirror no longer reflected his unusually bright spirits. At first, he and Williams only had the small flat-bottomed boat in which they had navigated the Arno and Serchio, but within a fortnight, the little schooner that Captain Roberts had built for Shelley in Genoa arrived, and then they were perfectly content.

For Mary no such escape from care and discomfort was open; she was too weak to go about much, and it is no wonder that, after the Williams’ installation, she merely chronicles, “The rest of May a blank.”

For Mary, there was no way to escape from worry and discomfort; she was too weak to move around much, and it's no surprise that, after the Williams’ arrival, she simply notes, “The rest of May was a blank.”

Williams’ diary partly fills this blank; and it is so graphic in its exceeding simplicity that, though it has been printed before, portions may well be included here.

Williams’ diary partially fills this gap; and it's so vivid in its striking simplicity that, even though it has been published before, some sections can certainly be included here.

Extracts from Williams’ Diary.

Entries from Williams’ Diary.

Thursday, May 2.—Cloudy, with intervals of rain. Went out with Shelley in the boat—fish on the rocks—bad sport. Went in the evening after some wild ducks—saw nothing but sublime scenery, to which the grandeur of a storm greatly contributed.

Thursday, May 2.—Cloudy, with periods of rain. Went out with Shelley in the boat—fishing on the rocks—poor luck. In the evening, we went after some wild ducks—saw nothing but stunning scenery, which the magnificence of a storm really enhanced.

Friday, May 3.—Fine. The captain of the port despatched a vessel for Shelley’s boat. Went to Lerici with S., being obliged to market there; the servant having returned from Sarzana without being able to procure anything.

Friday, May 3.—Good. The harbor master sent a ship for Shelley’s boat. I went to Lerici with S. because I needed to shop there; the servant had come back from Sarzana without being able to get anything.

Sunday, May 5.—Fine. Kept awake the whole night by a heavy swell, which made a noise on the beach like the discharge of heavy artillery. Tried with Shelley to launch the small flat-bottomed boat through the surf; we succeeded in pushing it through, but shipped a sea on attempting to land. Walk to Lerici along the beach, by a winding path on the mountain’s side. Delightful evening,—the scenery most sublime.

Sunday, May 5.—It was great. I was kept awake all night by a heavy swell that crashed on the beach like heavy artillery. I tried with Shelley to launch the small flat-bottomed boat through the surf; we managed to push it through, but we took on water when we tried to land. Walked to Lerici along the beach, using a winding path on the mountainside. It was a wonderful evening—the scenery was absolutely stunning.

[Pg 349]Monday, May 6.—Fine. Some heavy drops of rain fell to-day, without a cloud being visible. Made a sketch of the western side of the bay. Read a little. Walked with Jane up the mountain.

[Pg 349]Monday, May 6.—Good. Some heavy raindrops fell today, even though there wasn’t a cloud in sight. I sketched the western side of the bay. Did some reading. Took a walk with Jane up the mountain.

After tea walking with Shelley on the terrace, and observing the effect of moonshine on the waters, he complained of being unusually nervous, and stopping short, he grasped me violently by the arm, and stared steadfastly on the white surf that broke upon the beach under our feet. Observing him sensibly affected, I demanded of him if he were in pain. But he only answered by saying, “There it is again—there”! He recovered after some time, and declared that he saw, as plainly as he then saw me, a naked child (Allegra) rise from the sea, and clap its hands as in joy, smiling at him. This was a trance that it required some reasoning and philosophy entirely to awaken him from, so forcibly had the vision operated on his mind. Our conversation, which had been at first rather melancholy, led to this; and my confirming his sensations, by confessing that I had felt the same, gave greater activity to his ever-wandering and lively imagination.

After having tea and walking with Shelley on the terrace, while watching the moonlight reflecting on the water, he said he felt unusually nervous. Suddenly, he stopped, grabbed my arm tightly, and stared intensely at the white waves crashing on the beach beneath us. Noticing that he seemed genuinely affected, I asked him if he was in pain. He simply replied, “There it is again—there!” After some time, he calmed down and insisted he saw, as clearly as he saw me, a naked child (Allegra) rise from the sea, clapping its hands in joy and smiling at him. It took quite a bit of reasoning and philosophical discussion to bring him out of this trance, as the vision had such a strong impact on his mind. Our conversation, which had started off somewhat melancholy, led to this moment; my agreeing with his feelings by admitting I had experienced the same thing sparked even more energy in his ever-curious and vibrant imagination.

Sunday, May 12.—Cloudy and threatening weather. Wrote during the morning. Mr. Maglian called after dinner, and, while walking with him on the terrace, we discovered a strange sail coming round the point of Porto Venere, which proved at length to be Shelley’s boat. She had left Genoa on Thursday, but had been driven back by prevailing bad winds, a Mr. Heslop and two English seamen brought her round, and they speak most highly of her performances. She does, indeed, excite my surprise and admiration. Shelley and I walked to Lerici, and made a stretch off the land to try her, and I find she fetches whatever she looks at. In short, we have now a perfect plaything for the summer.

Sunday, May 12.—It was cloudy and the weather looked threatening. I wrote in the morning. Mr. Maglian came by after dinner, and while we were walking on the terrace, we spotted a strange sail coming around the point of Porto Venere, which turned out to be Shelley’s boat. She had left Genoa on Thursday but had been pushed back by strong winds. A Mr. Heslop and two English sailors brought her around, and they spoke very highly of her performance. She truly amazes and impresses me. Shelley and I walked to Lerici and took her out for a test run, and I found that she sails exactly where she aims. In short, we now have a perfect toy for the summer.

Monday, May 13.—Rain during night in torrents—a heavy gale of wind from S.W., and a surf running heavier than ever; at 4 gale unabated, violent squalls....

Monday, May 13.—It rained heavily all night—a strong gale from the southwest, with surf rougher than ever; at 4, the gale was still strong, with violent squalls...

... In the evening an electric arch forming in the clouds announces a heavy thunderstorm, if the wind lulls. Distant[Pg 350] thunder—gale increases—a circle of foam surrounds the bay—dark, evening, and tempestuous, with flashes of lightning at intervals, which give us no hope of better weather. The learned in these things say, that it generally lasts three days when once it commences as this has done. We all feel as if we were on board ship—and the roaring of the sea brings this idea to us even in our beds.

In the evening, an electric arch forming in the clouds signals a heavy thunderstorm, if the wind calms down. Distant thunder—gale picks up—waves crash around the bay—dark, evening, and stormy, with flashes of lightning now and then, giving us no hope for better weather. Experts say that it usually lasts three days once it starts like this. We all feel like we’re on a ship—and the sound of the sea carries this thought to us even from our beds.

Wednesday, May 15.—Fine and fresh breeze in puffs from the land. Jane and Mary consent to take a sail. Run down to Porto Venere and beat back at 1 o’clock. The boat sailed like a witch. After the late gale, the water is covered with purple nautili, or as the sailors call them, Portuguese men-of-war. After dinner Jane accompanied us to the point of the Magra; and the boat beat back in wonderful style.

Wednesday, May 15.—It’s a nice day with a fresh breeze blowing in from the land. Jane and Mary agreed to go for a sail. We headed down to Porto Venere and turned back at 1 o’clock. The boat sailed really well. After the recent storm, the water was covered with purple nautilus, or as the sailors call them, Portuguese men-of-war. After dinner, Jane joined us to the point of the Magra; and the boat returned in impressive style.

Wednesday, May 22.—Fine, after a threatening night. After breakfast Shelley and I amused ourselves with trying to make a boat of canvas and reeds, as light and as small as possible. She is to be 8½ feet long, and 4½ broad....

Wednesday, May 22.—Nice, after a stormy night. After breakfast, Shelley and I entertained ourselves by attempting to build a boat out of canvas and reeds, making it as light and small as we could. It’s going to be 8½ feet long and 4½ feet wide....

Wednesday, June 12.—Launched the little boat, which answered our wishes and expectations. She is 86 lbs. English weight, and stows easily on board. Sailed in the evening, but were becalmed in the offing, and left there with a long ground swell, which made Jane little better than dead. Hoisted out our little boat and brought her on shore. Her landing attended by the whole village.

Wednesday, June 12.—We launched the small boat, which met our hopes and expectations. She weighs 86 lbs. and fits easily on board. We set sail in the evening but got stuck in calm waters offshore, which left Jane feeling pretty miserable. We took our little boat out and brought her ashore, where the whole village came to watch.

Thursday, June 13.—Fine. At 9 saw a vessel between the straits of Porto Venere, like a man-of-war brig. She proved to be the Bolivar, with Roberts and Trelawny on board, who are taking her round to Livorno. On meeting them we were saluted by six guns. Sailed together to try the vessels—in speed no chance with her, but I think we keep as good a wind. She is the most beautiful craft I ever saw, and will do more for her size. She costs Lord Byron £750 clear off and ready for sea, with provisions and conveniences of every kind.

Thursday, June 13.—Great. At 9, I spotted a ship in the straits of Porto Venere, looking like a warship brig. It turned out to be the Bolivar, with Roberts and Trelawny on board, who are taking her to Livorno. When we met them, we were greeted with six cannon shots. We sailed together to test the ships—there was no competition in speed, but I think we managed to keep a similar breeze. She is the most beautiful vessel I've ever seen and will outperform her size. She costs Lord Byron £750, ready for sea with provisions and every kind of amenity.

In the midst of this happy life one anxiety there[Pg 351] was, however, which pursued Shelley everywhere; and neither on shore nor at sea could he escape from it,—that of Godwin’s imminent ruin.

In the middle of this happy life, there was one worry[Pg 351] that followed Shelley everywhere, and he couldn't escape it, whether on land or at sea—Godwin's impending downfall.

The first of the letters which follow had reached Mary while still at Pisa. The next letter, and that of Mrs. Godwin were, at Shelley’s request, intercepted by Mrs. Mason and sent to him. He could not and would not show them to Mary, and wrote at last to Mrs. Godwin, to try and put a stop to them.

The first of the letters that follow reached Mary while she was still in Pisa. The next letter, along with Mrs. Godwin's, were intercepted by Mrs. Mason and sent to Shelley at his request. He couldn’t and wouldn’t show them to Mary, and finally wrote to Mrs. Godwin to try and put an end to them.

Godwin to Mary.

Godwin to Mary.

Skinner Street, 19th April 1822.

Skinner Street, April 19, 1822.

My dearest Mary—The die, so far as I am concerned, seems now to be cast, and all that remains is that I should entreat you to forget that you have a father in existence. Why should your prime of youthful vigour be tarnished and made wretched by what relates to me? I have lived to the full age of man in as much comfort as can reasonably be expected to fall to the lot of a human being. What signifies what becomes of the few wretched years that remain?

My beloved Mary—It seems like the decision has been made, and all I can do now is ask you to forget that you have a father. Why should the prime of your youth be spoiled and made miserable by anything related to me? I've lived a full life with as much comfort as anyone can reasonably expect. What does it matter what happens in the few miserable years I have left?

For the same reason, I think I ought for the future to drop writing to you. It is impossible that my letters can give you anything but unmingled pain. A few weeks more, and the formalities which still restrain the successful claimant will be over, and my prospects of tranquillity must, as I believe, be eternally closed.—Farewell,

For the same reason, I think I should stop writing to you in the future. My letters can only bring you pure pain. In a few weeks, the formalities that still hold back the successful claimant will end, and I believe my chances of peace will be forever gone.—Goodbye,

William Godwin.

William Godwin.

 

Godwin to Mary.

Godwin to Mary.

Skinner Street, 3d May 1822.

Skinner Street, May 3, 1822.

Dear Mary—I wrote to you a fortnight ago, and professed my intention of not writing again. I certainly will not write when the result shall be to give pure, unmitigated pain. It is the questionable shape of what I have to communicate that still thrusts the pen into my hand. This day we are[Pg 352] compelled, by summary process, to leave the house we live in, and to hide our heads in whatever alley will receive us. If we can compound with our creditor, and he seems not unwilling to accept £400 (I have talked with him on the subject), we may emerge again. Our business, if freed from this intolerable burthen, is more than ever worth keeping.

Hey Mary—I wrote to you two weeks ago, and said I wouldn’t write again. I really won’t write if it’s just going to cause pure, unfiltered pain. It’s the uncertain nature of what I need to say that keeps pushing me to write. Today we are[Pg 352] forced, through a quick legal process, to leave the house we live in and find refuge in whatever alley will take us in. If we can come to an agreement with our creditor, who doesn’t seem too reluctant to accept £400 (I’ve talked to him about it), we might be able to get back on our feet. Our business, if we can finally shake off this unbearable burden, is worth keeping more than ever.

But all this would, perhaps, have failed in inducing me to resume the pen, but for one extraordinary accident. Wednesday, 1st May, was the day when the last legal step was taken against me; and Wednesday morning, a few hours before this catastrophe, Willats, the man who, three or four years before, lent Shelley £2000 at two for one, called on me to ask whether Shelley wanted any more money on the same terms. What does this mean? In the contemplation of such a coincidence, I could almost grow superstitious. But, alas! I fear—I fear—I am a drowning man, catching at a straw.—Ever most affectionately, your father,

But all this probably wouldn't have convinced me to pick up the pen again if it weren't for one extraordinary incident. Wednesday, May 1st, was the day the final legal action was taken against me; and on Wednesday morning, just a few hours before this disaster, Willats, the guy who lent Shelley £2000 at two for one three or four years ago, came to see me to ask if Shelley needed any more money on the same terms. What does this mean? When I think about such a coincidence, I could almost become superstitious. But, sadly! I fear—I fear—I am a drowning man, grasping at a straw.—Always your loving father,

William Godwin.

William Godwin.

Please to direct your letters, till you hear further, to the care of Mr. Monro, No. 60 Skinner Street.

Please send your letters, until you hear otherwise, to the attention of Mr. Monro, 60 Skinner Street.

 

Mrs. Mason to Shelley.

Mrs. Mason to Shelley.

May 1822.

May 1822.

I send you in return for Godwin’s letter one still worse, because I think it has more the appearance of truth. I was desired to convey it to Mary, but that I should not think right. At the same time, I don’t well know how you can conceal all this affair from her; they really seem to want assistance at present, for their being turned out of the house is a serious evil. I rejoice in your good health, to which I have no doubt the boat and the Williams’ much contribute, and wish there may be no prospect of its being disturbed.

I'm sending you back a letter in response to Godwin’s, and it's even worse because I think it seems more truthful. I was asked to pass it on to Mary, but I don’t think that would be right. At the same time, I’m not sure how you can keep this situation a secret from her; they really seem to need help right now, since being forced out of their home is a big problem. I'm glad to hear you’re in good health, which I’m sure the boat and the Williams are helping with, and I hope there’s no chance of that being disrupted.

Mary ought to know what is said of the novel, and how can she know that without all the rest? You will contrive what is best. In the part of the letter which I do send, she (Mrs. Godwin) adds, that at this moment Mr. Godwin does not offer the novel to any bookseller, lest his actual situation might make it be supposed that it would be sold cheap.[Pg 353] Mrs. Godwin also wishes to correspond directly with Mrs. Shelley, but this I shall not permit; she says Godwin’s health is much the worse for all this affair.

Mary should know what people are saying about the novel, and how can she know that without all the other details? You’ll figure out what’s best. In the part of the letter I’m sending, she (Mrs. Godwin) adds that right now, Mr. Godwin isn’t offering the novel to any bookseller, for fear that his current situation might make people think it should be sold cheaply.[Pg 353] Mrs. Godwin also wants to correspond directly with Mrs. Shelley, but I won’t allow that; she mentions that Godwin’s health is suffering because of all this.

I was astonished at seeing Clare walk in on Tuesday evening, and I have not a spare bed now in the house, the children having outgrown theirs, and been obliged to occupy that which I had formerly; she proposed going to an inn, but preferred sleeping on a sofa, where I made her as comfortable as I could, which is but little so; however, she is satisfied. I rejoice to see that she has not suffered so much as you expected, and understand now her former feelings better than at first. When there is nothing to hope or fear, it is natural to be calm. I wish she had some determined project, but her plans seem as unsettled as ever, and she does not see half the reasons for separating herself from your society that really exist. I regret to perceive her great repugnance to Paris, which I believe to be the place best adapted to her. If she had but the temptation of good letters of introduction!—but I have no means of obtaining them for her—she intends, I believe, to go to Florence to-morrow, and to return to your habitation in a week, but talks of not staying the whole summer. I regret the loss of Mary’s good health and spirits, but hope it is only the consequence of her present situation, and, therefore, merely temporary, but I dread Clare’s being in the same house for a month or two, and wish the Williams’ were half a mile from you. I must write a few lines to Mary, but will say nothing of having heard from Mrs. Godwin; you will tell her what you think right, but you know my opinion, that things which cannot be concealed are better told at once. I should suppose a bankruptcy would be best, but the Godwins do not seem to think so. If all the world valued obscure tranquillity as much as I do, it would be a happier, though possibly much duller, world than it is, but the loss of wealth is quite an epidemic disease in England, and it disturbs their rest more than the[48] ... I should have a thousand things to[Pg 354] say, but that I have a thousand other things to do, and you give me hope of conversing with you before long.—Ever yours very sincerely,

I was shocked to see Clare walk in on Tuesday evening, and I currently don’t have a spare bed in the house since the children have outgrown theirs and had to use mine. She suggested going to a hotel but chose to sleep on a sofa instead. I did my best to make her comfortable, which isn’t saying much, but she seems okay with it. I’m glad to see that she hasn’t suffered as much as you thought, and I now understand her previous feelings better than before. When there’s nothing to hope for or fear, it’s natural to stay calm. I wish she had a clear plan, but her intentions seem as uncertain as always, and she doesn’t recognize half the reasons for distancing herself from your company that actually exist. I’m disappointed to notice her strong dislike for Paris, which I believe would be the best place for her. If only she had some good letters of introduction!—but I have no way to get those for her. I think she plans to go to Florence tomorrow and come back to your place in a week, but she talks about not staying for the whole summer. I regret Mary’s declining health and spirits, but I hope it’s just due to her current situation and will be temporary. However, I dread the idea of Clare being in the same house for a month or two and wish the Williams were half a mile away from you. I need to write a quick note to Mary, but I won’t mention that I heard from Mrs. Godwin; you can tell her what you think is best, but you know my view is that things that can’t be hidden are better disclosed right away. I would think bankruptcy would be the best option, but the Godwins don’t seem to agree. If everyone valued quiet contentment as much as I do, the world would be happier, although maybe a lot duller than it is now. But the loss of wealth is a widespread issue in England, and it disrupts their peace more than the [48] ... I would have a thousand things to say, but I have a thousand other things to do, and you give me hope that I can talk to you soon. —Ever yours very sincerely,

M. M.

M. M.

 

Shelley to Mrs. Godwin.

Shelley to Mrs. Godwin.

Lerici, 29th May 1882.

Lerici, May 29, 1882.

Dear Madam—Mrs. Mason has sent me an extract from your last letter to show to Mary, and I have received that of Mr. Godwin, in which he mentions your having left Skinner Street.

Dear Ma'am—Mrs. Mason has sent me a snippet from your last letter to share with Mary, and I've also received one from Mr. Godwin, where he mentions that you've left Skinner Street.

In Mary’s present state of health and spirits, much caution is requisite with regard to communications which must agitate her in the highest degree, and the object of my present letter is simply to inform you that I thought it right to exercise this caution on the present occasion. Mary is at present about three months advanced in pregnancy, and the irritability and languor which accompany this state are always distressing, and sometimes alarming. I do not know even how soon I can permit her to receive such communications, or even how soon you or Mr. Godwin would wish they should be conveyed to her, if you could have any idea of the effect. Do not, however, let me be misunderstood. It is not my intention or my wish that the circumstances in which your family is involved should be concealed from her; but that the detail of them should be suspended until they assume a more prosperous character, or at least till letters addressed to her or intended for her perusal on that subject should not convey a supposition that she could do more than she does, thus exasperating the sympathy which she already feels too intensely for her Father’s distress, which she would sacrifice all she possesses to remedy, but the remedy of which is beyond her power. She imagined that her novel might be turned to immediate advantage for him. I am greatly interested in the fate of this production, which appears to me to possess a high degree of merit, and I regret that it is not Mr. Godwin’s intention to publish it immediately. I am sure that Mary would be delighted to amend anything that her Father thought imperfect in it, though I confess that if his objection relates to the [Pg 355]character of Beatrice, I shall lament the deference which would be shown by the sacrifice of any portion of it to feelings and ideas which are but for a day. I wish Mr. Godwin would write to her on that subject; he might advert to the letter (for it is only the last one) which I have suppressed, or not, as he thought proper.

In Mary’s current state of health and mood, we need to be very careful about any news that could upset her significantly. The purpose of my letter is simply to let you know that I believe it’s best to exercise caution at this time. Mary is about three months pregnant right now, and the irritability and fatigue that come with this condition are always distressing, and sometimes alarming. I’m not sure how soon I can allow her to receive certain news, or how soon you or Mr. Godwin would want to share it with her, considering the potential impact. However, please don't misunderstand me. I don’t intend for the situation your family is in to be kept from her; rather, I think we should wait to share the details until things look more positive, or at least until any letters meant for her on that topic do not imply that she could do more than she is currently able to do. That would only heighten the sympathy she already feels for her father's distress, which she would give anything to alleviate, but unfortunately, it's beyond her control. She believed that her novel could be immediately helpful for him. I’m very interested in the outcome of this work, which I think has a lot of value, and I regret that Mr. Godwin doesn’t plan to publish it right away. I’m sure Mary would be happy to fix anything her father thought was lacking in it, although I must admit that if his concern is about the character of Beatrice, I’d be sorry to see any part of it toned down for transient feelings and ideas. I wish Mr. Godwin would write to her about this; he could mention the letter (it’s just the most recent one) that I’ve held back, or choose not to mention it, depending on what he thinks is best.

I have written to Mr. Smith to solicit the loan of £400, which, if I can obtain in that manner, is very much at Mr. Godwin’s service. The views which I now entertain of my affairs forbid me to enter into any further reversionary transactions; nor do I think Mr. Godwin would be a gainer by the contrary determination; as it would be next to impossible to effectuate any such bargain at this distance, nor could I burthen my income, which is only sufficient to meet its various claims, and the system of life in which it seems necessary I should live.

I've reached out to Mr. Smith to request a loan of £400, which Mr. Godwin can use if I can get it this way. My current perspective on my situation prevents me from getting involved in any more long-term deals; I also don’t believe Mr. Godwin would benefit from a different decision, as making such an agreement at this distance would be nearly impossible. Plus, I can't add to my expenses, since my income barely covers all its demands and the lifestyle I feel I need to maintain.

We hear you hear Jane’s (Clare’s) news from Mrs. Mason. Since the late melancholy event she has become far more tranquil; nor should I have anything to desire with regard to her, did not the uncertainty of my own life and prospects render it prudent for her to attempt to establish some sort of independence as a security against an event which would deprive her of that which she at present enjoys. She is well in health, and usually resides at Florence, where she has formed a little society for herself among the Italians, with whom she is a great favourite. She was here for a week or two; and although she has at present returned to Florence, we expect her on a visit to us for the summer months. In the winter, unless some of her various plans succeed, for she may be called la fille aux mille projets, she will return to Florence. Mr. Godwin may depend upon receiving immediate notice of the result of my application to Mr. Smith. I hope soon to have an account of your situation and prospects, and remain, dear Madam, yours very sincerely,

We hear about Jane’s (Clare’s) news from Mrs. Mason. Since the recent sad event, she has become much calmer; and I wouldn't have any concerns about her if it weren't for the uncertainty of my own life and future, which makes it wise for her to try to establish some sort of independence as a safeguard against a situation that would take away what she currently enjoys. She is in good health and usually lives in Florence, where she has created a small community among the Italians, who really like her. She was here for a week or two, and even though she has returned to Florence for now, we're expecting her to visit us for the summer months. In the winter, unless some of her many plans work out—she might be called la fille aux mille projets—she'll go back to Florence. Mr. Godwin can count on receiving prompt news about the outcome of my application to Mr. Smith. I hope to hear soon about your situation and prospects, and I remain, dear Madam, yours very sincerely,

P. B. Shelley.

P. B. Shelley

Mrs. Godwin.

Ms. Godwin.

We will speak another time, of what is deeply interesting both to Mary and to myself, of my dear William.

We’ll talk another time about something that's really interesting to both Mary and me—my dear William.

[Pg 356]The knowledge of all this on Shelley’s mind,—the consciousness that he was hiding it from Mary, and that she was probably more than half aware of his doing so, gave him a feeling of constraint in his daily intercourse with her. To talk with her, even about her father, was difficult, for he could neither help nor hide his feeling of irritation and indignation at the way in which Godwin persecuted his daughter after the efforts she had made in his behalf, and for which he had hardly thanked her.

[Pg 356]The knowledge of all this weighed on Shelley’s mind—the awareness that he was keeping it from Mary and that she probably knew more than half of it made him feel uneasy in their daily interactions. It was tough to talk with her, even about her father, because he couldn’t help but show his irritation and anger at how Godwin treated his daughter after everything she had done for him, and for which he had barely expressed any gratitude.

It would have to come, the explanation; but for the present, as Shelley wrote to Clare, he was content to put off the evil day. Towards the end of the month Mary’s health had somewhat improved, and the letter she then wrote to Mrs. Gisborne gives a connected account of all the past incidents.

It was only a matter of time before the explanation came; but for now, as Shelley wrote to Clare, he was okay with delaying the inevitable. By the end of the month, Mary’s health had gotten better, and the letter she wrote to Mrs. Gisborne provides a clear account of everything that had happened.

Mary Shelley to Mrs. Gisborne.

Mary Shelley to Mrs. Gisborne.

Casa Magni, Presso a Lerici,
2d June 1822.

Casa Magni, near Lerici,
June 2, 1822.

My dear Mrs. Gisborne—We received a letter from Mr. Gisborne the other day, which promised one from you. It is not yet come, and although I think that you are two or three in my debt, yet I am good enough to write to you again, and thus to increase your debt. Nor will I allow you, with one letter, to take advantage of the Insolvent Act, and thus to free yourself from all claims at once. When I last wrote, I said that I hoped our spring visitation had come and was gone, but this year we were not quit so easily. However, before I mention anything else, I will finish the story of the zuffa as far as it is yet gone. I think that in my last I left the sergeant recovering; one of Lord Byron’s and one of the[Pg 357] Guiccioli’s servants in prison on suspicion, though both were innocent. The judge or advocate, called a Cancelliere, sent from Florence to determine the affair, dislikes the Pisans, and, having poca paga, expected a present from Milordo, and so favoured our part of the affair, was very civil, and came to our houses to take depositions against the law. For the sake of the lesson, Hogg should have been there to learn to cross-question. The Cancelliere, a talkative buffoon of a Florentine, with “mille scuse per l’incomodo,” asked, “Dove fu lei la sera del 24 marzo? Andai a spasso in carozza, fuori della Porta della Piaggia.” A little clerk, seated beside him, with a great pile of papers before him, now dipped his pen in his ink-horn, and looked expectant, while the Cancelliere, turning his eyes up to the ceiling, repeated, “Io fui a spasso,” etc. This scene lasted two, four, six, hours, as it happened. In the space of two months the depositions of fifteen people were taken, and finding Tita (Lord Byron’s servant) perfectly innocent, the Cancelliere ordered him to be liberated, but the Pisan police took fright at his beard. They called him “il barbone,” and, although it was declared that on his exit from prison he should be shaved, they could not tranquillise their mighty minds, but banished him. We, in the meantime, were come to this place, so he has taken refuge with us. He is an excellent fellow, faithful, courageous, and daring. How could it happen that the Pisans should be frightened at such a mirabile mostro of an Italian, especially as the day he was let out of segreto, and was a largee in prison, he gave a feast to all his fellow-prisoners, hiring chandeliers and plate! But poor Antonio, the Guiccioli’s servant, the meekest-hearted fellow in the world, is kept in segreto; not found guilty, but punished as such,—e chi sa when he will be let out?—so rests the affair.

Dear Mrs. Gisborne—We recently got a letter from Mr. Gisborne, which hinted that one from you would be coming soon. It hasn’t arrived yet, and even though I believe you owe me a couple of letters, I'm generous enough to write to you again and add to your debt. I won’t let you escape with just one letter to wipe the slate clean. Last time I wrote, I mentioned that I hoped our spring visit had come and gone, but this year we’re not off the hook so easily. However, before I get into anything else, let me finish the story of the zuffa as far as it’s progressed. I believe I left off with the sergeant recovering; one of Lord Byron's servants and one of the Guiccioli's servants were in jail under suspicion, even though both were innocent. The judge, known as a Cancelliere, had come from Florence to sort things out, dislikes the Pisans, and, being short on cash, expected a bribe from Milordo. So, he favored our side of the case, was quite polite, and came to our homes to take statements against the law. For the sake of learning, Hogg should have been there to see how to cross-examine. The Cancelliere, a talkative jokester from Florence, with “mille scuse per l’incomodo,” asked, “Where were you on the evening of March 24?” “I went for a ride outside the Porta della Piaggia,” replied the defendant. A young clerk beside him, with a huge stack of papers in front of him, dipped his pen into his inkwell, looking expectant, while the Cancelliere, gazing up at the ceiling, repeated, “I went for a ride,” and so on. This scene dragged on for two, four, six hours, it varied. Over two months, witnesses were questioned, and after finding Tita (Lord Byron’s servant) completely innocent, the Cancelliere ordered his release. However, the Pisan police were spooked by his beard. They called him “il barbone,” and even though it was decided he would be shaved upon his release, they couldn't settle down and ended up banning him. Meanwhile, we had arrived in this place, so he took refuge with us. He’s a fantastic guy—loyal, brave, and bold. How could the Pisans be scared of such a mirabile mostro of an Italian, especially since the day he was released from segreto, while still a large presence in prison, he threw a feast for all his fellow inmates, hiring chandeliers and nice dishes! But poor Antonio, the Guiccioli's servant, the kindest guy in the world, is still stuck in segreto; he's not guilty but being punished as if he were—e chi sa when he will get out?—and that’s where the matter stands.

About a month ago Clare came to visit us at Pisa, and went with the Williams’ to find a house in the Gulf of Spezzia, when, during her absence, the disastrous news came of the death of Allegra. She died of a typhus fever, which had been raging in the Romagna; but no one wrote to[Pg 358] say it was there. She had no friends except the nuns of the Convent, who were kind to her, I believe; but you know Italians. If half of the Convent had died of the plague, they would never have written to have had her removed, and so the poor child fell a sacrifice. Lord Byron felt the loss at first bitterly; he also felt remorse, for he felt that he had acted against everybody’s counsels and wishes, and death had stamped with truth the many and often-urged prophecies of Clare, that the air of the Romagna, joined to the ignorance of the Italians, would prove fatal to her. Shelley wished to conceal the fatal news from her as long as possible, so when she returned from Spezzia he resolved to remove thither without delay, with so little delay that he packed me off with Clare and Percy the very next day. She wished to return to Florence, but he persuaded her to accompany me; the next day he packed up our goods and chattels, for a furnished house was not to be found in this part of the world, and, like a torrent hurrying everything in its course, he persuaded the Williams’ to do the same. They came here; but one house was to be found for us all; it is beautifully situated on the sea-shore, under the woody hills,—but such a place as this is! The poverty of the people is beyond anything, yet they do not appear unhappy, but go on in dirty content, or contented dirt, while we find it hard work to purvey miles around for a few eatables. We were in wretched discomfort at first, but now are in a kind of disorderly order, living from day to day as we can. After the first day or two Clare insisted on returning to Florence, so Shelley was obliged to disclose the truth. You may judge of what was her first burst of grief and despair; however she reconciled herself to her fate sooner than we expected; and although, of course, until she form new ties, she will always grieve, yet she is now tranquil—more tranquil than when prophesying her disaster; she was for ever forming plans for getting her child from a place she judged but too truly would be fatal to her. She has now returned to Florence, and I do not know whether she will join us again. Our colony is much smaller than we expected, which we consider a benefit.[Pg 359] Lord Byron remains with his train at Montenero. Trelawny is to be the commander of his vessel, and of course will be at Leghorn. He is at present at Genoa, awaiting the finishing of this boat. Shelley’s boat is a beautiful creature; Henry would admire her greatly; though only 24 feet by 8 feet she is a perfect little ship, and looks twice her size. She had one fault, she was to have been built in partnership with Williams and Trelawny. Trelawny chose the name of the Don Juan, and we acceded; but when Shelley took her entirely on himself we changed the name to the Ariel. Lord Byron chose to take fire at this, and determined that she should be called after the Poem; wrote to Roberts to have the name painted on the mainsail, and she arrived thus disfigured. For days and nights, full twenty-one, did Shelley and Edward ponder on her anabaptism, and the washing out the primeval stain. Turpentine, spirits of wine, buccata, all were tried, and it became dappled and no more. At length the piece had to be taken out and reefs put, so that the sail does not look worse. I do not know what Lord Byron will say, but Lord and Poet as he is, he could not be allowed to make a coal barge of our boat. As only one house was to be found habitable in this gulf, the Williams’ have taken up their abode with us, and their servants and mine quarrel like cats and dogs; and besides, you may imagine how ill a large family agrees with my laziness, when accounts and domestic concerns come to be talked of. Ma pazienza. After all the place does not suit me; the people are rozzi, and speak a detestable dialect, and yet it is better than any other Italian sea-shore north of Naples. The air is excellent, and you may guess how much better we like it than Leghorn, when, besides, we should have been involved in English society—a thing we longed to get rid of at Pisa. Mr. Gisborne talks of your going to a distant country; pray write to me in time before this takes place, as I want a box from England first, but cannot now exactly name its contents. I am sorry to hear you do not get on, but perhaps Henry will, and make up for all. Percy is well, and Shelley singularly so; this incessant boating does him a great deal of[Pg 360] good. I have been very unwell for some time past, but am better now. I have not even heard of the arrival of my novel; but I suppose for his own sake, Papa will dispose of it to the best advantage. If you see it advertised, pray tell me, also its publisher, etc.

About a month ago, Clare visited us in Pisa and went with the Williams to look for a house in the Gulf of Spezia. While she was gone, we received the devastating news about Allegra’s death. She died of typhus fever, which was spreading in Romagna, but no one wrote to[Pg 358] say it was happening there. She had no friends except for the nuns at the Convent, who were kind to her, I believe; but you know how Italians are. Even if half the Convent had died from the plague, they wouldn’t have written to have her moved, and so the poor child was lost. Lord Byron felt her loss deeply at first; he also felt guilty, as he knew he had acted against everyone’s advice and wishes, and death confirmed Clare’s many prophecies that the air in Romagna, combined with the Italians' ignorance, would be fatal for her. Shelley wanted to keep the sad news from Clare for as long as possible, so when she returned from Spezia, he decided to move there right away, with such urgency that he sent me off with Clare and Percy the very next day. She wanted to go back to Florence, but he convinced her to come with me; the next day, he packed up our things since we couldn't find a furnished house in this area, and like a torrent sweeping everything along, he convinced the Williams to do the same. They came here; however, there was only one house available for all of us. It’s beautifully located on the seashore, beneath wooded hills—but what a place this is! The poverty of the people is beyond anything, yet they don’t seem unhappy; they live in dirty contentment, or perhaps contented dirt, while we struggle to find a few edible supplies miles around. We were really uncomfortable at first, but now we’ve settled into a kind of disordered order, living day by day as best we can. After a day or two, Clare insisted on going back to Florence, so Shelley had to reveal the truth. You can imagine her initial outburst of grief and despair; however, she adjusted to her fate quicker than we expected. Although she will always grieve until she forms new ties, she is now calm—more calm than when she was predicting her own disaster. She was always making plans to get her child away from a place she rightly judged would be fatal to her. She has now returned to Florence, and I don’t know if she will join us again. Our group is much smaller than we anticipated, which we see as a blessing.[Pg 359] Lord Byron is still with his entourage at Montenero. Trelawny is set to command his vessel and will be at Leghorn, currently in Genoa, waiting for this boat to be finished. Shelley’s boat is a beautiful thing; Henry would admire it greatly; although only 24 feet by 8 feet, it’s a perfect little ship that looks twice its size. It had one catch; it was supposed to be built in partnership with Williams and Trelawny. Trelawny chose the name Don Juan, and we agreed; but when Shelley took full ownership, we changed the name to Ariel. Lord Byron got upset about this and insisted it be named after the poem, writing to Roberts to have the name painted on the mainsail, making it arrive looking quite different. For a full twenty-one days and nights, Shelley and Edward pondered over how to change its name back, trying turpentine, spirits of wine, and other methods, but it just remained dappled. Eventually, they had to take the sail apart and add reefs, so it doesn’t look worse. I don’t know what Lord Byron will say, but though he’s both Lord and Poet, he can’t just turn our boat into a coal barge. Since there was only one livable house in this gulf, the Williams have moved in with us, and their servants and mine argue like cats and dogs; plus, you can imagine how a large family conflicts with my laziness when it comes to discussing accounts and household issues. Ma pazienza. After all, this place doesn’t suit me; the people are rozzi, speaking a terrible dialect, and yet it’s better than any other Italian coastline north of Naples. The air is excellent, and you can guess how much we prefer it to Leghorn, where we would have been caught up in English society—a situation we were eager to escape in Pisa. Mr. Gisborne is talking about you going to a faraway country; please write to me before that happens, as I need a box from England first, though I can’t specify its contents right now. I’m sorry to hear you’re not doing well, but maybe Henry will succeed and make up for it all. Percy is well, and Shelley is unusually healthy; this constant boating does him a lot of[Pg 360] good. I have been quite unwell lately, but I’m feeling better now. I haven’t even heard about the arrival of my novel, but I assume Papa will sell it for the best outcome for his own sake. If you see it advertised, please let me know, including its publisher, etc.

We have heard from Hunt the day he was to sail, and anxiously and daily now await his arrival. Shelley will go over to Leghorn to him, and I also, if I can so manage it. We shall be at Pisa next winter, I believe, fate so decrees. Of course you have heard that the lawsuit went against my Father. This was the summit and crown of our spring misfortunes, but he writes in so few words, and in such a manner, that any information that I could get, through any one, would be a great benefit to me. Adieu. Pray write now, and at length. Remember both Shelley and me to Hogg. Did you get Matilda from Papa?—Yours ever,

We heard from Hunt the day he was set to sail, and we’re now anxiously waiting for his arrival every day. Shelley will go over to Leghorn to meet him, and I might join him if I can manage it. I believe we will be in Pisa next winter, as fate seems to want. Of course, you’ve heard that the lawsuit didn’t go in my Father’s favor. This was the peak of our spring troubles, but he writes so briefly and in such a way that any information I could get from anyone would really help me. Goodbye. Please write soon and at length. Remember both Shelley and me to Hogg. Did you get Matilda from Papa?—Yours always,

Mary W. Shelley.

Mary Shelley.

Continue to direct to Pisa.

Continue to head to Pisa.

Clare returned to the Casa Magni on the 6th of July. The weather had now become intensely hot, and Mary was again prostrated by it. Alarming symptoms appeared, and after a wretched week of ill health, these came to a crisis in a dangerous miscarriage. She was destitute of medical aid or appliances, and, weakened as she already was, they feared for her life. She had lain ill for several hours before some ice could be procured, and Shelley then took upon himself the responsibility of its immediate use; the event proved him right; and when at last a doctor came, he found her doing well. Her strength, however, was reduced to the lowest ebb; her spirits also; and within a[Pg 361] week of this misfortune her recovery was retarded by a dreadful nervous shock she received through Shelley’s walking in his sleep.[49]

Clare returned to Casa Magni on July 6th. The weather had become extremely hot, and Mary was once again overwhelmed by it. Worrying symptoms emerged, and after a miserable week of poor health, she experienced a dangerous miscarriage. She had no access to medical help or supplies, and given her already weakened state, they feared for her life. She had been ill for several hours before they could get some ice, and Shelley then took it upon himself to use it immediately; this turned out to be the right decision. When a doctor finally arrived, he found her in stable condition. However, her strength was at its lowest point, as were her spirits, and within a[Pg 361] week after this tragedy, her recovery was delayed by a terrible nervous shock caused by Shelley sleepwalking.[49]

While Mary was enduring a time of physical and mental suffering beyond what can be told, and such as no man can wholly understand, Shelley, for his part, was enjoying unwonted health and good spirits. And such creatures are we all that unwonted health in ourself is even a stronger power for happiness than is the sickness of another for depression.

While Mary was going through a period of physical and mental pain that’s hard to describe and that no one can fully understand, Shelley, on the other hand, was experiencing unusually good health and high spirits. We’re all like that; having good health ourselves often brings us more happiness than someone else’s illness brings them sadness.

He was sorry for Mary’s gloom, but he could not lighten it, and he was persistently content in spite of it. This has led to the supposition that there was, at this time, a serious want of sympathy between Shelley and Mary. His only want, he said in an often-quoted letter, was the presence of those who could feel, and understand him, and he added, “Whether from proximity, and the continuity of domestic intercourse, Mary does not.”

He felt bad about Mary's sadness, but he couldn’t make it better, yet he remained generally happy despite it. This has brought up the idea that there was, at this time, a significant lack of understanding between Shelley and Mary. He stated in a frequently cited letter that his only desire was for the company of those who could feel and understand him, adding, “Whether from being nearby and the ongoing nature of our home life, Mary does not.”

It would have been almost miraculous had it been otherwise. Perhaps nothing in the world is harder than for a person suffering from exhausting illness, and from the extreme of nervous and mental depression, to enter into the mood of temporary elation of another person whose spirits, as a rule, are uneven, and in need of constant [Pg 362]support from others. But the context of this very letter of Shelley’s shows clearly enough that he meant nothing desperate, no shipwreck of the heart; for, as the people who could “feel, and understand him,” he instances his correspondents, Mr. and Mrs. Gisborne, saying that his satisfaction would be complete if only they were of the party; although, were his wishes not limited by his hopes, Hogg would also be included. He would have liked a little intellectual stimulus and comradeship. As it was, he was well satisfied with an intercourse of which “words were not the instruments.”

It would have been almost miraculous if it were different. Maybe nothing is harder for someone suffering from a debilitating illness and extreme nervous and mental depression than to get into the temporary uplift of another person whose mood is typically unstable and needs constant [Pg 362]support from others. However, the context of Shelley’s letter makes it clear that he wasn’t feeling desperate or heartbroken; he pointed out that the people who could “feel and understand him,” namely his correspondents, Mr. and Mrs. Gisborne, would make him completely satisfied if they were part of the gathering. Although, if his wishes weren’t limited by his hopes, Hogg would also be there. He would have appreciated a bit of intellectual stimulation and companionship. As it was, he was quite happy with a communication where “words were not the instruments.”

I like Jane more and more, and I find Williams the most amiable of companions.

I like Jane more and more, and I find Williams to be the most friendly of friends.

Jane’s guitar and her sweet singing were a new and perpetual delight to him, and she herself supplied him with just as much suggestion of an unrealised ideal as was necessary to keep his imagination alive. She, on her side, understood him and knew how to manage him perfectly; as a great man may be understood by a clever woman who is so far from having an intellectual comprehension of him that she is not distressed by the consciousness of its imperfection or its absence, but succeeds by dint of delicate social intuition, guided by just so much sense of humour as saves her from exaggeration, or from blunders; and who understands her great man on his human[Pg 363] side so much better than the poor creature understands himself, as to wind him at will, easily, gracefully, and insensibly, round her little finger. And so, without sacrificing a moment’s peace of mind, Jane Williams won over Shelley an ascendency which was pleasing to both and convenient to every one. No better instance could be given of her method than the well-known episode of his sudden proposal to her to overturn the boat, and, together, to “solve the great mystery”; inimitably told by Trelawny. And so the month of June sped away.

Jane’s guitar playing and her sweet singing were a constant joy for him, and she provided just enough hint of an unrealized ideal to keep his imagination alive. She understood him perfectly and knew how to handle him; like how a talented woman might comprehend a great man without fully grasping his intellect, which keeps her from being troubled by its shortcomings. Instead, she succeeds through her keen social intuition, with enough sense of humor to avoid exaggeration or mistakes, and understands her great man on a human level much better than he understands himself, allowing her to skillfully wrap him around her little finger. Thus, without sacrificing a moment’s peace of mind, Jane Williams gained a charming influence over Shelley that pleased both of them and was convenient for everyone else. There’s no better example of her method than the famous episode of his sudden suggestion to capsize the boat and, together, to “solve the great mystery,” a story famously recounted by Trelawny. And so the month of June flew by.

“I have a boat here,” wrote Shelley to John Gisborne, ... “it cost me £80, and reduced me to some difficulty in point of money. However, it is swift and beautiful, and appears quite a vessel. Williams is captain, and we glide along this delightful bay, in the evening wind, under the summer moon, until earth appears another world. Jane brings her guitar, and if the past and the future could be obliterated, the present would content me so well that I could say with Faust to the present moment, ‘Remain; thou art so beautiful.’”

“I have a boat here,” Shelley wrote to John Gisborne, “it cost me £80, which has put me in a bit of a financial bind. But it's fast and gorgeous, and looks like a real vessel. Williams is the captain, and we glide along this lovely bay in the evening breeze, under the summer moon, until the earth seems like another world. Jane brings her guitar, and if we could forget the past and the future, I’d be so happy in the present that I could say to this moment, 'Stay; you are so beautiful.'”

And now, like Faust, having said this, like Faust’s, his hour had come.

And now, just like Faust, having said this, his moment had arrived.

He heard from Genoa of the Leigh Hunts’ arrival, so far, on their journey, and wrote at once to Hunt a letter of warmest welcome to Italy, promising to start for Leghorn the instant he should hear of the Hunts’ vessel having sailed for that port.

He heard from Genoa about the Leigh Hunts' arrival so far on their journey and immediately wrote a letter to Hunt with a warm welcome to Italy, promising to leave for Leghorn as soon as he heard that the Hunts' ship had set sail for that port.

[Pg 364]Poor Mary, who sends you a thousand loves, has been seriously ill, having suffered a most debilitating miscarriage. She is still too unwell to rise from the sofa, and must take great care of herself for some time, or she would come with us to Leghorn. Lord Byron is in villegiatura near Leghorn, and you will meet besides with a Mr. Trelawny, a wild, but kind-hearted seaman.

[Pg 364]Poor Mary, who sends you tons of love, has been really sick, having gone through a very tough miscarriage. She's still too weak to get off the sofa and has to be very careful with her health for a while, or she would join us in Leghorn. Lord Byron is vacationing near Leghorn, and you'll also meet a Mr. Trelawny, a wild but kind-hearted sailor.

The Hunts sailed; and, on the 1st of July, Shelley and Williams, with Charles Vivian, the sailor-lad who looked after their boat, started in the Ariel for Leghorn, where they arrived safely. Thence Shelley, with Leigh Hunt, proceeded to Pisa. It had not been their intention to stay long, but Shelley found much to detain him. Matters with respect to Byron and the projected magazine wore a most unsatisfactory appearance; Byron’s eagerness had cooled, and his reception of the Hunts was chilling in the extreme. Poor Mrs. Hunt was very seriously ill, and the letter which Mary received from her husband was mainly to explain his prolonged absence. She had let him go from her side with the greatest unwillingness; she was haunted by the gloomiest forebodings and a sense of unexplained misery which they all ascribed to her illness, and her letters were written in a tone of depression which made Shelley anxious on her account, and Edward Williams on that of his wife, who, he feared, might be unhappy during his absence from her.

The Hunts set sail, and on July 1st, Shelley and Williams, along with Charles Vivian, the young sailor who took care of their boat, left in the Ariel for Leghorn, where they arrived safely. From there, Shelley and Leigh Hunt headed to Pisa. They hadn't planned to stay long, but Shelley found much that kept him there. The situation with Byron and the planned magazine looked very disappointing; Byron's enthusiasm had faded, and his reception of the Hunts was extremely cold. Poor Mrs. Hunt was very sick, and the letter Mary received from her husband mostly explained his extended absence. She had reluctantly let him leave her side; she was troubled by dark anxieties and a sense of unexplained sorrow that everyone attributed to her illness. Her letters carried a tone of sadness that made Shelley worry about her, and Edward Williams about his wife, who he feared might be unhappy while he was away from her.

[Pg 365]But Jane wrote brightly, and gave an improved account of Mary.

[Pg 365]But Jane wrote enthusiastically and provided a better description of Mary.

Shelley to Mary.

Shelley to Mary.

Pisa, 4th July 1822.

Pisa, July 4, 1822.

My dearest Mary—I have received both your letters, and shall attend to the instructions they convey. I did not think of buying the Bolivar; Lord Byron wishes to sell her, but I imagine would prefer ready money. I have as yet made no inquiries about houses near Pugnano—I have had no moment of time to spare from Hunt’s affairs. I am detained unwillingly here, and you will probably see Williams in the boat before me, but that will be decided to-morrow.

My beloved Mary—I’ve received both your letters and will follow your instructions. I didn’t consider buying the Bolivar; Lord Byron wants to sell it, but I think he would rather have cash upfront. I haven’t looked into houses near Pugnano yet—I haven’t had a spare moment from dealing with Hunt’s matters. I’m stuck here against my will, and you’ll likely see Williams in the boat before me, but that will be settled tomorrow.

Things are in the worst possible situation with respect to poor Hunt. I find Marianne in a desperate state of health, and on our arrival at Pisa sent for Vaccà. He decides that her case is hopeless, and, although it will be lingering, must end fatally. This decision he thought proper to communicate to Hunt, indicating at the same time with great judgment and precision the treatment necessary to be observed for availing himself of the chance of his being deceived. This intelligence has extinguished the last spark of poor Hunt’s spirits, low enough before. The children are well and much improved. Lord Byron is at this moment on the point of leaving Tuscany. The Gambas have been exiled, and he declares his intention of following their fortunes. His first idea was to sail to America, which was changed to Switzerland, then to Genoa, and last to Lucca. Everybody is in despair, and everything in confusion. Trelawny was on the point of sailing to Genoa for the purpose of transporting the Bolivar overland to the Lake of Geneva, and had already whispered in my ear his desire that I should not influence Lord Byron against this terrestrial navigation. He next received orders to weigh anchor and set sail for Lerici. He is now without instructions, moody and disappointed. But it is the worse for poor Hunt, unless the present storm should blow over. He places his[Pg 366] whole dependence upon the scheme of the journal, for which every arrangement has been made. Lord Byron must, of course, furnish the requisite funds at present, as I cannot; but he seems inclined to depart without the necessary explanations and arrangements due to such a situation as Hunt’s. These, in spite of delicacy, I must procure; he offers him the copyright of the Vision of Judgment for the first number. This offer, if sincere, is more than enough to set up the journal, and, if sincere, will set everything right.

Things are at their absolute worst for poor Hunt. I found Marianne in a dire state of health, and when we arrived in Pisa, we called for Vaccà. He determined that her case is hopeless and, although it may take time, it will end fatally. He felt it appropriate to share this news with Hunt, while also wisely outlining the treatment needed to take advantage of any possibility of being mistaken. This news has completely crushed whatever spirit poor Hunt had left. The children are doing well and have improved a lot. Right now, Lord Byron is about to leave Tuscany. The Gambas have been exiled, and he’s declared his intention to follow their fortunes. Initially, he thought about sailing to America, then switched to Switzerland, then Genoa, and finally to Lucca. Everyone is in despair, and everything is in chaos. Trelawny was about to sail to Genoa to move the Bolivar overland to Lake Geneva and had already quietly expressed to me his hope that I wouldn’t influence Lord Byron against this overland route. He then got orders to drop anchor and set sail for Lerici. Now he’s without instructions, feeling moody and disappointed. But poor Hunt is in an even worse situation unless this current storm passes. He is relying entirely on the plan for the journal, for which all arrangements have been made. Lord Byron must, of course, provide the necessary funds right now, as I can’t; but he seems ready to leave without the necessary explanations and arrangements that Hunts’s situation demands. Despite the sensitivity required, I have to get these. He offers him the copyright of the Vision of Judgment for the first issue. If this offer is genuine, it’s more than enough to launch the journal, and if sincere, it will fix everything.

How are you, my best Mary? Write especially how is your health, and how your spirits are, and whether you are not more reconciled to staying at Lerici, at least during the summer. You have no idea how I am hurried and occupied; I have not a moment’s leisure, but will write by next post. Ever, dearest Mary, yours affectionately,

How are you, my dear Mary? Please let me know how your health is, how you're feeling, and whether you've become more comfortable with staying in Lerici, at least for the summer. You have no idea how busy I am; I don't have a moment to spare, but I’ll write again in the next mail. Always, your loving Mary,

S.

S.

I have found the translation of the Symposium.

I have found the translation of the Symposium.

 

Shelley to Jane Williams.

Shelley to Jane Williams.

Pisa, 4th July 1822.

Pisa, July 4, 1822.

You will probably see Williams before I can disentangle myself from the affairs with which I am now surrounded. I return to Leghorn to-night, and shall urge him to sail with the first fair wind without expecting me. I have thus the pleasure of contributing to your happiness when deprived of every other, and of leaving you no other subject of regret but the absence of one scarcely worth regretting. I fear you are solitary and melancholy at the Villa Magni, and, in the intervals of the greater and more serious distress in which I am compelled to sympathise here, I figure to myself the countenance which has been the source of such consolation to me, shadowed by a veil of sorrow.

You'll probably see Williams before I can free myself from everything that's going on right now. I'm heading back to Leghorn tonight, and I’ll urge him to set sail with the first good wind without waiting for me. This way, I get to contribute to your happiness, even if it's the only way I can right now, and leave you with nothing else to regret but missing someone who's hardly worth that. I worry that you're feeling lonely and sad at Villa Magni, and between the bigger, more serious problems I have to deal with here, I imagine your face—the one that's brought me so much comfort—clouded by sadness.

How soon those hours passed, and how slowly they return, to pass so soon again, and perhaps for ever, in which we have lived together so intimately, so happily! Adieu, my dearest friend. I only write these lines for the pleasure of tracing what will meet your eyes. Mary will tell you all the news.

How quickly those hours flew by, and how slowly they come back, only to fly by again, maybe forever, during which we lived together so closely and happily! Goodbye, my dear friend. I'm writing this just for the joy of sharing what you'll read. Mary will fill you in on all the news.

S.

S.

From Jane Williams to Shelley.

From Jane Williams to Shelley.

6th July.

July 6th.

My dearest Friend—Your few melancholy lines have indeed cast your own visionary veil over a countenance that was animated with the hope of seeing you return with far different tidings. We heard yesterday that you had left Leghorn in company with the Bolivar, and would assuredly be here in the morning at 5 o’clock; therefore I got up, and from the terrace saw (or I dreamt it) the Bolivar opposite in the offing. She hoisted more sail, and went through the Straits. What can this mean? Hope and uncertainty have made such a chaos in my mind that I know not what to think. My own Neddino does not deign to lighten my darkness by a single word. Surely I shall see him to-night. Perhaps, too, you are with him. Well, pazienza!

My dear friend—Your few sad lines have truly cast a gloomy shadow over a face that was full of hope for your return with much better news. We heard yesterday that you had left Leghorn with the Bolivar, and you should definitely be here by 5 o’clock in the morning; so I got up and, from the terrace, I saw (or maybe I just imagined it) the Bolivar out in the distance. She raised more sail and went through the Straits. What does this mean? Hope and uncertainty have created such confusion in my mind that I don’t know what to think. My own Neddino doesn’t even bother to ease my worries with a single word. Surely, I’ll see him tonight. Maybe you’re with him too. Well, pazienza!

Mary, I am happy to tell you, goes on well; she talks of going to Pisa, and indeed your poor friends seem to require all her assistance. For me, alas! I can only offer sympathy, and my fervent wishes that a brighter cloud may soon dispel the present gloom. I hope much from the air of Pisa for Mrs. Hunt.

Mary, I'm happy to say, is doing well; she mentions going to Pisa, and your poor friends really seem to need her help. As for me, unfortunately, all I can do is offer sympathy and my heartfelt wishes that a brighter day will soon lift the current sadness. I have high hopes for Mrs. Hunt in the air of Pisa.

Lord B.’s departure gives me pleasure, for whatever may be the present difficulties and disappointments, they are small to what you would have suffered had he remained with you. This I say in the spirit of prophecy, so gather consolation from it.

Lord B.'s leaving makes me happy, because whatever challenges and letdowns you're facing now are nothing compared to what you would have gone through if he had stayed with you. I'm saying this with a sense of foresight, so take comfort in it.

I have only time left to scrawl you a hasty adieu, and am affectionately yours,

I only have time to quickly write you a short goodbye, and I am fondly yours,

J. W.

J.W.

Why do you talk of never enjoying moments like the past? Are you going to join your friend Plato, or do you expect I shall do so soon? Buona notte.

Why do you say you'll never enjoy moments like those in the past? Are you planning to join your friend Plato, or do you think I'll be doing that soon? Good night.

Mary was slowly getting better, and hoping to feel brighter by the time Shelley came back. On the 7th of July she wrote a few lines in her[Pg 368] journal, summing up the month during which she had left it untouched.

Mary was gradually feeling better and hoped to be in a brighter mood by the time Shelley returned. On July 7th, she wrote a few lines in her[Pg 368] journal, summarizing the month that she had left it untouched.

Sunday, July 7.—I am ill most of this time. Ill, and then convalescent. Roberts and Trelawny arrive with the Bolivar. On Monday, 16th June, Trelawny goes on to Leghorn with her. Roberts remains here until 1st July, when the Hunts being arrived, Shelley goes in the boat with him and Edward to Leghorn. They are still there. Read Jacopo Ortis, second volume of Geographica Fisica, etc. etc.

Sunday, July 7.—I’ve been sick most of the time. Sick, and then on the mend. Roberts and Trelawny arrive with the Bolivar. On Monday, June 16, Trelawny leaves for Leghorn with her. Roberts stays here until July 1, when the Hunts arrive, and Shelley goes in the boat with him and Edward to Leghorn. They are still there. I read Jacopo Ortis, volume two of Geographica Fisica, etc. etc.

Next day, Monday the 8th, when the voyagers were expected to return, it was so stormy all day at Lerici that their having sailed was considered out of the question, and their non-arrival excited no surprise in Mary or Jane. So many possibilities and probabilities might detain them at Leghorn or Pisa, that their wives did not get anxious for three or four days; and even then what the two women dreaded was not calamity at sea, but illness or disagreeable business on shore. On Thursday, however, getting no letters, they did become uneasy, and, but for the rough weather, Jane Williams would have started in a row-boat for Leghorn. On Friday they watched with feverish anxiety for the post; there was but one letter, and it turned them to stone. It was to Shelley, from Leigh Hunt, begging him to write and say how he had got home in the bad weather of the previous Monday. And then it dawned upon them—a dawn of darkness. There was no news; there would be no news any more.

The next day, Monday the 8th, when the travelers were supposed to come back, it was so stormy all day in Lerici that anyone sailing was out of the question, and their absence didn’t surprise Mary or Jane. There were so many possible reasons that could keep them in Leghorn or Pisa that their wives weren’t worried for three or four days; and even then, what the two women feared wasn’t disaster at sea but illness or unpleasant issues on shore. However, by Thursday, after not receiving any letters, they did start to feel uneasy, and if it hadn’t been for the rough weather, Jane Williams would have taken a rowboat to Leghorn. On Friday, they waited with anxious anticipation for the mail; there was only one letter, and it hit them hard. It was addressed to Shelley from Leigh Hunt, asking him to write back and explain how he had made it home in the bad weather the previous Monday. Then it hit them—a realization filled with dread. There was no news; there would be no news anymore.

[Pg 369]One minute had untied the knot, and solved the great mystery. The Ariel had gone down in the storm, with all hands on board.

[Pg 369]In just one minute, the mystery was unraveled. The Ariel had sunk in the storm, taking everyone on board with it.

And for four days past, though they had not known it, Mary Shelley and Jane Williams had been widows.

And for the past four days, even though they didn’t realize it, Mary Shelley and Jane Williams had been widows.

 

END OF VOL. I

END OF VOL. 1

 

Printed, by R. & R. Clark, Edinburgh.

Printed by R. & R. Clark, Edinburgh.

 

 


AT ALL BOOKSELLERS.

AVAILABLE AT ALL BOOKSTORES.

WORD PORTRAITS OF FAMOUS WRITERS.

Famous Writers' Word Portraits.

Edited by MABEL E. WOTTON.

Edited by MABEL E. WOTTON.

In large crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.

In large paperback 8vo. £7.50.

‘“The world has always been fond of personal details respecting men who have been celebrated.” These were the words of Lord Beaconsfield, and with them he prefixed his description of the personal appearance of Isaac d’Israeli.... The above work contains an account of the face, figure, dress, voice, and manner of our best known writers, ranging from Geoffrey Chaucer to Mrs. Henry Wood—drawn in all cases, when it is possible, by their contemporaries. British writers only are named, and amongst them no living author.’—From the Preface.

“The world has always been intrigued by personal details about famous individuals.” These were the words of Lord Beaconsfield, and with them, he introduced his description of Isaac d’Israeli.... The above work includes a look at the face, figure, dress, voice, and mannerisms of our most well-known writers, from Geoffrey Chaucer to Mrs. Henry Wood—described whenever possible by their contemporaries. Only British writers are mentioned, and among them, no living author.”—From the Introduction.

CONTENTS.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Joseph Addison.
Harrison Ainsworth.
Jane Austen.
Francis, Lord Bacon.
Joanna Baillie.
Benjamin, Lord Beaconsfield.
Jeremy Bentham.
Richard Bentley.
James Boswell.
Charlotte Brontë.
Henry, Lord Brougham.
Elizabeth Barrett Browning.
John Bunyan.
Edmund Burke.
Robert Burns.
Samuel Butler.
George, Lord Byron.
Thomas Campbell.
Thomas Carlyle.
Thomas Chatterton.
Geoffrey Chaucer.
Philip, Lord Chesterfield.
William Cobbett.
Hartley Coleridge.
Samuel Taylor Coleridge.
William Collins.
William Cowper
George Crabbe.
Daniel De Foe.
Charles Dickens.
Isaac D’Israeli.
John Dryden.
Mary Anne Evans (George Eliot).    
Henry Fielding.
John Gay.
Edward Gibbon.
William Godwin.
Oliver Goldsmith.
David Gray.
Thomas Gray.
Henry Hallam.
William Hazlitt.
Felicia Hemans.
James Hogg.
Thomas Hood.
Theodore Hook.
David Hume.
Leigh Hunt.
Elizabeth Inchbald.
Francis, Lord Jeffrey.
Douglas Jerrold.
Samuel Johnson.
Ben Jonson.
John Keats.
John Keble.
Charles Kingsley.
Charles Lamb.
Letitia Elizabeth Landon.
Walter Savage Landor.
Charles Lever.
Matthew Gregory Lewis.
John Gibson Lockhart.
Sir Richard Lovelace.
Edward, Lord Lytton.
Thomas Babington Macaulay.
William Maginn.
Francis Mahony (Father Prout).
Frederick Marryat.
Harriet Martineau.
Frederick Denison Maurice.
John Milton.
Mary Russell Mitford.
Lady Mary Wortley Montagu.
Thomas Moore.
Hannah More.
Sir Thomas More.
Caroline Norton.
Thomas Otway.
Samuel Pepys.
Alexander Pope.
Bryan Waller Procter.
Thomas de Quincey.
Ann Radcliffe.
Sir Walter Raleigh.
Charles Reade.
Samuel Richardson.
Samuel Rogers.
Dante Gabriel Rossetti.
Richard Savage.
Sir Walter Scott.
William Shakespeare.
Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley.
Percy Bysshe Shelley.
Richard Brinsley Sheridan.
Sir Philip Sidney.
Horace Smith.
Sydney Smith.
Tobias Smollett.
Robert Southey.
Edmund Spenser.
Arthur Penrhyn Stanley.
Sir Richard Steele.
Laurence Sterne.
Sir John Suckling.
Jonathan Swift.
William Makepeace Thackeray.
James Thomson.
Anthony Trollope.
Edmund Waller.
Horace Walpole.
Izaac Walton.
John Wilson.
Ellen Wood (Mrs. Henry Wood).
William Wordsworth.
Sir Henry Wotton.

 

RICHARD BENTLEY & SON, NEW BURLINGTON STREET,
Publishers in Ordinary to Her Majesty the Queen.

RICHARD BENTLEY & SON, NEW BURLINGTON STREET,
Publishers for Her Majesty the Queen.

 

 


Footnotes:

Notes:

[1] “Address to the Irish People.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Message to the Irish People."

[2] Possibly this may refer to Count Schlaberndorf, an expatriated Prussian subject, who was imprisoned in Paris during the Reign of Terror, and escaped, but subsequently returned, and lived there in retirement, almost in concealment. He was a cynic, an eccentric, yet a patriot withal. He was divorced from his wife, and Shelley had probably got hold of a wrong version of his story.

[2] This might refer to Count Schlaberndorf, a former Prussian citizen who was jailed in Paris during the Reign of Terror, escaped, but later came back and lived in retirement, mostly in hiding. He was a cynic, eccentric, but still a patriot. He was divorced from his wife, and Shelley likely got a mixed-up version of his story.

[3] Byron.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Byron.

[4] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

Thy dewy looks sink in my breast;
Thy gentle words stir poison there;
Thou hast disturbed the only rest
That was the portion of despair!
Subdued to Duty’s hard control,
I could have borne my wayward lot:
The chains that bind this ruined soul
Had cankered then, but crushed it not.

Your dewy gaze sinks into my heart;
Your gentle words stir poison within;
You've disturbed the only peace
That was the fate of my despair!
Subdued by Duty’s harsh demands,
I could have accepted my troubled fate:
The chains that bind this broken soul
Would have festered then, but not destroyed it.

[6] See his letter to Baxter, quoted before.

[6] Check out his letter to Baxter that was mentioned earlier.

[7] Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour.

[7] Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour.

[8] Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour.

[8] Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour.

[9] Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour.

[9] Journal of a Six Weeks’ Tour.

[10] The bailiffs.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The debt collectors.

[11] She was staying temporarily at Skinner Street.

[11] She was staying briefly on Skinner Street.

[12] Referring to Fanny’s letter, enclosed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ About Fanny’s attached letter.

[13] Peacock’s mother.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Peacock's mom.

[14] A friend of Harriet Shelley’s.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A friend of Harriet Shelley.

[15] It is presumed that these were for Clara, in answer to an advertisement for a situation as companion.

[15] It's assumed that these were for Clara, in response to an ad for a companion position.

[16] Godwin’s friend and amanuensis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Godwin’s friend and assistant.

[17] Which, unfortunately, may not be published.

[17] Which, unfortunately, might not be published.

[18] From this time Miss Clairmont is always mentioned as Clare, or Claire, except by the Godwins, who adhered to the original “Jane.”

[18] From this point on, Miss Clairmont is always referred to as Clare or Claire, except by the Godwins, who stuck with the original “Jane.”

[19] Byron.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Byron.

[20] Word obliterated.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Word removed.

[21] Matthew Gregory Lewis, known as “Monk” Lewis.

[21] Matthew Gregory Lewis, referred to as “Monk” Lewis.

[22] Hogg.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hogg.

[23] Revolt of Islam, Dedication.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Revolt of Islam, Dedication.

[24] Revolt of Islam, Dedication.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Revolt of Islam, Dedication.

[25] The work referred to would seem to be Shelley’s Oxford pamphlet.

[25] The work mentioned seems to be Shelley’s Oxford pamphlet.

[26] Baxter’s son.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Baxter's kid.

[27] Mr. Booth.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mr. Booth.

[28] What this accusation was does not appear.

[28] The specifics of this accusation are unclear.

[29] Alba.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alba.

[30] Shelley’s solicitor.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shelley’s lawyer.

[31] The nursemaid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The nanny.

[32] Mrs. Hunt.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mrs. Hunt.

[33] See Godwin’s letter to Baxter, chap. iii.

[33] See Godwin’s letter to Baxter, chap. iii.

[34] Preface to Prometheus Unbound.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Introduction to Prometheus Unbound.

[35] Page 205.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 205.

[36] In Frankenstein.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In *Frankenstein*.

[37] Notes to Shelley’s Poems, by Mrs. Shelley.

[37] Notes on Shelley’s Poems, by Mrs. Shelley.

[38] Letter to Mr. Gisborne, of June 18, 1822.

[38] Letter to Mr. Gisborne, of June 18, 1822.

[39] Letter of Shelley’s to Mr. Gisborne. (The passage, in the original, has no personal reference to Byron.)

[39] Letter from Shelley to Mr. Gisborne. (The passage, in the original, does not personally mention Byron.)

[40] Announcing the stoppage of Shelley’s income.

[40] Announcing the halt of Shelley’s income.

[41] “The Boat on the Serchio.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “The Boat on the Serchio.”

[42] Notes to Shelley’s Poems, by Mary Shelley.

[42] Notes to Shelley’s Poems, by Mary Shelley.

[43] Godwin’s Answer to Malthus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Godwin’s Response to Malthus.

[44] This initial has been printed C. Mrs. Shelley’s letter leaves no doubt that Elise’s is the illness referred to.

[44] This initial has been printed C. Mrs. Shelley’s letter makes it clear that Elise is the patient being referenced.

[45] Trelawny’s “Recollections.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trelawny's "Memories."

[46] Williams’ journal for this last day runs—

[46] Williams’ journal for this last day reads—

February 18.—Jane unwell. S. turns physician. Called on Lord B., who talks of getting up Othello. Laid a wager with S. that Lord B. quits Italy before six months. Jane put on a Hindostanee dress and passed the evening with Mary, who had also the Turkish costume.

February 18.—Jane is unwell. S. takes on the role of doctor. He visited Lord B., who mentioned his plans to produce Othello. S. made a bet with Lord B. that he would leave Italy within six months. Jane wore a Hindustani dress and spent the evening with Mary, who was also dressed in Turkish attire.

[47] Trelawny’s “Recollections.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trelawny’s "Memoirs."

[48] Word illegible.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Word unreadable.

[49] Recounted at length in a subsequent letter, to be quoted later on.

[49] Detailed extensively in a later letter, which will be cited later on.

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!